ã€ŠLord of Entertainmentã€‹


 Chapter 1: System

    Chapter 1: System

    I shuffled down the crowded street, my eyes darting from one passerby to another. Horns, tails, scales¡ªa sea of demonic features surrounded me. Despite my lack of scales or a tail, my own tiny red horns marked me as one of them. Just another face in the crowd of demons going about their day.

    Yeah, you heard that right. I''m a demon. Not the soul-stealing, human-tricking kind you might be thinking of, though. Nah, we''re just another race in this crazy world I''ve found myself reincarnated into. Wild, right?

    As I weaved through the throng, I couldn''t help but notice the mundane normalcy of it all. Demons munching on apples and oranges as they hurried to work. Others lazily strolling towards cafe?s, bread in hand. It was almost disappointingly... ordinary.

    Me? I had my sights set on the old Ferland Grand Theatre. The humans had just released a new flick¡ª"Rome Can''t Be Touched" or something like that. Some historical drama starring that big shot actor, Lewis Light.

    As the theatre came into view, I felt my eyebrows rise. The line for tickets snaked around the block, a writhing mass of horns and tails. Now this was unusual. I mean, I''m no stranger to the Ferland, but I''d never seen it this packed.

    So there I stood, a demon among demons, waiting to get a glimpse into the world of humans. Funny how things turn out, isn''t it?

    The line crawled forward at a snail''s pace. By the time I reached the ticket booth, I''d counted every crack in the sidewalk twice over. The old receptionist peered at me from behind thick glasses, his wrinkled hand outstretched for my I.D.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I pushed back my hood. "One ticket, please."

    Recognition flickered in his rheumy eyes, and a smile creased his face. "Well, if it isn''t young Prince Arthur! Our most loyal patron." He rummaged around for a moment before sliding a ticket across the counter. "This one''s on the house, Your Highness. I know you''ve been itching to see this film."

    I blinked, taken aback. "Seriously?"

    He winked, his grin widening. "Of course! I own this theatre, remember? Wouldn''t joke about free tickets."

    "Thanks," I managed, genuinely touched by the gesture. But my warm fuzzy feelings didn''t last long. The grumbling from the queue behind me saw to that.

    "Ugh, look at the old man sucking up to the useless prince."

    "Yeah, most worthless royal in history. Why even bother with him?"

    "Nothing like his brothers, is he? Just trash. All he does is drool over human films and books. Total failure."

    I had to stifle a laugh. They sounded just like my parents. At least I was consistent in disappointing everyone.

    And then, out of nowhere:

    [Ding!]

    [You have awakened the Entertainment System]

    Wait, what?

    I blinked, staring at the transparent interface that had just popped up in front of me. Glancing at the demon next to me, I tried to gauge if I was the only one seeing this weird floaty menu thing.

    The demon caught me looking and shot me a disgusted glare that clearly said, "Stop being weird, you freak."

    Right. So I''m either going crazy, or this is some kind of personal hallucination. Fantastic.

    Unable to focus on the trainwreck of a movie anymore, I decided to bail. As I shuffled past annoyed demons (sorry, not sorry), my mind was racing. An Entertainment System? What the hell did that even mean?

    "Leaving already, Your Highness?"

    I turned to see the old guy at the ticket booth, eyeing me curiously.

    "Yeah," I shrugged, trying to act normal while a freaking magical menu hovered in my vision. "Film''s not up to snuff."

    He chuckled, shaking his head. "What can we expect from dumb humans, eh?"

    I forced a laugh and nodded, not really in the mood to defend human creativity at the moment. My mind was too busy trying to process whatever the hell was going on with this "system."

    As I strode away from the theater, I stroked my chin, eyeing the interface warily. An Entertainment System, huh? Was this some kind of cosmic joke? Or had I finally cracked under the pressure of being the family disappointment?

    Either way, one thing was clear: my boring day had just gotten a whole lot more interesting. And potentially more insane. But hey, when you''re a demon prince who''d rather watch human flicks than learn the finer points of soul-crushing, what''s a little madness between friends?

    Now, if I could just figure out how to use this thing without looking like I was swatting at invisible flies...

 Chapter 2: First Mission

    Chapter 2: First Mission

    Now, if I could just figure out how to use this thing without looking like I was swatting at invisible flies...

    I glanced around to make sure no one was watching, then tentatively reached out to touch the floating interface. To my surprise, my finger actually made contact with... something. It wasn''t solid, more like a tingle of energy.

    Suddenly, a new notification popped up:

    [First Mission: Make your first ever film that will be a box office success.]

    [Reward: Computer Technologies]

    I nearly tripped over my own feet. Computer Technologies? As in, the stuff of my previous life? My mind started racing with possibilities. Programming, video games, and who knows what else?

    It was like being offered the holy grail of entertainment. And all I had to do was make a successful film? Ha! Piece of cake. I mean, how hard could it be, right?

    ...Right?

    As I walked down the bustling demon-filled street, my excitement was tempered by the reality around me. Sure, we''d entered the industrial age, but let''s face it ¨C our entertainment scene was about as exciting as watching paint dry on a hellhound.

    Don''t get me wrong, the books and films we had were keeping me from losing my mind completely. But if I''m being honest? I was bored out of my skull most of the time. There''s only so many times you can read "101 Ways to Terrorize a Human" before it gets old.

    But now? Now I had a chance to shake things up. To make this world a little less dull, a little more... fun.

    I couldn''t help but grin. Me, the family disappointment, the demon who couldn''t even summon a decent fireball ¨C I was going to revolutionize entertainment in this world.

    Of course, there was the small matter of actually making a film. And making it successful. Oh, and doing it all without anyone finding out about my magical floating computer buddy.

    No pressure or anything.

    Yeah, standard procedure my horns. But I plastered on my best "I''m-a-prince-don''t-question-me" smile and went along with it. Signatures were scribbled, identities confirmed, and finally, I had my cash.

    As I walked out, I could practically hear the whispers. "There goes the worthless prince, probably off to waste his money on more human nonsense."

    If they only knew. I was about to create something this realm had never seen before. A cinematic masterpiece. Or a complete train wreck. Either way, it was going to be one hell of a show.

    With my newly acquired funds burning a hole in my pocket, I set my sights on the center district. If there was a decent camera to be found in this realm, that''s where it''d be.

    I shuffled over to the nearest bus stop, trying not to look like I was carrying enough cash to buy a small hellhound farm. A few minutes later, a bus that had definitely seen better days (probably in the last century) screeched to a halt in front of me. I climbed aboard, the smell of brimstone and regret hitting me like a wall.

    As I plopped down on a seat that was more spring than cushion, I could feel the weight of demonic stares boring into me. Great. Just what I needed ¨C an audience.

    Part of me wanted to stand up and announce, "Yes, it''s me, your favorite trashy demon prince! Please, hold your applause." But even I''m not that self-deprecating. Instead, I just sank lower in my seat and pretended to be fascinated by the graffiti on the window. "Humans suck" ¨C how original.

    After what felt like an eternity, we finally reached the center district. I practically leapt off the bus, grateful to escape the silent judgment of my fellow passengers.

    As I approached the electronics market, a wall of noise hit me. For a place selling cutting-edge tech, it sounded more like a medieval bazaar than a Best Buy. But that''s demon commerce for you ¡ª why have a quiet, orderly shopping experience when you can have chaos and haggling?

    The market sprawled out before me, a maze of stalls mostly run by dwarves.

    And the noise? By all that''s unholy, it was deafening. They were shouting, bargaining, and occasionally threatening customers with well-crafted hammers, and was that... was that a chicken? In an electronics market?

    I wove through the crowd, dodging elbows and the occasional fireball (someone haggling over prices, no doubt). The cacophony was enough to give even a demon a headache.

    As I weaved through the chaos of the market, a familiar face popped into my mind. George, my dwarf buddy. We''d spent countless hours tinkering with gadgets together, though most of our experiments ended with a bang. Literally. The guy had a talent for making things go boom.

    Still, he might know where to find a decent camera. Or at least point me in the direction of someone who wouldn''t try to sell me a cardboard box with "CAMRA" scribbled on it.

 Chapter 3: Camera

    Chapter 3: Camera

    I found George in a quiet corner of the market, looking about as lively as a gargoyle with depression. His stall was a sad display of failed inventions and scorch marks. Poor guy couldn''t sell water in the desert.

    "George! How''s it hanging?" I called out, trying to inject some life into the gloomy scene.

    His head snapped up, eyes widening like he''d just seen a unicorn. "Your Highness!" he exclaimed, nearly toppling off his stool in excitement. "Thank the Forgefather you''re here!"

    I blinked, taken aback by his sudden enthusiasm. "Uh, what''s got you so fired up?"

    "I''ve done it!" he practically squealed, bouncing on his toes. "I''ve finally made a successful invention!"

    Now that piqued my interest. "Oh yeah? What kind of invention are we talking about here?"

    George''s eyes gleamed with manic intensity. He ducked under his stall and emerged clutching... well, I wasn''t quite sure what it was. It looked like a cross between a kaleidoscope and a toaster, with a few gears thrown in for good measure.

    "I call it the Chromatic Resonance Amplifier!" he announced proudly, thrusting the contraption at me.

    I took it gingerly, half expecting it to explode in my face. "Uh, that''s great, George. What does it do?"

    He launched into a rapid-fire explanation, something about light wavelengths and color separation. Honestly, most of it went over my head, but I caught enough to realize this weird gizmo might actually be useful.

    "So, let me get this straight," I interrupted his techno-babble. "This thing can separate and amplify different colors of light?"

    George nodded so hard I thought his beard might fall off. "Exactly! I was trying to make a device to cook the perfect toast, but somehow ended up with this instead."

    I turned the device over in my hands, an idea forming. This wasn''t a camera, but with some tinkering... "George, my friend, I think you might have just solved a big problem for me."

    He looked at me, confused. "But Your Highness, how does this help with toast?"

    I couldn''t help but laugh. "Forget the toast, George. How would you like to be part of a revolution in demon entertainment?"

    As I began to explain my film project, I could see the gears turning in George''s head (metaphorically, though with dwarves you can never be too sure). This odd little invention of his might just be the key to creating a color camera in a world that barely understood black and white.

    Sometimes, the universe has a funny way of giving you exactly what you need, even if it comes in a package you''d never expect. Or in this case, a package that looks like it might catch fire at any moment.

    "Hand me that thingamajig," I''d say, pointing to a part I couldn''t name.

    "You mean the flux capacitor?" George would reply, handing me something that definitely wasn''t a flux capacitor.

    "Sure, whatever. Just don''t let it touch the whatchamacallit or we''ll all be wearing our eyebrows on the back of our heads."

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of near-misses and minor explosions, we had something that looked vaguely camera-like. It was held together with hope, spit, and what I''m pretty sure was George''s secret adhesive (I didn''t ask), but it was alive.

    "Alright," I said, wiping sweat from my brow, "let''s see if this thing works."

    We set up a makeshift projection system ¨C basically a white sheet tacked to George''s wall and a lot of crossed fingers. I pointed our Franken-camera at George (who insisted on posing like he was accepting an award) and hit what I hoped was the ''record'' button.

    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, suddenly, the wall erupted in color.

    It wasn''t perfect. The image was fuzzy, the colors a bit off ¨C George''s red beard looked more like a radioactive carrot ¨C but it was there. In color.

    "We made it!" George shouted, jumping up and down so hard I thought he might go through the floor.

    I couldn''t help but grin. We''d done it. We''d created a working color camera prototype without reducing half the district to ashes. In the world of demon-dwarf collaborations, this was practically a miracle.

    As I stared at the wobbly, colorful projection of George on the wall, my mind started racing with possibilities. We had the tech ¨C now we needed the story.

    The Godfather. Now there was an idea. A tale of family, power, and betrayal ¨C demons would eat that up. With a few tweaks to fit our world (maybe swap out the Italian mafia for warring demon clans?), it could be a real hit.

    I could see it now: "The Demonfather." A sweeping epic of a lowly imp rising to become the most powerful demon lord in the underworld. Betrayals, power struggles, maybe throw in a forbidden love story with an elf for good measure...

    "Uh, Your Highness?" George''s voice snapped me out of my reverie. "You''ve got that look again. The one that usually ends with something exploding."

    I grinned at him, probably looking a bit maniacal. "Oh, George, my friend. We''re not going to blow anything up." I paused for dramatic effect. "We''re going to make them an offer they can''t refuse."

    George blinked at me, confused. "Is that some kind of demon thing?"

    I laughed, slapping him on the back. "No, my vertically challenged friend. It''s show business. And we''re about to turn the demon world on its head."

 Chapter 4: Demon Pictures

    Chapter 4: Demon Pictures

    The next day found me in my room, surrounded by crumpled papers and half-empty coffee mugs. It wasn''t quite the disaster zone that was George''s apartment, but it was getting there. The life of an aspiring demon filmmaker, I suppose.

    I hunched over my desk, scribbling furiously as I tried to hammer out the storyline for "The Demonfather." The Ferland city''s warring demon clans were providing plenty of inspiration. We had the Nevermore clan, always cawing about their ancient bloodlines. The Asmodeus bunch, with their fancy suits and even fancier ways of torturing souls. Then there were the Belphegor clan, so lazy they couldn''t be bothered to finish their own evil schemes, and the Mammon family, who''d sell their own horns for a quick buck.

    And at the top of the heap? The Morningstar family. My family. Royal pain in the ass, more like.

    I grinned to myself. Oh yeah, the Morningstars were perfect for the Corleone role. I could already see myself as Michael, the reluctant heir drawn back into the family business. But who would play the old Don Vito?

    Then it hit me ¨C the old guy who owned the Grand Theatre. With that craggy face and world-weary demeanor, he''d be perfect. Plus, I already owed him one for that free ticket. Time to call in that favor.

    As I scribbled down notes and sketched out scenes, my mind raced with possibilities. If this worked ¨C if "The Demonfather" became a hit ¨C we could be looking at a trilogy. Hell, maybe even a whole franchise. "The Demonfather Part II: Hell''s Kitchen." "The Demonfather Part III: Apocalypse Now." Okay, maybe I was getting ahead of myself.

    But then reality reared its ugly head. My measly 10,000 dollars suddenly seemed like chump change. Making a film, even a low-budget one, wasn''t going to be cheap. I needed a crew, equipment, locations...

    I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. "Think, Arthur," I muttered to myself. "You''re a prince, for Satan''s sake. Use that to your advantage."

    Sure, I might be the black sheep of the family, the prince who couldn''t even summon a decent fireball. But I was still a Morningstar. And in this city, that name still meant something.

    There were a few studios in Ferland City. Nothing fancy, mostly churning out propaganda pieces for the various clans. But they had equipment, they had crews. And more importantly, they had connections.

    I smiled to myself, feeling a plan start to form. I might be a trash prince in my family''s eyes, but to everyone else? I was still royalty. And it was time to use that to my advantage.

    Grabbing my jacket, I headed for the door. Time to charm some studio execs, call in some favors, and maybe casually mention how disappointed my royal father would be if they didn''t help his son with his little pet project.

    As I left my room, nearly tripping over a stack of demon screenwriting books, I couldn''t help but laugh. Who would''ve thought that being the family disappointment would finally pay off?

    ***

    With a spring in my step and delusions of grandeur in my head, I set off for Demon Pictures, the crown jewel of Ferland City''s film industry. These guys were the real deal, even giving those human hotshots in Hollywood a run for their money.

    The commute took about thirty minutes, most of which I spent rehearsing my "I''m a very important demon prince, you know" speech in my head. By the time I arrived at the towering obsidian building that housed Demon Pictures, I was feeling pretty confident.

    That confidence lasted about ten seconds after I walked through the door.

    They looked at the card, then at me, then back at the card. I could practically see the gears grinding in their tiny brains as they realized they''d just been laughing at honest-to-Satan royalty.

    "Cough. What does the business of Your Highness require here?" the first guard said, his voice suddenly as polite as a butler at a fancy dinner party.

    The other one chimed in, "Do you need a coffee, sir?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Amazing how quickly tunes can change when faced with the prospect of royal wrath. "You know," I said, tapping my chin thoughtfully, "I seem to recall hearing someone say that if I was a Morningstar, they were the king. Hmm?"

    The guard who''d made that particular joke looked like he was about to faint. His face went from red to white faster than a traffic light.

    I couldn''t resist twisting the knife a little. "Maybe I''ll tell my father we have a new king around here. I''m sure he''d be fascinated to hear about it."

    That did it. They practically fell over themselves apologizing.

    "I-I am terribly sorry, Your Highness!"

    "Please forgive us!"

    "We''ll do anything, Your Highness!"

    I had to bite my cheek to keep from laughing out loud. This was better than any prank I''d ever pulled. "Well," I said, trying to sound magnanimous, "if you''re really sorry, you can let me in. And tell the receptionist that I have some business with the CEO of this company."

    The guards hesitated, exchanging nervous glances. "Your Highness... We... We couldn''t do it!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You couldn''t? Then I suppose I''ll just have a short chat with my father¡ª"

    "We''ll do it!" they practically shouted before I could even finish.

    I grinned, feeling more princely than I had in years. "That''s what I''m talking about!"

    As they scrambled to open the doors and alert the receptionist, I couldn''t help but feel a little giddy. For once, being a Morningstar was actually working in my favor.

    Sure, I might be about to bluff my way through a meeting with one of the most powerful demons in the entertainment industry with nothing but a half-baked idea and a homemade camera. But hey, that''s show business, baby.

 Chapter 5: Thatéˆ¥æªš bank for you

    Chapter 5: That''s bank for you

    Before I knew it, I found myself face to face with the big cheese himself, Ashen Gray. The demon''s presence filled the room, making me feel like a mouse in a lion''s den. But I was a royal mouse, damn it, and I had a pitch to make.

    "So... Why does Your Highness want to meet me?" Ashen''s voice rumbled like distant thunder.

    I cleared my throat, trying not to sound like a pubescent imp. "I''m here to ask for a little favor from your studio."

    One of Ashen''s eyebrows twitched slightly. "Favor?"

    "I''m planning to make my first movie," I explained, my confidence growing with each word. "I thought your studio, with its impressive production capabilities, could help me fulfill my longtime dream of filmmaking."

    Ashen stared at me, his expression as unchanging as a gargoyle''s. "Sorry, Your Highness. But I''m afraid I can''t help."

    My heart sank faster than a lead balloon in the River Styx.

    "You see," he continued, still deadpan, "our studio has its hands full with several projects. We have no time to help you."

    I felt the corner of my mouth twitch. It was painfully obvious - Demon Pictures wasn''t going to help me, and my "royal favor" carried about as much weight as a feather in a hurricane.

    Swallowing my pride, I stood up. "Well, if you''re not available, maybe other studios in this city would be willing to help me."

    Oh, how wrong I was.

    Hours later, I trudged back to the palace, empty-handed and thoroughly deflated. The other two major studios had given me the same polite brush-off, and the smaller studios... well, let''s just say they were less polite about it.

    Back in my room, I massaged my throbbing temples and started organizing the papers strewn about. I shoved them into a bag, ready to meet George and show him the script. At least someone was still excited about this project.

    As I walked down the street, feeling sorry for myself, a poster caught my eye. It was advertising a bank willing to lend money at low interest rates for new businesses.

    One eternity (and a lot of George''s nervous muttering) later, we found ourselves at the bank, face to face with the same oily manager I''d met yesterday when withdrawing my life savings.

    "You wanted to borrow money for your business, Your Highness?" The manager was practically salivating, his sly eyes gleaming with poorly concealed greed.

    I couldn''t really blame him. In his mind, he was probably thinking that while I might be a useless demon prince, I was still a prince. And that alone was worth something.

    It was clear the bank wouldn''t care if I succeeded or failed. They''d be willing to lend me money because even if I crashed and burned, they could always squeeze my royal family for repayment, or use my failure as leverage for future favors. Not to mention the PR value of having a prince as a client.

    I began to explain my business plan, keeping it vague enough to sound impressive without revealing how half-baked it actually was.

    I didn''t need to go into much detail - we both knew this loan was as good as approved the moment I walked in.

    Sure enough, after my spiel, the manager smiled broadly. "Well, Your Highness, your business seems to have potential. I''ll approve your proposal."

    I smiled and thanked him outwardly, while inwardly I was scoffing. Yeah, right. You see potential? The only potential you see is a failing prince making a stupid business decision that you can take advantage of.

    As we left the bank, loan approval in hand, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and dread. On one hand, I now had the funds to make my dream a reality. On the other hand, I was now 200,000 dollars in debt with nothing but a half-finished camera and a script that may or may not be any good.

    I looked at George, who seemed to be in a state of shocked disbelief. "Well, my vertically challenged friend," I said, slapping him on the back, "looks like we''re in the movie business now."

    George just shook his head. "I hope you know what you''re doing, Arthur."

    I grinned, feeling a manic energy coursing through me. "Of course I do. Now, let''s go make movie magic before my family finds out and has me committed to the Asylum for Wayward Princes."

    As we walked away from the bank, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I''d just lit the fuse on a very large, very expensive firework. Whether it would soar into the sky or blow up in my face remained to be seen.

    But hey, that''s showbiz, right?

 Chapter 6: Exiled

    Chapter 6: Exiled

    With 200k burning a hole in my pocket, it was time to set the wheels in motion. First order of business? Finding a place to call our cinematic home.

    After some hunting, I managed to snag a warehouse in the city''s cheapest district for a measly 500 bucks a month. The owner, a blob of a demon with more chins than scruples, was all too happy to take my money after a bit of smooth-talking bargaining.

    As we stood in front of our new "studio", George scratched his head, looking like he was trying to solve a particularly tricky puzzle. "Well... This looked... Okay, I guess?"

    "Okay?" I said, injecting as much false optimism into my voice as I could muster. "It''s more than okay. It''s very great."

    I waved my arm dramatically at the cavernous space, ignoring the cobwebs and suspicious stains. "We could use this building to house our future equipment, our future crews! This place is great for 500 dollars."

    George''s eyebrows shot up. "Now that you say it like that, 500 dollars seems to be a steal for such a place..."

    "Indeed it is," I said, silently praying that the roof wouldn''t choose that moment to cave in. "Now, let''s continue making that prototype camera of yours look less like a demonic toaster and more like actual film equipment."

    For the next two days, when I wasn''t elbow-deep in wires and gears with George, I was pounding the pavement, trying to assemble a crew crazy enough to join my fledgling company.

    After much deliberation (and a few shots of liquid courage), I decided to name our company "Hellfire Studios". I even managed to cobble together a logo - a stylized flame wrapped around a film reel. It looked pretty damn cool, if I do say so myself.

    As for the crew, I struck gold with a group of fresh graduates from the Infernal Institute of Cinematic Arts. These kids had stars in their eyes and desperation in their hearts. The big studios in town wouldn''t touch them with a ten-foot pitchfork - no experience, they said. Too risky.

    These graduates could have tried their luck in other countries, but between the cost of demonic air travel (those magic-powered engines don''t run cheap) and the risk of ending up as some human''s chew toy, most were reluctant to leave.

    So when I showed up with my fancy new company name and promises of creative freedom, they latched onto the opportunity like imps to a fresh soul.

    "You mean we''ll actually get to make movies?" one wide-eyed demoness asked, her forked tail twitching with excitement.

    "That''s the plan," I said, trying to sound like I knew what I was doing. "We''re going to revolutionize the demon film industry."

    As I looked at their eager faces, a mix of excitement and terror churned in my gut. These kids were putting their dreams in my hands. I just hoped I wouldn''t end up crushing them like a clumsy hellhound with a chew toy.

    "Quiet!" Luke''s voice cut through the chatter like a hot knife through butter. "No one talks until I say so."

    The room fell silent. I groaned, shaking my head to clear the stars from my vision. Through the haze, I caught sight of my mother, her face a mask of cold indifference. No surprise there. In this family, Apollonia was the only one who seemed to give a damn about me.

    Just when I thought things couldn''t get worse, my dear old dad decided to drop the mother of all bombshells.

    "Leave here if you still want to be alive," Luke growled, his eyes burning with a mixture of disappointment and barely contained rage. "Leave this place. Leave this palace." He paused for dramatic effect, because apparently being King of Hell means you have to milk every moment. "From now on, I banish you and strip you of your identity as a prince!"

    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Exiled. Stripped of my title. It was one thing to be the family disappointment, but this? This was a whole new level of family dysfunction.

    "Father!" Apollonia''s voice cut through the stunned silence, a mix of shock and concern.

    Luke''s head snapped towards her, his gaze enough to make even the bravest demon quail. "Quiet, child! I am the demon king of this realm. Nobody disobeys me! Ever!"

    Apollonia fell silent, but I could see the tears welling up in her eyes. Poor kid. Always trying to stand up for her screw-up big brother.

    I pulled myself to my feet, wiping a trickle of blood from the corner of my mouth. Guess daddy dearest had knocked me around harder than I thought. I caught Apollonia''s eye, giving her a small nod to say ''I''m fine''. Then, squaring my shoulders, I turned to face the king.

    "I will leave as you wish, father," I said, trying to inject as much dignity into my voice as possible. Which, given that I was bruised, bleeding, and newly homeless, wasn''t much.

    I let my gaze sweep across the room one last time. My mother, cold and impassive as always. My brothers, barely containing their glee at my downfall. And Apollonia, the only spot of warmth in this frigid family tableau.

    As I turned to leave, the reality of the situation started to sink in. I knew why Father was so quick to banish me and strip away my title. It wasn''t about punishment or tough love. No, it was all about the money. By cutting me off, he was washing his hands of any responsibility for my debt. If - when - my business failed, the bank wouldn''t be able to come knocking on the palace doors.

    It would have been pocket change for the royal family to cover that loan. But to my father, even that small amount wasn''t worth spending on his "trashy" son. I was a bad investment, and Luke Morningstar didn''t do bad investments.

    I walked out of the palace gates, my few possessions hastily shoved into a bag. Here I was, about to make a movie about a powerful demon family, and I''d just been kicked out of my own.

    But you know what? Maybe this was exactly what I needed. No more safety net, no more royal resources to fall back on. Just me, my crazy dream, and a warehouse full of misfits crazy enough to believe in it.

 Chapter 7: Real friend

    Chapter 7: Real friend

    Well, nothing says "fallen from grace" quite like buying a third-hand bed for twenty bucks and shoving it into the corner of a rented warehouse. But hey, when life gives you lemons, make a lemonade stand in Hell, right?

    As I maneuvered the bed into what was quickly becoming my new home/office/film studio, I could feel the confused stares of George and our newly hired crew boring into my back.

    "Why are you putting a bed in that corner?" George finally asked, voicing what everyone was clearly thinking.

    I cleared my throat, trying to hide my embarrassment behind a facade of nonchalance. "Um... I kind of think that this warehouse has plenty of space. Then I thought, why not use this place for, you know? A home too? I think I can sleep in this place."

    The silence that followed was so thick you could cut it with a demon''s claw. The phrase "silence was deafening" had never felt so apt.

    George scratched the back of his head, looking at me like I''d grown a second pair of horns. "You''re acting weird today." He paused, then added, "Well, you''re always acting weird."

    "Let''s get to work, guys. Forget about the bed," I said, forcing a laugh that sounded hollow even to my own ears. Desperate to change the subject, I turned to the writers. "You guys, let''s work on this script that I''ve been writing for days. Help me revise it."

    As the writers nodded, I addressed the rest of the crew. "As for you guys, we''ll be planning our first film together."

    And so began my new life as an exiled prince turned wannabe film mogul.

    ***

    Two days blurred together in a haze of script revisions, film planning, and tinkering with our makeshift camera.

    George and I became experts at dumpster diving in the electronics district, piecing together our equipment from the castoffs of demons and dwarves alike.

    One morning, as George and I were on our daily garbage collection run (because nothing says "living the dream" like picking through trash), I couldn''t shake the feeling that more eyes than usual were on me.

    As we resumed our dumpster diving, I felt a weight lift off my shoulders. Sure, I was exiled, broke, and living in a warehouse. But I had a friend who believed in me, a crew ready to follow my crazy vision, and a dream that not even the King of Hell could crush.

    ***

    George and I trudged back to our makeshift studio, our arms laden with bags of electronic scraps. The weight of our haul was nothing compared to the heaviness in my chest after the newspaper revelation.

    As we dumped our treasure trove of junk onto the floor, George surveyed our loot with a gleam in his eye. "These scraps should be enough to help us build lights, mics, and probably another colored camera," he said, rubbing his hands together like a mad scientist about to bring his creation to life.

    I nodded, trying to match his enthusiasm. "Well, that''s for sure. But these scraps alone won''t do it. We still need to buy important parts from the electronics store, but this stuff saves us a lot of money."

    We dove into our work, sorting through the pile of technological refuse. It was overwhelming at first glance, a jumble of wires, circuits, and things I couldn''t even name. But between my knack for jerry-rigging and George''s uncanny ability to make something out of nothing, we were in our element.

    Though George and I might have a talent for accidentally blowing things up when we try to invent stuff from scraps, but recreating existing tech? That''s a whole different ballgame. As experienced mechanics (well, experienced in making things go boom, at least), cobbling together film equipment from our electronic garbage heap wasn''t as daunting as you''d think. Sure, we''d need to buy some key components from actual stores, but hey, that''s what our meager budget was for, right?

    As we were elbow-deep in wires and circuit boards, I noticed a group of our newly hired employees approaching. They were clutching papers in their hands and wearing expressions that made my stomach drop.

    "Oh, guys, what do you need?" I asked, trying to sound chipper despite the growing sense of dread.

    Their response hit me like a ton of bricks. "Um... We''re actually here to resign."

    "Yes." The others nodded in unison, like a herd of demonic bobbleheads.

    "Me too," echoed voices from across the warehouse.

    I felt a wave of solemnity wash over me as I realized almost half of my newly hired recruits were jumping ship. Thirty of them, to be exact. When I pressed for explanations, all I got were mumbled excuses and averted gazes.

 Chapter 8: Welcome aboard

    Chapter 8: Welcome aboard

    As the newly resigned employees filed out, leaving behind the scent of crushed dreams and broken promises (or maybe that was just the smell of our junkyard finds), I turned to the remaining 28 employees. "What do you think, guys? Why did they resign?"

    They exchanged glances like kids playing hot potato with a secret. Finally, someone gestured to the pile of newspapers on our salvaged sofa.

    And just like that, it hit me. The exile. My fall from princely grace splashed across the front pages for all to see. Of course. They''d signed up to work for a prince, not some exiled nobody running a film studio out of a glorified junk heap.

    Looking at the employees who stayed, I couldn''t help but wonder if they were just here for the paycheck. But you know what? At this point, I''d take what I could get.

    I squared my shoulders, channeling every cheesy motivational speech I''d ever heard. "You guys that stayed, I don''t know what''s your reason for not leaving, but I promise you that you won''t regret it. We will be creating our future together, and that will begin with our first film."

    The words hung in the air, competing with the smell of old electronics and broken dreams.

    But as I looked at the faces of those who remained - a motley crew of demons, few dwarves - I saw something unexpected. A glimmer of hope. A spark of excitement. Or maybe it was just the reflection off our pile of scraps. Either way, I''ll take it.

    So here we were. An exiled prince, a disaster-prone dwarf, and a ragtag team of misfits crazy enough to stick around. Not exactly the dream team I''d imagined, but hey, every great underdog story starts somewhere, right?

    ***

    One and a half weeks of sleepless nights, countless coffee runs, and more than a few singed eyebrows later, George and I finally cracked it. Our colored camera was ready, and boy, was it a sight to behold.

    I gathered the crew around, feeling like a magician about to pull a rabbit out of a hat. "Alright, folks. Prepare to have your minds blown."

    As the first images flickered to life, full of vibrant colors, the gasps were audible.

    "Holy hellfire," someone muttered. "It''s actually in color."

    "I''ve never seen moving pictures like this before," another voice chimed in, awe evident in their tone.

    A young demoness, her eyes wide with excitement, turned to me. "We''re really going to make a film with this?"

    I couldn''t help but grin. "You bet your horns we are." As the projection ended, I added, "We''ve got technology the big studios can only dream of. This color camera is our secret weapon."

    George puffed up like a proud papa. "And I''m the one who contributed the most to this invention!" he boasted.

    I chuckled, patting him on the back. "Yeah, yeah, you''re a regular demon Edison. That''s why most of the invention patents are in our names."

    He just sighed, shaking his head. "I know about it, kid. You''re exiled now. But that doesn''t mean I''ll treat you any different."

    I felt a lump form in my throat. Damn, I didn''t expect the old codger to hit me in the feels like that. Trying to play it cool, I cleared my throat and got down to business.

    "By the way, old guy. Are you interested¡ª"

    "The name''s Rocky," he interrupted, raising an eyebrow.

    I coughed, feeling my face heat up. All these years, and I never bothered to learn his name. Some prince I was.

    "Right. Old Rocky," I corrected myself, trying to salvage some dignity. "Are you interested in being an actor?"

    Rocky''s eyebrows shot up so high they nearly disappeared into his hairline. "Actor?" he repeated, looking equal parts amused and intrigued. "Why are you asking?"

    I grinned, sliding a paper across the counter. "Here. Give this a read. I''ve started a film company, and I''m about to make my first picture. Thought you might be interested."

    As Rocky scanned the paper, his expression grew serious. "So... This is the reason you got exiled."

    Now it was my turn to be surprised. "You knew?"

    He nodded, chuckling. "Yes. It was all over the newspapers."

    My mind raced. There was only one demon who could''ve leaked that info to the press ¨C my dear brother Bobby. That slimeball owned a newspaper, and apparently had no qualms about airing the family''s dirty laundry.

    Pushing thoughts of my backstabbing brother aside, I focused on Rocky. "Well, I''ll be back tomorrow if you want some time to think it over¡ª"

    "No need to wait," Rocky cut me off, a smile spreading across his weathered face. "I''m in."

    I blinked, caught off guard. "You''re in? Just like that?"

    Rocky nodded, his eyes twinkling with a mischievous light I''d never noticed before. "Yes. I''m curious about this film that cost you your royal status. I want to see for myself what could be worth giving up all that prestige."

    I felt a grin spreading across my face. If an old-timer like Rocky could see the potential, who knows what we could achieve?

    "Well then, Rocky," I said, extending my hand. "Welcome to the wonderful world of demon cinema. Hope you''re ready for one hell of a ride."

 Chapter 9: Casting

    Chapter 9: Casting

    I led Rocky to our studio - or as I liked to call it, our "warehouse of dreams" in the cheap district.

    The place had filled up quick. Sofas that had seen better days dotted the floor, desks were crammed wherever they''d fit, and my own little corner doubled as both office and bedroom.

    Our cobbled-together equipment, mostly built from scrap, gave the place a mad scientist vibe.

    The blackboard, covered in chalk scribbles, looked like we were planning to rob a bank instead of make a movie.

    And there, in all its glory, hung our pride and joy - the Hellfire Studios logo. It might''ve been painted on a reclaimed pizza box, but hey, it was ours.

    I watched Rocky sniff around, feeling my stomach knot up. This was it - the moment he realized he''d signed up for a circus instead of a film studio.

    "So, this is your company, huh?" Rocky stroked his chin, his expression unreadable. "I have to say..." he paused, and I braced myself for the worst. "I expected much worse. But this? This is quite alright."

    I felt like I''d just dodged a fireball. "Haha, yeah," I laughed, trying to play it cool. "It''s just the beginning, you know? Rome wasn''t built in a day and all that."

    Rocky''s eyes twinkled. "Don''t worry, kid. I''ve seen shadier operations turn into gold mines. You''ve got potential here."

    Grinning, I clapped my hands to get everyone''s attention. "Listen up, folks! This distinguished gentleman here is Rocky. He''s gonna be in our film."

    The room went quiet. I could practically hear the gears turning in their heads as they sized Rocky up.

    Sure, he looked like he''d be more at home feeding pigeons in the park than starring in a movie, but that was the point.

    "He''s playing the Old Don," I explained, watching understanding dawn on their faces. "Trust me, he''s perfect for the part."

    The team nodded, but I could still see doubt in their eyes. What they didn''t know was that Rocky was practically Vito Corleone incarnate. His mannerisms, his voice - hell, we''d barely need makeup. With a bit of practice, he''d nail it.

    George, bless his heart, was the first to break the ice. "Well, welcome aboard, Rocky," he said, extending a hand. "I''m George, co-founder of this little madhouse we call a company."

    As Rocky and George shook hands, chatting like old friends, my mind was already racing ahead. We had our Don, we had our Michael (yours truly), but we still needed to flesh out the rest of the cast.

    Finding more actors who were willing to take a chance on us was the next hurdle.

    So there we were, camped out next to the warehouse, watching a parade of hopefuls strut their stuff. The recent rain had left everything smelling fresh, a nice change from our usual eau de demon.

    We''d strategically positioned ourselves to avoid a suspicious pile that was definitely not fertilizer, courtesy of some local hellhound.

    George sat next to me, looking like he was one bad audition away from a nap. I couldn''t blame him. We''d seen enough bad acting to last several lifetimes.

    Then, like a ray of sunshine cutting through the gloom, she appeared. A silver-haired elf, so stunning she made even us demons do a double-take.

    I glanced down at her profile. "You''re Firfel Evergreen?" I asked, trying not to sound too eager.

    She nodded, her face a mask of cool professionalism.

    I stroked my chin, mind racing. She was auditioning for Kay, and looks-wise, she was perfect. But could she act?

    "You''re quite the sight for sore eyes," I said, curiosity getting the better of me. "What brings an elf like you to our neck of the woods?"

    Her expression didn''t change, but her voice could have frozen hellfire. "I prefer not to answer that question. I''m here to audition for the role that caught my attention. Nothing more."

    I blinked, caught off guard by her frostiness. But you know what? It was refreshing.

    "Fair enough," I said, leaning back in my chair. "Well then, Firfel Evergreen, show us what you''ve got. The scene is Kay confronting Michael about his family''s business. Action!"

    Firfel Evergreen took a deep breath, and in that moment, something shifted. The cool, aloof elf was gone, replaced by a woman torn between love and fear, hope and suspicion.

    "Oh, Michael," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "I thought I knew you. I thought... but now I hear these terrible things."

    I felt a chill run down my spine. This wasn''t just good acting - this was alchemy. Firfel had transformed herself entirely, her ethereal elven beauty now radiating the all-too-human pain of Kay Adams.

    George, who''d been half-asleep moments ago, was now sitting bolt upright, his eyes wide.

    Rocky was nodding slowly, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Even our crew, who''d seen dozens of auditions by now, had stopped their usual fidgeting and whispering.

    As Firfel continued her monologue, her voice rising and falling with emotion, I found myself forgetting we were in a makeshift audition space next to a warehouse. For those few minutes, we were transported into the world of our film, watching a pivotal moment unfold.

 Chapter 10: Filming Locations

    Chapter 10: Filming Locations

    As Firfel finished her scene, I found myself nodding approvingly. Was I biased because of her elven beauty? Maybe. But you know what? In this business, sometimes you''ve got to trust your gut.

    Klein started with the usual spiel. "Okay, that''s a good performance. We''ll contact you if we¡ª"

    I cut him off. "No need to keep her waiting. I''ve made my decision."

    The whole crew looked at me like I''d grown a second head. George leaned in, whispering, "We''re rejecting her already?" Poor guy thought I was about to give Firfel the boot, same as all the others.

    I could see Firfel''s face cloud over. Clearly, she''d overheard George''s not-so-subtle whisper. Time to clear the air.

    Clearing my throat, I looked Firfel straight in the eye. "Firfel Evergreen, you''ll be cast for the role of Kay Adams. That''s my decision."

    The tension in the air evaporated. Firfel''s frown melted away, replaced by a barely-there smile that spoke volumes. She was trying to play it cool, but I could tell she was over the moon.

    As Firfel left, I could feel the team''s eyes on me. "What?" I shrugged. "Sometimes you just know."

    ***

    Days rolled by, and our ragtag cast was starting to come together. Our latest addition? Kyle Brook, our Luca Brasi.

    He is a demon straight out of your worst nightmares, standing at a towering 6''5", built like a brick hellhouse.

    Kyle was what we called a ''behemoth'' - not the actual giant monsters, mind you, just a particularly imposing breed of demon.

    When Kyle lumbered into the audition, I swear the ground shook. The guy was naturally strong, perfect for Luca''s intimidating presence.

    But here''s the kicker - in our looks-obsessed industry, Kyle couldn''t catch a break. He wasn''t "handsome" enough for the camera, apparently.

    As you can see, even in the demon world, we''re slaves to human beauty standards. Gotta appeal to the international market, they say. Humans are top dogs now, so we dance to their tune.

    Kyle''s "stiff" acting was just the final nail in his showbiz coffin.

    When I announced Kyle was our Luca, you should''ve seen the looks on everyone''s faces. You''d think I''d just suggested we film the whole thing underwater or something.

    ***

    After three days of scouting that felt more like a demonic scavenger hunt, we finally nailed down our locations.

    First up, we''ve got the Neighborhood of Gloomstone. Similar to Brooklyn, but with a hellish twist. Narrow streets packed tighter than sardines in a can, brownstone buildings that have seen better millennia, and demons of all shapes and sizes going about their business. The air''s thick with the scent of brimstone and questionable street food. It''s perfect for our gritty street scenes.

    Then there''s the Crimson Quarter. This is our Little Italy stand-in, but trust me, it''s anything but little. It''s the stomping ground of the Morningstar royal family - yeah, my family. But hey, if we''re going for authenticity in showing a crime family''s turf, might as well use the real deal, right?

    For our industrial scenes, we''ve got the Abyssal Docks. It''s part of Gloomstone, but it''s got its own charm - if by charm you mean rusted cranes, murky waters, and the constant feeling that you might get shoved into said murky waters if you look at someone wrong. It''s perfect for those tense waterfront meetings.

    But the real gem? That''s the Great Neck. It''s our Long Island equivalent, about 17 kilometers from Gloomstone.

    Now, this place is a goldmine for us, and not just because it''s seen better days. There''s this estate we can rent for cheap - belongs to some fallen noble family.

    The whole Great Neck area is like stepping back in time. While the rest of Ferland City is racing towards the future, this place is stuck in the past. Houses look like they haven''t been updated in a century, which is exactly what we need.

    And in Infernal Heights? Oh boy, we''ve hit the motherlode. Old villas and manors that look like they''re one stiff breeze away from collapsing. They''re practically begging to be used as a mob family headquarters.

    As we wrapped up our location scouting, I couldn''t help but grin. "Guys," I said, looking around at my ragtag team, "I think we just found our perfect backdrop for the Demonfather''s world."

    George scratched his head. "Boss, how are we going to make this look like the setting from your script? It''s looking like a... backward place."

    I laughed. "George, my friend, that''s the beauty of it. We''re not trying to recreate some modern city. We''re building our own world. The Demonfather will be set in a fictional city that exists only in our twisted imaginations."

    Rocky nodded approvingly. "Kid''s got a point. It''s not about copying something that doesn''t exist here. It''s about capturing the feel of a crime-ridden city."

    "Correct," I chimed in. "We''re going to blend these demonic locations with the vibe of a classic mob story. It''ll be something no one''s ever seen before."

    As we headed back to our warehouse-turned-studio, my mind was racing with possibilities. We had our cast, we had our locations. Now all we needed was to actually make the damn movie.

    "Alright, guys," I announced, feeling that familiar surge of excitement. "Tomorrow, we start turning this crazy dream into reality. We''re going to create a whole new world on film!"

    The cheer that went up could''ve woken the dead. And in this city, it probably did.

 Chapter 11: Action!

    Chapter 11: Action!

    The next day dawned, and our little warehouse was buzzing like a hive of caffeinated bees.

    We''d cobbled together our filming equipment, and by some miracle (or perhaps demonic intervention), it was all holding together. George and I had outdone ourselves, really.

    We''d managed to rig up working mics and lighting setups that looked only slightly like they might spontaneously combust.

    But the real pride and joy? Our cameras. While juggling auditions and prep work, George and I had somehow found the time to build two more color cameras.

    They weren''t pretty, mind you - they looked like something you''d find if you crossed a junkyard with a mad scientist''s lab - but they worked.

    Our crew of fresh-faced graduates was stepping up too. Despite their lack of experience, they were taking charge, coordinating everything from shot setups to coffee runs with surprising efficiency.

    Maybe there was something to be said for youthful enthusiasm after all.

    Now, about the story of the Demonfather itself. I''d made some... adjustments. Using real demon clan names seemed like a fast track to getting us all turned into hellhound chow. Exiled prince or not, I wasn''t about to paint a target on our backs.

    Our first shooting location was the Shadow Estate, perched at the top of Infernal Heights like a brooding vulture.

    The place had seen better days - probably about a century ago - but we didn''t have the budget for a full renovation. Enter Firfel, our unexpected savior. With a wave of her hand and some elven magic, she''d transformed the dusty old manor into something that actually looked habitable. In just an hour, no less. I made a mental note to give her a raise... once we actually started making money.

    Just outside the manor, we''d set up what could generously be called "tents" - if you squinted and had a vivid imagination.

    Inside these flimsy excuses for shelter, our makeshift makeup team was working their magic on the cast.

    When Rocky emerged from his tent, I had to do a double-take. The transformation was... well, impressive didn''t quite cover it.

    He looked every inch the Don Vito Corleone we needed - if Vito had been a demon, that is. Rocky''s red, reptilian eyes and vampire-like teeth added an otherworldly touch to the character.

    It wasn''t surprising, really. Rocky was a Vampire Demon, after all. No horns or tail or scales for him - just pale skin that made him look like he''d never seen the sun.

    Rocky caught my eye and sauntered over, his walk a perfect blend of elderly caution and quiet power. It was clear he''d been practicing.

    I had to bite my lip to keep from grinning. Richard was nailing it. It was a shame he''d never landed a big role before - the guy had talent.

    As the scene continued, I felt a mixture of pride and disbelief. We were actually doing it. Making a movie. A demon mob movie, sure, but a movie nonetheless.

    "Cut!" I called out, once the scene wrapped. "That was... that was great, guys. Really great."

    The tension in the room broke, replaced by grins and excited chatter. Rocky let out a breath I think he''d been holding since we started rolling.

    "How''d I do, kid?" he asked, his usual gruff demeanor returning now that he was out of character.

    I clapped him on the shoulder. "Rocky, my friend, I think you just became a star."

    As we set up for the next shot, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of optimism. We had a long way to go, sure, but if this first scene was any indication, we might just pull this crazy scheme off.

    Watch out, demon world. The Demonfather is coming, and he''s bringing a whole new kind of family business with him.

    Oh, right. I should probably mention that "Empirica" is the big kahuna of human nations in our world. Anyway, back to our little filming.

    Richard was really getting into his groove now. His voice trembled with barely contained rage as he continued, "I report it to the police, like a good Empirican. These two boys were brought to trial. The judge sentenced them to three years in prison... Suspended sentence. Suspended sentence! They went free that very day..." His face contorted with disgust. "I stood there like a fool... And those two bastards... They smiled at me. Then I said to my wife, ''For justice, we must go to the Corleone''."

    I held my breath as Rocky''s cue approached. This was the moment of truth. Rocky shifted in his chair, his hand reaching out to pet the demon cat in his lap. I had to stifle a chuckle - as if I''d forget the cat. That furball was practically a supporting character in its own right.

    "Why did you go to the police? Why didn''t you come to me first?" Rocky rumbled, his voice low and gravelly, every inch the Don we needed him to be.

    I felt my heart soar. Rocky was nailing it. The hesitation from earlier was gone, replaced by a quiet confidence that practically oozed power.

    The scene continued, each line delivered with a precision that made me want to pinch myself. Was this really happening? Were we actually pulling this off?

    As Richard delivered his final plea and Rocky gave his measured response, I could barely contain my excitement. When the last line was delivered, I waited a beat, savoring the moment before calling out, "Cut!"

    The room erupted into a flurry of movement and chatter. Rocky slumped in his chair, the weight of the Don falling away from his shoulders. Richard wiped his brow, looking both exhausted and exhilarated.

 Chapter 12: Progress

    Chapter 12: Progress

    After wrapping up the opening scene, we all huddled around the projector to review our handiwork. I couldn''t help but chuckle at Rocky''s rare display of embarrassment as he watched himself on screen.

    "That was a very good start for your career as an actor," I said, nudging him with my elbow.

    Rocky raised an eyebrow. "Career?"

    "Didn''t you dream of being an actor when you were young?" I asked, genuinely curious.

    A wistful look crossed Rocky''s face. "Hehe, well, if this film of yours receives a great response, maybe my dream will be achieved after all."

    The crew and I exchanged smiles. Who knew our gruff old ticket-taker had such hidden depths?

    ***

    (Rocky''s POV)

    After the review session with the young prince - er, ex-prince Arthur, we dove right back into filming. Next up: the wedding scenes.

    We set up shop just outside the manor, the air buzzing with nervous energy. I found myself adjusting my tie for the hundredth time, trying to channel the gravitas of Don Vito.

    The actress playing Connie, my character''s daughter, was a succubus demon. But if you ask me, she looked about as succubus-like as a potato. Average as they come. I couldn''t help but wonder what Arthur saw in her, but hey, I''m just the actor, not the casting director.

    As we got into position for the family photo, I cleared my throat and asked the "photographer" (really just one of our crew pulling double duty), "Where''s Michael?"

    The guy just shook his head, right on cue.

    I gotta hand it to our ragtag team - they were giving it their all. The production three cobbled-together color cameras were whirring away, capturing the scene from different angles.

    The cast was in full swing, and our crew was running around like caffeinated imps, juggling their regular jobs with their roles as extras.

    And there was Arthur, decked out in his Michael soldier suit, somehow managing to direct and observe while getting ready for his own scene. The kid looked like he was in seven places at once, barking orders one minute and adjusting someone''s costume the next.

    ***

    (Arthur''s POV)

    I grinned. "Perfect. And you, Mr. Big Shot Director?" I turned to our human actor. "Remember, you''re not just playing a role. You''re representing your entire species'' superiority complex."

    The guy actually puffed up his chest at that. Method acting at its finest.

    "Alright, guys," I said, settling into my director''s chair (slightly less wobbly crate). "Three, two, one. And... action!"

    The scene unfolded like a demonic dance. Johnny, our Tom Hagen, laid on the charm thick as molasses, trying to convince Mr. Big Shot Director to cast Johnny Fontane.

    I had to hand it to Johnny - for a demon, he played a pretty convincing demon lawyer.

    But the real showstopper? That came in the next scene.

    Our human actor, sprawled across his bed, clutching a bloody unicorn head like it was his firstborn.

    "Ahh!!!"

    It was grotesque, it was over-the-top, it was... perfect.

    "Cut!" I called out, trying not to grin like a maniac. "That was... surprisingly good."

    Our human actor sat up, still cradling the prop unicorn head. "Surprisingly?" he echoed, sounding mildly offended.

    I shrugged. "Hey, I calls ''em like I sees ''em. Now put down Sparkles and let''s review the footage."

    We were all set to review the scene when our human actor decided to pull a diva move. He swaggered off, not even bothering to watch his performance. Talk about confidence.

    "Aren''t you gonna watch?" I called after him.

    He tossed a dismissive wave over his shoulder. "Don''t need to, darling. I know I nailed it."

    I couldn''t help but smirk. His ego might be the size of the Eden continent (largest continent of this world), but it worked in our favor. The guy had no clue we were shooting in color. Sometimes, ignorance really is bliss - for us, anyway.

    As the scene played out, I had to admit - his scream was something else. It sent shivers down my spine, and I''m a demon for hell''s sake. In my humble, possibly biased opinion, it even outdid the original scene from my previous life. The terror in his eyes? Oscar-worthy, if I do say so myself.

    "Well," I announced to the remaining crew, "I think we''ve got ourselves a keeper."

 Chapter 13: Theme

    Chapter 13: Theme

    It was late at night, long after everyone had gone home, I found myself alone in the studio.

    The quiet was almost eerie after the constant chaos of filming. I queued up the footage we''d shot so far, settling in for a private viewing party.

    As Rocky''s gravelly voice filled the room - "I''ll make him an offer he can''t refuse" - I felt goosebumps rise on my arms. It was surreal, hearing those iconic words in our demon-infested version of the classic.

    Watching the scenes unfold, a wild idea started to take shape. We needed music - a theme that could capture the essence of our demon mob epic. And who better to compose it than yours truly?

    Okay, so maybe I wasn''t exactly a musical prodigy in this life or my last. But I remembered enough of the Godfather theme to replicate it. All I needed was a group of musicians crazy enough to bring my half-baked ideas to life.

    I grabbed a piece of paper, scribbling down notes and humming to myself. It was probably a good thing no one was around to hear my tone-deaf attempts at composition.

    ***

    The next day, I roped in my crew to help track down a music group willing to bring my demonic symphony to life. And by "willing," I mean "cheap enough that we could afford them without selling our souls." Well, what''s left of our souls, anyway.

    "Alright, folks," I announced, waving my scribbled composition like a battle flag. "We need musicians. Preferably ones who won''t laugh us out of the room when they see this."

    George squinted at my chicken scratch. "Boss, are you sure that''s music and not a summoning spell gone wrong?"

    I chose to ignore that. "Look, we''re not aiming for the demon philharmonic here. Just find me a group that can play more than two notes without setting something on fire."

    As the crew scattered to scour the underbelly of Ferland City''s music scene, I couldn''t help but wince at our financial situation. We''d already burned through 29 thousand dollars on location rentals, filming permits, and extras for scenes like the wedding.

    And that''s not even counting the 40 thousand we''d dropped on feeding and paying our ragtag cast and crew.

    I glanced at our dwindling funds. Out of our original 200k, we were down to 131 thousand. It was like watching sand slip through an hourglass, if the sand was money and the hourglass was our increasingly precarious budget.

    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Well, just go and call the banshee sisters."

    George nodded and scurried off, still beaming with misplaced pride.

    Before long, our studio was invaded by the Banshee Sisters. They swept in like a storm, all flowing dark hair and piercing eyes, lugging instruments that looked like they''d been salvaged from a gothic orchestra''s garage sale.

    Despite being demons, they were human-like, save for their slightly blue-tinged skin and the fact that their hair seemed to move of its own accord. Each sister was breathtakingly beautiful in a way that made you wonder if you''d survive getting close enough for a better look.

    "Ladies," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt, "welcome to Hellfire Studios. Ready to make some music soundtrack for my movie?"

    The eldest sister, or at least the one who radiated the most "don''t mess with me" energy, stepped forward. "We hear you have a composition for us?"

    I handed over my scribbled mess of a score, trying not to wince as she scrutinized it. "It''s, uh, a work in progress," I mumbled.

    To my surprise, her eyes lit up. "This... this is intriguing. Sisters, positions!"

    What happened next can only be described as musical magic. The banshees took their places, instruments at the ready. As they began to play, the studio filled with a sound that was hauntingly familiar yet utterly unique.

    The melody of the Godfather theme emerged, but it was transformed. The banshees'' voices provided an otherworldly choir, their instruments adding layers of depth I hadn''t even imagined. It was beautiful, it was terrifying, it was perfect.

    As the last note faded, I realized I''d been holding my breath. "That was... wow," I managed, eloquent as ever.

    The lead sister smiled, a sight both thrilling and slightly terrifying. "We made some slight adjustments. Hope you don''t mind."

    I shook my head, still in awe. "Mind? That was incredible. You just gave our movie its soul."

    As the crew erupted in applause and the banshees preened, I caught Rocky''s eye. He gave me a subtle nod, a rare smile playing at his lips.

    I grinned back. We''d done it. We had our cast, our footage, and now, a soundtrack that could raise the dead - or at least give them a good reason to dance elegantly.

 Chapter 14: Ketchup victims

    Chapter 14: Ketchup victims

    A week into filming, and we''d become a regular circus act in Ferland City. The Crimson Quarter locals eyed us like we were some new species of demon they couldn''t quite figure out. But hey, at least our relative obscurity worked in our favor. We managed to shoot the scene where Don Vito buys oranges and narrowly escapes an assassination attempt without causing a full-blown panic.

    Our prop gun, lovingly crafted by yours truly and George, was a masterpiece of demon engineering. It fired with a bang that could wake the dead and spat ketchup with enough force to make any vampire drool. Sure, we had a permit, but I still half-expected the demon cops to show up and arrest us all for disturbing the peace. Or worse, crimes against produce.

    ***

    Two days later.

    We bounced from location to location like a demonic road show. One minute we''re filming Michael and Kay''s shopping trip turned newspaper nightmare, the next we''re setting up in a rented restaurant in Gloomstone for the big Sollozzo-McCluskey scene.

    I was giving a pep talk to our Sollozzo, an Imp Demon who, thankfully, wasn''t actually imp-sized, and McCluskey, a portly Fiend Demon who looked like he ate donuts by the dozen. Perfect casting, if I do say so myself.

    But even as I tried to focus on the scene, I couldn''t help but overhear the not-so-subtle whispers from the restaurant''s actual patrons.

    "Is that the exiled young prince?"

    "Yeah... Looks like they''re filming..."

    "Heh. Heard he got disowned ''cause of this picture company nonsense."

    "Shh... He might hear you..."

    "Who cares? He''s not a prince anymore."

    I gritted my teeth, trying to ignore the judgmental muttering. Instead, I approached the restaurant owner, plastering on my best ''I''m-not-bothered'' smile. "We''re about to start filming. When can we expect your customers to clear out so we can get to work?"

    The owner barely glanced at me. "Just wait a few minutes. Don''t be so impatient."

    I retreated to my crew, feeling the sting of his indifference. We''d paid good money to rent this place, but clearly, my fallen status meant we were now second-class citizens in the demon world.

    I let the tension build in my body, my face a carefully crafted mask of nervous determination. The weight of the gun in my pocket felt like it was pulling me down, urging me towards the point of no return.

    Sollozzo turned to me, spouting some line about guarantees. I mumbled a response, barely hearing my own words. The world had narrowed down to this moment, this decision.

    Then, with a surge of resolve that surprised even me, my hand closed around the gun. In one fluid motion, I yanked it out and aimed at Sollozzo''s forehead.

    "Bang!"

    The ketchup explosion was almost comical, but the look of shock on Sollozzo''s face was Oscar-worthy. Before McCluskey could even process what was happening, I swung the gun towards him.

    "Bang!"

    Another ketchup casualty. Our Fiend Demon really sold it, his eyes going wide before he slumped forward, a streak of red across his expansive forehead.

    The extras erupted into chaos, screaming and scrambling for the exits. In the midst of it all, I stood there, gun still raised, trying to look both terrified and determined. I glanced down at my handiwork, then around the room, before making my hurried exit.

    As I burst out of the restaurant, I was greeted by a small crowd of curious demons who''d gathered to watch our little production. For a moment, the line between Arthur and Michael blurred. Were they looking at the exiled prince or the newly minted killer?

    "Cut!" I shouted, my voice a mix of exhilaration and relief.

    Just like that, the spell was broken. The tension drained from my body, replaced by a giddy sense of accomplishment. I couldn''t help but grin. Nailed it.

    "That was... intense," Rocky rumbled, appearing at my side. "For a second there, I almost believed you''d actually offed those two."

    I laughed, running a hand through my hair. "What can I say? I''ve got some pent-up aggression to work out."

    As the crew bustled around, resetting the scene and wiping down our "victims," I caught sight of our impromptu audience. They were muttering among themselves, looking at us with curiosity.

    "Looks like we might be winning some folks over," George said, following my gaze.

    I nodded, feeling a spark of hope. "Maybe. Or maybe they''re just wondering why we''re wasting perfectly good ketchup."

 Chapter 15: Editing

    Chapter 15: Editing

    As usual, we huddled around our janky projector to review the day''s work. The restaurant scene flickered to life, and I found myself leaning forward, scrutinizing every frame.

    It was good - damn good, if I do say so myself - but not perfect. A few shots needed touching up, but nothing we couldn''t handle with a quick reshoot.

    "Alright," I announced, clapping my hands to get everyone''s attention. "We''ve got a couple of pickups to do, then we''re out of here. Let''s make it snappy - I hear there''s a sale on ketchup down at the Hellmart, and we''re running low."

    The crew chuckled, already moving to reset the scene. It never ceased to amaze me how quickly they could transform from a bunch of misfits into a well-oiled machine.

    We knocked out the reshoots in record time, and before I knew it, we were wrapping up for the day.

    As the crew filed out, chattering about plans for the evening, I found myself alone in the studio once again.

    The silence was almost deafening after the constant buzz of filming. I sighed, looking around at the empty space that had become both my workplace and my home. Talk about living the dream, huh?

    But there was no time for self-pity. I had work to do.

    I settled in at my makeshift editing station, surrounded by reels of film and the constant whir of our ancient film splicer. This had become my nightly ritual over the past week - splicing film strips, syncing up the Banshee Sisters'' haunting soundtrack, trying to piece together our cinematic puzzle.

    The Banshees'' music drifted through the studio as I synced it to the visuals. Their otherworldly melodies sent shivers down my spine, even after hearing them a hundred times. It was perfect - hauntingly beautiful and just the right amount of unsettling. Just like our movie.

    Hours ticked by, marked only by the rhythmic snip of the splicer and the occasional curse when I messed up a cut. My eyes burned, my back ached, but I couldn''t stop. This wasn''t just busy work - this was creation in its purest form.

    As the first rays of dawn began to peek through the grimy studio windows, I sat back, rubbing my bleary eyes. The editing table was a mess of film strips and discarded cuts, but the reel in front of me... that was magic.

    I threaded it through the projector with trembling hands, holding my breath as the image flickered to life on the wall. There it was - rough and unpolished, but undeniably alive. Our movie. Our Demonfather.

    As I watched Michael''s transformation play out, backed by the haunting strains of the Banshee Sisters, I felt a lump form in my throat. We were doing it. Actually doing it.

    I slumped back in my chair, exhaustion and exhilaration warring for dominance.

    There was still so much to do, so many scenes to shoot and edit. But in that moment, watching our creation come to life in the pale light of dawn, I knew it was all worth it.

    I held my breath, willing everything to go smoothly. We couldn''t afford a do-over on this one - both literally and figuratively. The special effects for this scene had cost us an arm and a leg (thankfully not literally).

    Suddenly, Charles''s expression shifted, a flicker of realization crossing his face. Right on cue, the toll booth operator ducked out of sight, and our suit-clad demon emerged, brandishing a tommy gun that looked surprisingly realistic thanks to some clever runic enhancements.

    Charles''s eyes widened in genuine surprise - whether it was good acting or actual shock at how real everything looked, I couldn''t tell. But it worked.

    As he scrambled to get out of the car, all hell broke loose. The fake windows (because there was no way we were destroying the actual car - it was probably worth more than our entire production at this point) shattered in a shower of safety glass and magic sparks.

    I silently cheered Charles on as he stumbled out of the vehicle. This was it - the moment of truth. Our ambushers emerged from their hiding spots, unleashing a barrage of magical "bullets."

    Charles put on a performance that would make any stunt coordinator proud. He jerked and twisted with each imaginary impact, his face a mask of shock and pain. As he finally crumpled to the ground, continuing to twitch and jerk as the "bullets" kept coming, I had to remind myself to breathe. It was just acting, after all.

    Our attackers, seemingly satisfied that Sonny was well and truly "deader than dead," made their hasty exit. Right on cue, another car pulled up, and our Corleone family man stepped out, his face a perfect picture of stunned disbelief as he took in the scene.

    I gestured frantically to our cameraman, making sure he captured both Charles''s prone form and the distant figure of the family man. This was the shot that would tie it all together, the moment that would break the audience''s hearts.

    As the last beats of the scene played out, I finally allowed myself to relax. We''d done it. Against all odds, we''d pulled off one of the most complex and crucial scenes in the entire film.

    "Cut!" I called out, my voice a mix of relief and exhilaration.

    The set erupted into cheers and applause. Charles, still lying on the ground, raised a triumphant fist in the air before groaning dramatically.

    "Someone want to help me up?" he called out. "I think I''m actually dead this time."

    As the crew rushed to assist our fallen star and begin the cleanup process, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. We''d taken a shoestring budget, a bunch of misfits, and a whole lot of determination, and turned it into something... well, something pretty damn impressive.

    "Not bad, kid," Rocky rumbled, appearing at my side. "For a minute there, I almost believed we were watching a real hit go down."

    I grinned, still riding the high of a successful shoot. "Thanks, Rocky. Let''s just hope the audience feels the same way."

    We began to pack up, ready to film the next scenes.

 Chapter 16: Ashen Plain

    Chapter 16: Ashen Plain

    With Sonny''s dramatic demise in the can, it was finally time to tackle Michael''s exile scenes. This meant capturing the whole shebang - the escape, the Apollonia romance, and her tragic end. No pressure, right?

    Our ragtag crew packed up and embarked on a journey that felt more like an odyssey than a location shoot. Seven hours, four buses, and one questionably roadworthy taxi later, we found ourselves in the Ashen Plains.

    As we stumbled off the last bus, stretching cramped limbs and rubbing bleary eyes, I couldn''t help but grin. The place was perfect - a dead ringer for the Sicily of my imagination, even though Sicily didn''t exist in this world.

    The Ashen Plains sprawled before us, a patchwork of wide farms and rustic charm that screamed "underdeveloped rural paradise."

    As the crew began unloading our equipment, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nerves. We weren''t just in unfamiliar territory - we were in Asmodeus family turf.

    This place was governed by none other than Agustin Asmodeus, son of the big bad Asmodeus himself back in Ferland City.

    Rocky sidled up to me, his voice low enough that the rest of the crew couldn''t hear. "Uh, your highness? You did get permission to film here, right? I''d rather not offend a demon lord."

    I plastered on my most confident smile, the one I used to use at royal functions when I had no clue what was going on. "Of course, Rocky! What do you take me for, some kind of reckless, exiled prince with no regard for proper procedures?"

    The look he gave me could have curdled milk. "That''s exactly what I take you for."

    I laughed, hoping it didn''t sound as nervous as I felt. My palms were sweating, and I''m pretty sure my horns were drooping a bit. "Relax. I sent a, uh, very polite request to the Asmodeus family. I''m sure it''s fine."

    Rocky didn''t look convinced, but the rest of the crew seemed to take my word for it.

    Or maybe they were just too tired from the journey to argue. Either way, we started making our way towards the home we''d be renting for the next few days.

    As we trudged along, our equipment clanking and rattling, I couldn''t help but marvel at the landscape. The Ashen Plains lived up to their name - the ground was a soft gray, like the ashes of a long-dead fire. But despite the eerie name, there was a strange beauty to the place. Fields of dark, twisted crops stretched as far as the eye could see, punctuated by the occasional gnarled tree that looked older than time itself.

    As we were settling into our temporary digs, I overheard our Apollonia, Vivienne, complaining about the heat. "It''s really hot in here..." she muttered, fanning herself dramatically.

    After our little meet-and-greet with the local heat and Vivienne''s confidence, we finally settled into our temporary home. The house was spacious... or at least, it would have been if we weren''t packed in like sardines in a demonic tin can.

    "Hope you''re all comfortable with close quarters. We''re bunking together to save on the budget." I said, surveying our cramped quarters.

    George looked around, his eyes wide. "Boss, are you sure this is legal? Pretty sure there are laws against this many demons in one space."

    I shrugged. "Probably. But hey, think of it as method acting. We''re all exiles in this place, remember?"

    The groans that followed were probably audible back in Ferland City.

    We managed to squeeze in about four hours of sleep before the unholy screeching of a Cursed Chicken jolted us awake. If you''ve never heard a Cursed Chicken at dawn, count yourself lucky. Imagine a banshee with laryngitis gargling razor blades, and you''re halfway there.

    "What in the nine hells is that?" Rocky grumbled, his hair sticking up in all directions.

    "Our wake-up call," I replied, trying to sound chipper and probably failing miserably. "Rise and shine, everyone! Time to make a movie!"

    The bleary-eyed glares I received in response could have curdled milk.

    We stumbled our way to the nearby market, a colorful array of demon vendors hawking everything from eyeball soup to cursed amulets. I steered us towards the cheapest restaurant I could find - a dingy little place that promised "Food that won''t kill you (probably)" in flickering neon.

    As we huddled around a table that had definitely seen better centuries, slurping down something that might have been coffee in a past life, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt. This wasn''t exactly the glamorous filmmaking experience I''m sure everyone had signed up for.

    "Look, I know this isn''t ideal," I said, addressing my tired and slightly nauseous-looking crew. "But we''re making history here. The first demon mob movie shot on location in Ashen Plains!"

    Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "You mean the first demon mob movie shot in a place we''re pretending is Sicily because we couldn''t afford to go to the real thing?"

    I pointed my fork at her. "Exactly! That''s the spirit!"

    We finished our questionable breakfast and headed out to start our first day of filming.

 Chapter 17: Vivienne

    Chapter 17: Vivienne

    Alright, showtime. Our first order of business was to film in the grasslands and farms, capturing Michael''s introduction to his new "Sicilian" home.

    To add that authentic touch, we''d recruited some local demons to play tour guides. It hadn''t been hard - just wave the promise of being in a movie in front of some desperate low-level demons, and suddenly everyone''s Marlon Brando.

    As we set up the shot, I couldn''t help but marvel at how eager our impromptu actors were. They fawned over me like I was still royalty, not some exiled prince turned wannabe filmmaker. But hey, if it worked for the scene, I wasn''t complaining.

    "And action!" I called, slipping into Michael''s skin as easily as putting on a well-worn coat.

    The local demons stepped up, showing me around with a gusto that would make any real tour guide jealous. I nodded along, playing the part of the wide-eyed newcomer, when suddenly - there she was.

    Vivienne, or rather Apollonia, stood in the distance, a vision of shy beauty that was so at odds with her real personality that for a moment, I forgot I was acting.

    Our eyes met across the field, and I felt a jolt that wasn''t entirely put on for the camera.

    The moment stretched, electric and charged, until Apollonia''s friends pushed her along, breaking the spell. She nodded and left, leaving me - Michael - standing there, slightly dazed.

    "Who is that?" I asked, turning to my demon guides.

    One of them, really getting into his role, replied, "That? That''s Apollonia. She''s the daughter of the cafe? owner."

    I nodded, impressed by their commitment to the scene. But then, the other demon decided to go off-script, adding his own little flourish.

    "Careful," he stage-whispered, his face a mask of gossipy concern. "Apollonia might be as beautiful as a succubus, but she''s half-human, half-demon. Got that cunning blood of the humans in her."

    I had to bite my tongue to keep from laughing. The demon''s casual discrimination against humans was so perfectly in character for our world that I couldn''t have written it better myself.

    "Cut!" I called, breaking character. "That was... surprisingly good, guys. Really nailed the local color there."

    Our impromptu actors beamed with pride, while the rest of the crew looked on in a mix of amusement and surprise.

    "Boss," George whispered, sidling up to me, "did you tell them to say that last bit?"

    I shook my head, grinning. "Nope. Seems we''ve got some natural talent on our hands. Or at least, some natural prejudices that work great for the film."

    Then, pushing all thoughts aside, I leaned in and kissed her. Her eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, I worried I''d messed up. But then she relaxed into the kiss, and suddenly, I forgot all about the camera, the script, everything.

    The scene progressed, growing more intense. Clothes were discarded, hands wandered. It was all very tastefully done, of course - we were making art, not a scandal. But even so, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted between us.

    As we finished the scene, I called "Cut!" in a voice that was embarrassingly breathless. Vivienne immediately pulled away, grabbing her clothes and bolting from the room without a word.

    I turned to the cameraman, bewildered. "What happened to her?"

    He just shrugged, looking as confused as I felt.

    As I left the room, my mind was reeling. What just happened? Was it all just really good acting, or was there something more? And why did I care so much?

    One thing was for sure - making movies was a lot more complicated than I''d thought. And we still had half a film to go.

    ***

    The day after our... intense scene, we moved on to one of the most pivotal moments in the film - Apollonia''s tragic demise.

    In the story timeline, Michael and Apollonia had been blissfully married for a while, with a little one on the way. It was the kind of happiness that, in movies like ours, never lasts.

    As we set up the shot, I found myself oddly melancholic. Maybe it was the lack of sleep, or maybe that kiss had affected me more than I cared to admit.

    "Places, everyone!" I called out, pushing my personal feelings aside. We had a movie to make, after all. "Action!"

    Vivienne and I took our positions. We shared a tender kiss - nothing like the passion of yesterday''s scene, but somehow more intimate. As she pulled away and headed towards the car, I felt a genuine pang of loss.

    I watched Vivienne - Apollonia - walk away, waving with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Was she still thinking about yesterday too?

    Shaking off the thought, I reached out, channeling Michael''s sudden premonition of danger. "Apollonia, wait!" I called out, my voice cracking with an emotion I wasn''t entirely faking.

    Then came the ''explosion'' - courtesy of an expensive one-time illusion spell contained in a rune paper. It wasn''t perfect - anyone watching in person would easily spot the fakery - but for film purposes, it would do the trick.

    As the illusory flames engulfed the car, I let out a cry of anguish that was part Michael, part Arthur. It was over. Both the scene, and Vivienne''s part in our film.

 Chapter 18: Filming an iconic scene

    Chapter 18: Filming an iconic scene

    After calling "Cut!" on Apollonia''s tragic demise, I made my way over to Vivienne. She seemed to be avoiding eye contact, but I pressed on, determined to clear the air.

    "You''re quite a good actress," I said, trying to sound casual. "I can see you''re passionate about your career. I admire that."

    "Thanks," she replied with a small smile. "You''re unexpectedly great at acting too."

    I chuckled inwardly. ''Unexpectedly''? She wasn''t wrong - I was as shocked as anyone by my newfound acting chops.

    "Well, I hope you had fun acting in my film," I said, extending my hand. "Hope to work with you in the future."

    She shook my hand, her grip firm. "I''d have had more fun if you weren''t using your position as director to take advantage of me," she quipped, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    I laughed, relieved we were back to our usual banter. "Take advantage of you? If anything, I think I''m the one being taken advan¡ª"

    She cut me off with a light punch to the shoulder. "Ow! Okay, okay. Maybe I''m not a good director after all. I''m a bad demon, remember?"

    Once our laughter died down, I couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, why did you suddenly run away from the room yesterday?"

    Her smile faded, replaced by a guarded expression. "Hmph. That''s none of your business, Your Highness," she said sarcastically, turning to walk away.

    I scratched the back of my head, watching her go. Working with an actress like her had definitely been... an experience.

    As we packed up and headed back to Ferland City, I couldn''t help but feel relieved that our time in Ashen Plains had gone smoothly. The Asmodeus family hadn''t interfered - a small miracle in itself.

    Hours later, we were back in the familiar chaos of Ferland City.

    As the crew dispersed and the actors said their goodbyes, I found myself lingering, watching Vivienne disappear into the crowd.

    Me and my team went our separate ways to rest.

    ***

    The next few days flew by in a whirlwind of activity. Despite our collective inexperience in filmmaking, we were starting to find our rhythm. Each scene we shot felt a little smoother, a little more natural. It was like watching a bunch of fledgling demons learn to fly - awkward at first, but gradually gaining confidence.

    Sure, the majority of demons might look down their noses (or snouts, or whatever) at these Solarus-worshipping minorities, but you couldn''t deny the power the human god held.

    It was like watching a bunch of cats suddenly decide to follow the ways of a particularly charismatic dog - unexpected, but undeniably intriguing.

    Using a scene where a demon family like the Corleones gets baptized in a Solarus church wasn''t just acceptable - it was relatable. I could already imagine demons across the kingdom nodding along, seeing a bit of themselves or their neighbors in our fictional family.

    Of course, in the world of our film, things were a bit different. The Corleones and the other families existed in a version of Empirica that was a melting pot of races, not the human-dominated powerhouse it was in reality. We''d taken some creative liberties with place names too, crafting a world that was familiar yet distinctly our own.

    We arrived at the church, a surprisingly grand affair for a demon district. The demon priest, an actual man of the cloth (or whatever the demonic equivalent is), had agreed to let us use the place for filming. Apparently, having film crews in churches wasn''t all that unusual. Who knew?

    I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself, though. If this priest had any idea what we were about to film - Michael denying the evil in his heart while simultaneously ordering a series of brutal assassinations - well, let''s just say we might have found ourselves looking for a new location.

    As my crew bustled around, setting up lights and cameras, I watched the demon baby who''d be playing Michael''s godchild. The little tyke was gurgling happily, blissfully unaware of the pivotal role it was about to play in our demonic drama.

    The priest approached me, his face solemn. "Do you reject the forces of evil and darkness?" he intoned, clearly expecting me to repeat after him.

    I nodded, fighting to keep a straight face. If only he knew.

    We breezed through the church scene, the contrast between the holy setting and what we were actually filming giving me a perverse thrill.

    Then it was on to the real meat of the sequence - the assassination of the four family heads.

    By the time we wrapped for the day, everyone was exhausted but buzzing with excitement. We were in the home stretch now, the end of filming finally in sight.

    Later that night, I found myself alone in the studio as usual.

    As I began editing the baptism scene, intercut with the brutal assassinations, I felt a surge of excitement. This was it - the moment where everything came together, where Michael''s transformation from reluctant outsider to cold-blooded Don was complete.

    Watching the footage, seeing myself swear to reject evil while images of violence flashed across the screen, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of... something. Pride? Guilt? Maybe a bit of both.

    I shook off the feeling. This was art, after all. And if it made people uncomfortable, well, that was kind of the point, wasn''t it?

    As I continued to work late into the night, piecing together our demonic masterpiece, I couldn''t help but wonder what people would think when they finally saw it. Would they understand what we were trying to say? Would they see past the horns and tails to the universal story underneath?

    Only time would tell. But one thing was for sure - the Demonfather was almost ready to make his debut. And demon world or human world, nobody was going to know what hit them.

 Chapter 19: Filming wrapped up

    Chapter 19: Filming wrapped up

    Morning came way too early after a night of intense editing, but I dragged myself out of bed to meet the team. We had a movie to finish, after all.

    Hours of filming later, we were finally at the last scene - the big confrontation between Michael and Kay at the Shadow Estate. As I looked around the study, watching the crew make their final preparations, I felt a mix of exhaustion and excitement. This was it.

    I nodded to start rolling, and Firfel jumped right into character as Kay.

    "Michael, is it true?" she demanded, her voice trembling with worry and anger.

    I took a drag from my cigarette, channeling all of Michael''s newfound coldness. "Don''t ask me about my business, Kay."

    Firfel''s voice rose, her elven tones making even her anger sound musical. "Is it true?!"

    I matched her intensity, jabbing my finger for emphasis. "Don''t ask me about my business!"

    "No!" Firfel cried, every inch the distraught wife.

    And then... something shifted. I felt a strange heat in my eyes as I said, "Enough." The word came out calm, but there was an icy edge to it that surprised even me.

    I waited for Firfel to call me out on my weird delivery, but she just stared at me, wide-eyed. Assuming she was deep in character, I pressed on.

    "Alright... This one time," I said, my voice low. "This one time, you can ask me about my affairs."

    Firfel''s face was a mask of conflicting emotions, she was quiet for a few seconds as she asked, "Did you?"

    I looked her straight in the eye, shaking my head slightly. "No..."

    The tension held for a moment before Firfel''s face softened. She approached me, and we embraced. I kissed her cheek, trying desperately to stay in character and not think about how nice she smelled.

    As soon as I called cut, I bolted for the projector, eager to review the scene and hide my embarrassment.

    "When I said ''enough,'' did I not look the part?" I asked Firfel, worried I''d messed up the crucial moment. "Was it bad?"

    Firfel looked at me like I''d grown a second head. "Bad? It was actually good. You said ''Enough'' so coldly it gave me chills."

    I laughed, not buying it. "You''re joking."

    "It''s true, boss," Klein chimed in. "I even saw your eyes change color."

    Now it was my turn to look confused. "My eyes changed color?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, I''m not exactly a prince anymore. So yeah, you''re right - it did come from an aspiring director." I shrugged, trying to play it cool.

    Firfel shook her head, her expression turning serious. "No, seriously. When I found out it was you, I had my doubts. I loved the script, thought it was unique. But I was worried you''d ruin it."

    "Ouch," I said, clutching my chest in mock pain. "Tell me how you really feel, why don''t you?"

    She rolled her eyes, but her smile remained. "Let me finish, you drama queen. What I''m trying to say is... you proved me wrong. You didn''t just do well, you did great."

    I raised an eyebrow, waiting for the punchline.

    "I mean it," she continued. "You''re actually really good at directing. Despite having such a small, inexperienced crew, you led them well. The way you handled the camera angles, the sound composition... it was beautifully done."

    I felt my face heating up, and for once, it wasn''t because my eyes were doing that weird color-changing thing. "Thanks," I mumbled, suddenly finding my shoes very interesting.

    Inside, I was laughing. If only she knew that I''d basically stolen every camera angle and sound cue from the movie in my previous life. Thank hell for crystal-clear past-life memories, right?

    ***

    With the last echoes of "that''s a wrap" fading away, we dove headfirst into the next challenge: editing. The studio, which had been a whirlwind of activity during filming, now became a different kind of chaos. Reels of film covered every surface, and the air hummed with the constant whir of projectors and splicers.

    My team and I were putting in overtime, fueled by a mix of determination and whatever passed for coffee in the demon world. We''d poured our souls into this film for weeks, and now it was time to shape it into something coherent. No pressure, right?

    "Alright, people," I called out, my voice slightly hoarse from too many late nights and not enough sleep. "Let''s make this edit as tight as a miser''s purse. We''ve got to be good and we''ve got to be quick. The Ferland Demon Film Festival is breathing down our necks, and we can''t afford to miss it."

    A chorus of "Got it, boss" echoed around the room, punctuated by the snipping of film and the occasional curse as someone inevitably nicked a finger.

    Then, from the corner, came a gruff voice that could only belong to Rocky. "Why am I editing here? I thought I was only an actor?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s your fault for boasting so much about your film editing skills a few days ago. Consider this your audition for a new career."

    Rocky grumbled something that sounded suspiciously like "smart-ass kid," but I saw the glimmer of a smile on his face as he bent over a reel of film.

    As we worked, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. Each frame of film was precious - and expensive. We''d been careful during filming, but now every cut felt like a life-or-death decision. One wrong snip and we could lose a crucial moment, a perfect expression, a bit of magic we''d never be able to recreate.

    "Hey, boss," George called out, holding up a strip of film. "Remember when your eyes did that weird color-change thing? Should we, uh, edit that out?"

    I paused, considering. That moment had been unintentional, unexpected... and absolutely perfect for Michael''s character arc.

    "Leave it in," I decided. "Sometimes the best bits of movies are the accidents."

 Chapter 20: Ferland Demon Film Festival

    Chapter 20: Ferland Demon Film Festival

    Weeks of filming followed by two solid weeks of editing had left us all looking like we''d been dragged through the nine circles of hell. And now, with the Ferland Demon Film Festival (FDFF) looming just two days away, we were running on fumes and whatever passed for coffee in the demon realm.

    As the sun peeked over the horizon, signaling the end of our marathon editing session, a cheer erupted in the studio. We''d done it. Three hours of demonic cinematic glory, ready for the world to see.

    The team hugged each other, exhausted but elated. I couldn''t help but overhear their tired mumblings:

    "Sob, I thought our suffering finally ended when we finished filming. Turns out editing is much worse."

    "You''re right. It was so tiring."

    "I kind of miss doing makeup for the cast."

    "Now it''s complete, I''m glad."

    I had to bite back a laugh. If only they knew this was just the beginning.

    After bidding farewell to my weary crew, I crashed hard, sleeping like the dead (which, in demon terms, is pretty impressive). I woke up at 10:00 PM, feeling like I''d been hit by a hellhound.

    The studio was eerily quiet. Seems like the rest of the crew was either still in bed or just dragging themselves back to consciousness. It wasn''t until 1:00 PM that everyone had finally trickled in, looking like they''d been through a war.

    "Alright, guys," I said, once everyone was assembled. "Now that we''ve completed the filming and editing, it''s time for the moment of truth. We''re going to review the whole film."

    A buzz of excitement ran through the group. Amazing how quickly exhaustion can turn to enthusiasm when there''s a chance to see the fruits of your labor.

    As we settled in to watch, I couldn''t help but sneak glances at my team. Their expressions ranged from disbelief to awe as the film unfolded.

    "We did... We did this film?" I heard someone whisper.

    "I know, right? We''re only two hours in, and it''s so good."

    I chuckled to myself. They probably thought we''d end up with something passably average. After all, what else could you expect from a bunch of inexperienced misfits led by an exiled prince who hadn''t even finished high school?

    But as the film played on, I felt a swell of pride. We''d done it. Against all odds, we''d created something... well, something pretty damn good.

    "Well," I said as the credits rolled, "I guess we didn''t completely mess it up, huh?"

    The studio erupted in cheers and laughter. Rocky clapped me on the back, nearly knocking me over. "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all."

    As the excitement died down, reality set in. We had a film. A good film, even. But now came the real challenge - getting people to watch it.

    My crew, bless their demonic hearts, were absolutely losing it. Their professional demeanor vanished the moment the first star-studded limo pulled up.

    "Is that Lee from the Beelzebub acting family?! Lee!" George shouted, jumping up and down like an excited imp.

    One of our makeup artists, a young demoness named Lilith, practically swooned. "That''s Jonathan from the Lust Family!" Her eyes were so wide I was worried they might pop out of her head.

    "You like that guy?" Mara, another crew member, scoffed. "I don''t like him. I prefer Leonardo from the Jackson family!"

    "Hmph. Jonathan is way more handsome than your Leonardo," Lilith shot back.

    "At least he''s not a lustful guy like Jonathan."

    "That''s natural. He is from the Lust Family."

    "Heh. Heard he was having relationships with both women and men."

    "That''s a lie!"

    I watched this exchange with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Here we were, about to premiere our film at one of the biggest events in the demon world, and my crew was gossiping like teenagers at a hellfire high school.

    "Guys," I tried to interject, "maybe we should focus on¡ª"

    "Oh my Satan!" Rocky''s voice boomed over the chatter. "Is that... is that Damien Darkflame?!"

    I turned to see a towering demon with skin like polished obsidian step out of a car that seemed to be made of living shadows. The crowd went wild.

    "Who''s Damien Darkflame?" I asked, immediately regretting the question as every single member of my crew turned to stare at me in horror.

    "Who''s Damien Darkflame?" George repeated, sounding scandalized. "Only the biggest action star in the nine circles! How can you not know Damien Darkflame?"

    I shrugged, feeling very much like the out-of-touch exiled prince I was. "Been a bit busy making a movie, remember?"

    As my crew launched into a detailed explanation of Damien Darkflame''s filmography (apparently, he was famous for his catchphrase "Hell hath no fury like me"), I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nervousness. We were small fry in a big, fiery pond.

    But then I remembered our film. The Demonfather. Our labor of love, sweat, and probably a little too much ketchup. We might not have the glamour or the star power, but we had heart. And in the movie business, sometimes that''s all you need.

    "Alright, team," I said, interrupting the Darkflame debate. "Our time will come. For now, let''s just enjoy the show. And maybe try not to drool too obviously over the celebrities, okay?"

    They laughed, the tension breaking a little.

 Chapter 21: The Demonfather

    Chapter 21: The Demonfather

    I couldn''t help but stare at Damien Darkflame. The guy looked like he could be Brad Pitt''s demonic ancestor. It was uncanny.

    Truth be told, I''d never paid much attention to demon actors or films. Compared to the human movies, demon cinema felt... lacking. Even the trashiest human films of this world outshone our demonic offerings. It was a hard truth, but there it was.

    As the celebrities preened and posed, fielding interviews and flashing fangs for the cameras, the festival''s opening party kicked into high gear. That''s when I noticed them - humans, mingling among the demons. They weren''t just any humans, though. These were the big shots, the power players of the global film industry.

    One of them, a human representative named Hughie Bear from a major film distributor, took the stage. The moment he opened his mouth, I knew we were in for a show.

    "I''m here today to watch demon films," he drawled, his voice dripping with condescension, "to see if there''s anything worth screening in my country. Though I wouldn''t be surprised if there''s nothing to see."

    His human colleagues, along with a smattering of dwarves and elves, burst into laughter. The demons in the crowd, however, were a different story. They smiled and nodded, playing along, but I could see the discomfort in their eyes, the way their tails twitched with suppressed anger.

    I couldn''t blame them. As a demon, hearing that kind of talk was humiliating. But it wasn''t anything new. We''d lost the war 400 years ago, and we''d been paying for it ever since. First, it was reparations for war damages. Now? We were just considered inferior.

    Part of me wanted to be outraged on behalf of my fellow demons. But another part - the part of me couldn''t help but agree with Hughie. Demon films did kind of suck.

    "Can you believe that guy?" George muttered, his tiny fists clenched in anger.

    I shrugged, trying to keep my voice neutral. "He''s not entirely wrong, you know."

    ***

    As the opening party wound down, the real meat of the festival began. The first film up was "Pure Succubus," a production from the big guns at Demon Pictures. Being part of the competing films ourselves, we scored free seats. Small victories, right?

    The director and cast gave their spiel, all smiles and false modesty. Then the lights dimmed, and we were off.

    I settled in, expecting another run-of-the-mill demon flick.

    The lead actress, a real succubus playing a succubus, was paired with a C-list human actor from Empirica. Their on-screen chemistry was surprisingly compelling. The story followed the succubus as she fell in love and made the decision to change her ways, striving to become "pure" for her beloved.

    But when they moved to Empirica, things took a dark turn. The succubus caught the eye of her lover''s father, leading to a disturbing subplot of secret abuse. The film didn''t shy away from the psychological toll this took on her.

    The real gut punch came when her lover, who had professed his undying love earlier, rejected her after learning about the situation with his father. The film didn''t spell it out, but the implication was clear - he blamed her, the victim, rather than standing by her.

    ***

    The moment arrived. Our ragtag group - me, my crew, and our cast - stepped onto the stage. I could feel the weight of every eye in the theater on us. Skepticism hung thick in the air, almost as palpable as the ever-present scent of brimstone.

    I cleared my throat, willing my voice not to shake. "As many of you know, this festival will be screening my first film. And many of you probably doubt this film of mine, but I assure you, you''ll be surprised."

    A voice from the audience cut through the silence. "Surprised? Yeah. We''ll be surprised at how bad it is."

    Laughter erupted, echoing off the walls. I felt my face heat up, but forced myself to keep smiling.

    "Bad?" I shot back, trying to keep my cool. "You''ll be eating your words later. Not only is the story of my film a masterpiece, but it''s also in color!"

    The laughter died down, replaced by a buzz of confusion. "Colored? You mean it''s not black and white anymore?" someone asked.

    A human in the audience spoke up, his voice laced with disbelief. "That can''t be... Even in our country, no colored camera has been invented yet."

    The murmuring grew louder. I thought I''d scored a point, but then a demon''s snort cut through the chatter. "Who cares if it''s really in color? If it''s a trash film, it''s a trash film."

    "You''re right..." others agreed.

    I felt that familiar heat in my eyes, the same feeling I''d had when they changed color before. The urge to let loose, to show them all just how wrong they were, was almost overwhelming.

    But then I caught George and Rocky''s eyes. They gave me subtle nods, silent reminders to keep my cool. I took a deep breath, forcing the heat back down.

    "Well," I said, somehow managing to keep my voice steady, "I guess you''ll just have to see for yourselves. Enjoy the show."

    As we left the stage and the lights dimmed, I felt a mix of dread and anticipation. This was it. No more talk, no more promises. It was time for The Demonfather to speak for itself.

    The projector whirred to life, and suddenly, there it was. Our film, larger than life, in glorious color.

    I heard gasps from the audience as the first scenes unfolded. Even in the dim light, I could see jaws dropping, eyes widening.

    "Holy hellfire," I heard someone whisper. "It really is in color."

    As the familiar strains of our Banshee Sisters soundtrack filled the theater, I allowed myself a small smile. We''d gotten their attention. Now it was time to blow their minds.

 Chapter 22: Offer He Canéˆ¥æª› Refuse

    Chapter 22: Offer He Can''t Refuse

    As the dialogue between Amerigo and Don Vito unfolded on screen, I noticed the entire theater had fallen into a hushed silence. The audience was captivated.

    I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. Sure, I could hear some murmurs about the colored film, but it was clear that the interest went beyond just the technical achievement. The opening dialogues itself had piqued their curiosity.

    This was a good sign. A very good sign. If the audience was this engaged, there was a real chance that The Demonfather could turn a profit. Even better, we might catch the eye of some film distributors willing to take a chance on us.

    After all, isn''t that what this festival is really about? It''s a chance for indie filmmakers like us to grab the attention of distributors who might be willing to take our film to a wider audience.

    As these thoughts raced through my mind, I forced myself to relax. It was time to sit back and enjoy the fruits of our labor. We''d poured our hearts and souls into this film, and now it was time to let it speak for itself.

    I settled into my seat, confident that everything would fall into place. Whatever happened next, we''d already achieved something remarkable. We''d made a film that had a theater full of skeptics sitting in rapt attention. Not bad for a bunch of demon misfits and one exiled prince.

    ***

    (Human??? POV)

    Well, isn''t this a turn of events? Interesting... and if I''m being honest, a tad infuriating. It was supposed to be another routine assignment - watch some subpar demon films, write a scathing review, and give our readers back home a good laugh.

    But this? A colored film? In a demon city, of all places? It''s like expecting to find coal and stumbling upon a diamond.

    Let''s be clear - demons aren''t exactly known for their cinematic prowess.

    Compared to the dwarves'' technical marvels or the elves'' artistic masterpieces from their verdant cities, demon films have always been the punchline of industry jokes.

    Back in Angels City, eyebrows were raised when we critics announced our attendance. "Why bother?" they asked. But we knew the game. We came for one simple, deliciously cynical reason: everyone loves a good failure story, especially when it''s about demons.

    It''s a tried-and-true formula. We cover their fumbling attempts at art, their technological mishaps, their societal quirks. Our readers eat it up, reveling in the sense of superiority it provides. It''s not pretty, but it sells papers and keeps the clicks coming.

    After all, demons, bless their little horned heads, are a gold mine of flaws and struggles. In a world where every other race seems to be sprinting ahead, they''re the ones tripping over their own tails. It makes for great copy.

    "Hehe. He appears in his own film? This doesn''t bode well for the story," the dwarf beside me remarks loudly.

    I find myself nodding in agreement. If Arthur is playing a significant character - and his acting turns out to be subpar - it could derail the entire production.

    As the film opening scenes progressed, it becomes clear that Michael is a significant character to the story. This realization sends a ripple of anticipation - and not the good kind - through the audience.

    Like the others, I''m half-expecting the film to take a nosedive. Directing is challenging enough, but to act in a major role simultaneously? It''s a recipe for disaster. Arthur''s split focus could easily compromise both his performance and his direction.

    I sigh, feeling a mix of disappointment and... is that relief? If the film turns out to be a flop, it would align with our usual narrative about demon incompetence. It would be easier to write about, more in line with what our readers expect.

    Still, a part of me can''t help but think - even if it''s bad, it''s the first colored demon film. That alone will make it a talking point, right?

    As the film progresses, I find my initial assumptions being thoroughly upended.

    We all thought Arthur''s self-importance would lead him to make his character, Michael, the focal point - a vanity project destined to ruin what could have been a promising story. But we couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Contrary to our expectations, the film doesn''t revolve around Michael at all. There''s no constant narration from Arthur like earlier, no spotlight-hogging scenes. Instead, we''re drawn into the intricate web of a family''s story, with Don Corleone at its center.

    And speaking of Don Corleone, the scene unfolding before us sends another chill down my spine, more intense than before.

    Johnny Fontane, clearly distressed, buries his face in his hands. "I don''t know what to do," he laments.

    Don Vito''s reaction is swift and harsh. He barks at Johnny, slapping him across the face. "Act like a man!"

    The Don even mocks Johnny''s whining, imitating his "I don''t know what to do" in a pitiful voice, while Tom Hagen laughs in the background. It''s a display of raw power and contempt that leaves me feeling unsettled.

    But it''s Don Vito''s next words that truly give me goosebumps: "I''m gonna make him an offer he can''t refuse."

    The way the actor delivers this line... it''s chilling in its calm assurance. There''s a weight to his words, a promise of action that''s both reassuring and terrifying.

 Chapter 23: Masterpiece of a scene

    Chapter 23: Masterpiece of a scene

    (Arthur''s POV)

    I can''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction as I watch the audience being pulled into my film''s story. The scene where the human director wakes up to find his favorite unicorn''s head in his bed is playing out, and the reaction is everything I''d hoped for.

    The director''s shriek echoes through the theater. "Ahh!!!" His hands and clothes are covered in blood, adding to the horror of the moment.

    I hear whispers from the audience around me:

    "That''s very horrible..."

    "I couldn''t even imagine my favourite pet''s head on my bed bleeding..."

    "That is such a lowly thing to do..."

    A smile tugs at the corners of my mouth. They''re discussing the story, debating the methods of the Corleone family. Whether they approve or not doesn''t matter - they''re engaged. The plot has captured their attention, just as I''d intended.

    ***

    (Major Pictures CEO??? POV)

    Okay, I''ll admit it. As a human, I came here expecting a trashy demon film. What I''m watching instead is not just good - it''s remarkable.

    Sure, the film isn''t over yet, so I can''t make a final judgment. But so far? It''s doing a hell of a job keeping me - and probably everyone else - entertained.

    And let me tell you, keeping me entertained by a demon film for 30 minutes is a miracle in itself.

    Even "Pure Succubus," from that major demon studio, couldn''t hold my interest for more than ten minutes, despite its surprising premise.

    But this? A film made by an infamous, supposedly trashy demon prince of history? And I''m actually invested in the story? It''s nothing short of miraculous.

    As I watch the shocking scene with the unicorn head unfold, I find myself genuinely affected. The gasps and murmurs around me confirm I''m not alone.

    Well, well. Looks like this little excursion to the so-called "trashy" demon film festival wasn''t a waste of time after all.

    As the CEO of the major film distributor in Southern Archipelago, I''m starting to see some real potential here. This "Demonfather" might just be worth picking up.

    The story unfolds before me, and I find myself unexpectedly still engrossed. There''s a scene where Connie, daughter of the oh-so-powerful Don Corleone, is being abused by her half-demon, half-human husband, Carlo. It''s brutal, uncomfortable, and... surprisingly nuanced.

    Connie, bless her demonic heart, keeps it all from her family.

    Enzo''s nervous tension is palpable as they stand there. A car passes by, causing Michael and Enzo to tense up, but it just drives on.

    I find myself sighing in relief along with Michael and Enzo.

    Just when I think it''s over, the police arrive and interact with Michael and Enzo. One officer even slaps Michael across the face.

    "Come on, Michael. Fight back!" the elf beside me hisses angrily.

    I can''t blame him; I feel angry on Michael''s behalf too. But Michael just stands there, humiliation and anger in his eyes, without retaliating.

    I smile slightly. That''s right, Michael. Don''t fight back. I''m glad he didn''t act rashly. It''s not the right move for his family.

    "Tsk. He should''ve summoned the biggest fireball ever to put that police officer in flames," the elf grumbles.

    I shake my head slightly. Sure, there might be others who agree with the elf, who want to see some flashy demon vengeance. But I bet there are just as many who appreciate Michael''s self-control, who understand that sometimes, for the good of the family, you have to swallow your pride.

    As the scene ends, I find myself more convinced than ever that this film is something special. It''s not just about demon power fantasies or cheap thrills.

    There''s real depth here, real understanding of power dynamics and family loyalty.

    I make a mental note to contact my lawyers first thing tomorrow. We need to secure the rights to this film before someone else snaps it up.

    As the film progresses, I find myself increasingly impressed by Michael''s self-control. It''s a refreshing change from the typical demon characters we see in cinema, all fire and brimstone with no restraint.

    But I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t itching to see some payback. Michael''s composure is admirable, sure, but a part of me - the part that''s been conditioned by years of flashy action flicks - is eager for that moment of sweet revenge. If not from Michael, then maybe from the hot-headed Sonny.

    And then it happens. A scene unfolds that can only be described as... well, a masterpiece.

    Michael meets with Sollozzo and that same police officer who had the gall to slap him earlier. The tension is palpable as Michael excuses himself to the bathroom, retrieves a hidden gun, and returns.

    What happens next is unlike anything I''ve ever seen in demon cinema. No flashy spells, no over-the-top action sequences. Just Michael, a gun, and two clean shots to the head as a train roars by, masking the sound.

    The theater erupts in cheers. The elf beside me is on his feet, fist pumping the air. "Yes! That''s it! That''s what I''m talking about!"

    I''m almost deafened by the reaction, but I can''t blame them. This scene... it''s something else. There''s a simplicity to it, a brutal efficiency that sends chills down my spine. It''s not about magical prowess or demonic strength. It''s about decision, action, consequence.

    As the implications of what we''ve just witnessed sink in, I can feel a wave of stunned appreciation ripple through the audience.

    I lean back in my seat, a mix of emotions swirling inside me. Excitement at what I''ve just seen. Anticipation for what''s to come. And, if I''m being honest, a touch of fear. Not of the violence on screen, but of the impact this film could have.

 Chapter 24: F*ck

    Chapter 24: F*ck

    (??? POV)

    The name''s Rupert Darkflame. Yeah, that Darkflame family. The one with the famous actors. But unlike my younger brother Damien, I''m not exactly the family''s pride and joy.

    For 30 years, I''ve been waiting. Hoping. Praying to whatever dark gods would listen for a demon studio to create a film I could proudly call a masterpiece. But year after year, I''ve been disappointed.

    It''s why I''m not following in Damien''s footsteps. Why my family looks at me like I''m some kind of failed experiment. Because I refuse to settle for mediocrity.

    Ten years ago, I made my debut. The film was trash, pure and simple. I can still hear the snickers from demons, humans, and elves alike. It was... humiliating.

    So I quit. Or at least, that''s what everyone thinks. My family tried to talk me out of it. "Who cares what they think?" they said. "The money''s good, isn''t it?"

    But I couldn''t accept that. Is it so wrong to want to be part of something... good?

    I''ve been searching ever since. Meeting with studio executives, trying to find someone who gets it. But all they see are dollar signs. They don''t understand that quality and profit aren''t mutually exclusive. Make a good film, and the money will follow. Is that concept really so hard to grasp?

    The demon film industry... it infuriates me. We''re so far behind, it''s embarrassing.

    But now... now I''m watching "The Demonfather," and I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve felt goosebumps. It''s... it''s everything I''ve been waiting for.

    And yet, I feel... conflicted. Regretful.

    A few weeks ago, I received a script. "The Demonfather," it was called. I barely skimmed it before tossing it aside. It didn''t seem interesting, and when I saw the writer''s name - Arthur Morningstar - I scoffed. Threw it back to my manager without a second thought.

    Now? Now I''m kicking myself. Hard.

    As I watch this film unfold, as I see the depth, the nuance, the sheer craftsmanship on display, I can''t help but think of what could have been. I could have been part of this. I could have been up there on that screen, making history.

    Instead, I''m just another face in the crowd, watching as someone else - someone I dismissed - redefines demon cinema.

    I''ve spent years searching for the perfect demon film, only to reject it when it was right in front of me. All because I couldn''t see past a name, past my own preconceptions.

    "Why does this scene at the toll booth need to be included?" I mutter, more to myself than anyone else.

    The human beside me chuckles, "It''s filler, obviously."

    I shake my head, unconvinced. "Filler? So far, this film hasn''t wasted a single frame. It''s... odd."

    "Heh, you''re only saying that because it''s the first time we''ve seen such an engaging demon film," the human replies with a smirk. "Just watch the movie."

    I settle back into my seat, uneasy as Sonny waits for the toll booth operator. The tension in the theater is palpable.

    Suddenly, the tall booth operator ducks, and several demon men emerge, wielding Tommy guns adorned with powerful runic magic. They''re aiming straight at Sonny.

    "Shit!" I exclaim, my heart racing. "Those are enchanted weapons! They''ll tear through protection spells like paper!"

    Someone nearby shouts, desperation in their voice, "Run, Sonny! Get out of there!"

    The audience is in an uproar. Despite Sonny''s hot-headedness, he''s become a favorite. He''s the character I should have played, and now...

    It''s over in seconds. The scene that should have been Sonny''s moment of revenge becomes his brutal end. The gunshots are deafening as Sonny tries to escape, but it''s futile. He''s caught in a hail of bullets, falling to the ground only to be riddled with more.

    "Fuck," I curse under my breath, watching Sonny''s life ebb away in a pool of blood.

    "This is bullshit!" someone nearby shouts, echoing the sentiment rippling through the crowd.

    The shock in the theater is palpable. This isn''t how it was supposed to go. Sonny was supposed to save the day, to be the avenging brother. Instead, he''s been cut down in a moment of vulnerability, caught off guard and alone.

    As the scene fades, I''m left with a whirlwind of emotions.

    ---

    Sorry for the title. I really couldn''t think of a good title for this Chapter.

 Chapter 25: Iéˆ¥æª“ a true critic

    Chapter 25: I''m a true critic

    (Raymond Crow''s POV)

    I''m the poor sap who played Carlo.

    Right now, I''m feeling the heat of a hundred deadly stares boring into the back of my head. Those tough-looking demons and stocky dwarves? They''re looking at me like they''re planning my murder in excruciating detail.

    Being a half-demon, half-human hasn''t exactly been a walk in the park. Humans don''t trust me, demons look down on me. It''s why I chose to settle in the Morningstar Kingdom.

    Sure, it''s a demon realm, but the discrimination here is... well, let''s say it''s the lesser of two evils.

    Right now, though? I''m wondering if I made the right choice. The hatred radiating from the audience is almost tangible. I can practically taste it.

    And yet... there''s a part of me that''s thrilled. Terrified, sure, but also exhilarated. For the first time in my career, people are reacting to my performance. Strongly. Viscerally.

    It''s not the adoration I dreamed of, but hey, any attention is good attention in this business, right?

    I''ve always dreamed of being a star, but good roles for someone like me? They''re rarer than a kind word in the nine hells.

    I''ve often thought about packing up and trying my luck in the dwarven kingdoms or maybe even with the elves. Their entertainment industry is light-years ahead of ours.

    But now? Now I''m not so sure I need to leave. Because this film, this "Demonfather," it''s something else entirely. And it was made right here, in the demon realm I''d almost given up on.

    And it was created by Arthur Morningstar, the prince I''ve been previously despising. The guy I thought was just another entitled royal brat playing at being an artist. Shows what I know, huh?

    As I watch the audience react - humans, elves, dwarves, demons, all captivated by the same story - I can''t help but smile. Yeah, they hate my character right now. They probably want to see Carlo suffer a slow, painful death. But that hatred? It''s born from investment in the story. In the characters. In this world Arthur has created.

    I might be public enemy number one in this theater right now, but I''m also part of something groundbreaking. Something that could change everything for actors like me.

    So let them glare. Let them mutter their threats. I''ll take it all with a smile. Because for the first time in my career, I''m part of a film that matters.

    ***

    (??? POV)

    Ryu scoffs, clearly not impressed by my attempt at wisdom. "Feelings definitely matter in rating, Dianne. If I don''t like it, I''ll rate it badly."

    I shrug, realizing this is a losing battle. "Your life, your choice," I concede. "Just watch the film and see if it will satisfy your ''feelings''."

    I can feel Ryu''s annoyance radiating off him, but I choose to ignore it. There''s no point in arguing further. Instead, I turn my attention back to the screen, eager to see how the story unfolds.

    As I refocus on the film, I can''t help but reflect on the difference between Ryu''s approach and my own. Yes, emotional engagement is important in cinema. But allowing a knee-jerk reaction to a single plot point to determine your entire opinion of a film? That''s not criticism. That''s just being a fan - or in this case, an anti-fan.

    True criticism requires objectivity, the ability to step back and evaluate the work as a whole. It''s about recognizing artistry and craftsmanship, even in stories or characters we might not personally like.

    And "The Demonfather," regardless of what happens to Carlo, has displayed an abundance of both artistry and craftsmanship. Whatever comes next, I''m determined to judge it fairly, based on its merits as a complete work of cinema.

    As the next scene begins, I lean forward slightly, my critical faculties fully engaged. Let''s see what other surprises this demon film has in store for us.

    This film is nothing short of a rollercoaster, each scene more gripping than the last. The attempt on Don Corleone''s life, the tense hospital scene with Michael protecting his vulnerable father, the humiliation of Michael followed by his cold revenge - each moment is etched into my memory with stunning clarity.

    And then there''s Carlo''s abuse of Connie, her heartbreaking call to Sonny, and the shocking twist of Sonny''s death just when we thought he was riding to the rescue.

    These scenes don''t just play out on the screen; they resonate within me, sending shivers down my spine and raising goosebumps on my skin.

    The artistry is undeniable. Each actor embodies their character with such conviction that I often forget I''m watching a performance. It''s as if I''m peering through a window into this complex, dangerous world.

    Of course, there''s the unexpected nudity in Michael''s scene with Apollonia. It''s tastefully done, but as a woman, I can''t help but feel a twinge of disapproval at Michael''s betrayal of Kay.

    Yes, multiple wives aren''t uncommon in the world, but Michael''s secrecy about it leaves a bitter taste.

    I find myself sympathizing with Kay, left alone and worrying. Perhaps it''s because she''s an elf like me, but I think it''s more than that.

    Her situation speaks to a universal fear of betrayal and abandonment.

    Despite these moral quandaries - or perhaps because of them - I find myself utterly engrossed in the film. It''s not just entertaining; it''s challenging. It''s forcing me to confront my own beliefs and prejudices, to question the nature of loyalty, family, and power.

    This, I realize, is what great cinema does. It doesn''t just show us a story; it makes us part of it. It provokes thought, stirs emotion, and lingers in the mind long after the credits roll.

 Chapter 26: Unforgettable scenes

    Chapter 26: Unforgettable scenes

    (Mark Stark POV)

    I can''t help but sigh, my mind a whirlwind of worry as I watch this film. As a family man myself, I find myself relating to "The Demonfather" in ways I never expected.

    I''m from the Leaf Kingdom on the Evros Continent, a noble lord from a family of moderate wealth and power. My presence in the Morningstar Kingdom was supposed to be purely business - a quick trip, a few meetings, and back home to my own troubles.

    But fate, it seems, had other plans. My demon business partner got caught up in this Ferland Demon Film Festival, leaving me at loose ends in a city I found, quite frankly, mind-numbingly dull.

    So here I am, watching a demon film of all things, more out of boredom than any real interest. Or at least, that''s how it started.

    Now, hours have passed, and I''m glued to my seat. I glance at my watch, startled to see that two hours have flown by.

    The film isn''t even over yet, and you know what? I don''t care. If it goes on for another hour, I''ll sit here like an obedient hound, hanging on every word, every scene.

    Because this story of a powerful family brought low by rival schemes? It hits close to home. Too close, perhaps. I see myself in Don Corleone, a man trying to navigate the treacherous waters of power and family.

    The scene where Don Vito sets aside his bitterness towards the five families to stop a war... it''s left me feeling conflicted. Rationally, I know it''s the right move. But emotionally? There''s a part of me that yearns for revenge, that wants to see the Don strike back at those who wronged him.

    I find myself sighing again, and I''m not alone. All around me, I hear similar sounds of frustration and concern. None of us want to see this end in disappointment. We''re all invested now, all hoping for... what? Justice? Revenge? Peace? I''m not even sure anymore.

    What I do know is that this film has done something I never thought possible. It''s made me, a human noble, empathize with a demon character. It''s made me see past the horns and the red skin to the universal struggles of family, power, and morality.

    As the film continues, I find myself on the edge of my seat, my business worries momentarily forgotten. Right now, all that matters is the fate of the Corleone family. Because in a strange way, it feels like my own fate hangs in the balance.

    Though I hated seeing Don Corleone back down from revenge, I feel a glimmer of hope when Michael returns to Empirica, to Apple City. But my heart aches for him. Learning of his brother''s death and losing Apollonia in that explosion... it''s tragedy piled upon tragedy. It''s enough to break anyone.

    I''m amazed Michael hasn''t lost his mind. In his shoes, I''d be consumed by hatred, driven mad by grief. But Michael... he''s composed, eerily so. Yet beneath that calm exterior, I can see a controlled rage simmering. I''m not the only one noticing the change in the once enthusiastic Michael.

    As the story progresses, Michael seems to grow more indifferent, especially after becoming the head of the Corleone family. Even with Kay, he''s distant now.

    Watching Moe Greene humiliate Michael and Fredo, I can see Michael containing himself, his eyes betraying a controlled anger. Even Moe notices, but he keeps pushing, mocking the once-powerful Corleone family.

    Around me, I hear murmurs of discontent.

    "Is it always going to be like this?" someone whispers.

    Another voice chimes in, "Are we just wasting our time watching this fallen family get humiliated?"

    "Do you believe that Sun God is the only God that cares for us all, no matter our race?"

    Michael''s calm reply sends chills down my spine: "I do."

    Goosebumps ripple across my skin as we watch the Corleone men meticulously preparing, the baby''s cries adding an eerie backdrop.

    "Michael, do you renounce your ancestor, the evil lord?"

    My eyes widen as the scenes unfold with brutal efficiency. A rival Don, laughing with his friends, is suddenly kicked by Peter and shot with an enhanced shotgun.

    Michael''s indifferent voice: "I do renounce him."

    Moe Greene, relaxing during a massage, barely has time to put on his glasses before he''s shot directly in the eyes.

    "Holy Hellfire!" someone shouts, their voice a mix of shock and awe.

    One by one, the Corleone enemies meet their ends. Don Tattaglia, caught in bed with a woman, is riddled with bullets from a Tommy guns.

    "I do renounce them," Michael intones, as the massacre continues.

    My heart is racing. This is it. This is the revenge we''ve been waiting for, executed with cold, ruthless precision.

    The wolf demon, Don Barzini, tries to escape using a physical enhancement spell, but even that''s not enough. He''s cut down by a skilled shot from a police officer - clearly on the Corleone payroll.

    Around me, the audience is in an uproar. Gone is the disappointment from earlier, replaced by a mix of shock, excitement, and grudging admiration.

    "By the nine hells," the demon next to me whispers, "Michael''s pulled it off."

    An elf behind me can''t contain her amazement: "The contrast... the baptism and the killings... it''s horrifying and brilliant at the same time."

    I find myself nodding in agreement. This scene, this juxtaposition of sacred ritual and calculated violence, is unlike anything I''ve ever seen in cinema.

    As the baptism concludes and the last of the Corleone enemies falls, a hush falls over the theater. We''re all trying to process what we''ve just witnessed.

    Then, slowly, a wave of applause begins to build. It starts as a few scattered claps, then grows into a thunderous ovation.

    I join in, my hands stinging from the force of my clapping.

    As the applause continues, I can''t help but marvel at the journey this film has taken us on. From despair to triumph, from powerlessness to calculated revenge. And at the center of it all, Michael Corleone, baptized in both water and blood.

 Chapter 27: Masterpiece

    Chapter 27: Masterpiece

    (Dianne James'' POV)

    It''s happening right before my eyes - a demon film that has the audience applauding even before it ends. I can scarcely believe it, yet I understand their reaction completely.

    The juxtaposition of the killings with Michael swearing by Solarus'' name during the baptism - it''s undeniably evil, yes. But it''s also... brilliant. Even that word feels inadequate to describe the mastery of this scene.

    I find myself in a moral quandary. How can something so sinister, so morally reprehensible, be so captivating? Then it hits me - we''ve been rooting for a demon crime family all along. Yet, I can''t bring myself to care. It''s fiction, after all, and what matters is its breathtaking execution.

    As the film nears its end, another scene stirs something deep within me. Kay confronts Michael about the massacres, and he denies involvement. The moment Michael''s eyes change, I feel a chill run down my spine. It''s deliciously, terrifyingly evil.

    When Kay, convinced by Michael''s lies, kisses him, I can''t help but pity her. "Poor, naive girl," I mutter under my breath.

    The final shot - the door closing on Kay as Michael receives his men''s loyalty - it''s a masterful touch. As the credits roll and that Demonfather soundtrack plays, I find myself unexpectedly emotional. Without realizing it, I''m on my feet, applauding.

    Beside me, Ryukyu is practically bouncing with excitement. "It was amazing!" he exclaims, his earlier criticism forgotten.

    I nod, a smile tugging at my lips. "I agree," I say, surprised to find myself in complete accord with him for once.

    ***

    (Eric Roosevelt''s POV)

    My mind is racing, my palms sweaty with excitement. I must secure the rights to this film, no matter the cost. It''s not just about profit anymore - though that''s certainly part of it. This masterpiece needs to be seen by every citizen of Empirica.

    The goosebumps on my skin haven''t subsided. In all my years in the industry, I''ve never seen anything quite like this.

    I''m on my feet, clapping until my hands sting. The applause has been going for a full ten minutes now - a record, and one I never would have expected for a demon film.

    As I look around the theater, I see demons, humans, elves, all united in their appreciation of this cinematic triumph. It''s more than just entertainment - it''s a cultural phenomenon in the making.

    "Unbelievable," I hear someone nearby mutter. "A demon film... who would have thought?"

    I can''t help but smirk as I continue my speech. "Some were calling my film ''trash'' before it even began."

    Another wave of laughter ripples through the audience. They remember the naysayers, the doubters. My eyes find the guy in the front row who had been particularly vocal about his low expectations. He''s shrinking in his seat now, trying to avoid the stares. Part of me wants to revel in his discomfort, but I decide to take the high road.

    Clearing my throat, I redirect the attention. "What you''ve witnessed today wouldn''t have been possible without my team... and the incredible actors who took a chance on me and this project."

    The audience breaks into genuine applause, and I feel a surge of pride for my crew.

    "Of course," I add with a self-deprecating chuckle, "while they believed in me, they also had their doubts. My infamous reputation preceded me, after all." More laughter. "But today... I''ve proved the doubters wrong and the believers right."

    Suddenly, a voice cuts through the crowd: "Woo! You did good, Michael!"

    The audience erupts in laughter, and more voices join in.

    "You''re amazing, Michael!"

    "You''re my new idol!"

    I can''t help but smile wryly at the comments. "Easy there," I say, holding up my hands in mock surrender. "Stop calling me Michael before I forget my own name."

    The laughter that follows is warm, appreciative. It''s a far cry from the skepticism I faced just hours ago.

    As I wrap up my speech, I decide to go out with a bang. "Today, we didn''t just introduce a colored film. We introduced a masterpiece." It''s a bold claim, but looking out at the sea of impressed faces, I know no one''s going to argue.

    Then, with a playful glint in my eye, I add, "If anyone here wants to discuss the colored camera technology or the rights to our film, you can talk to me later. I''m very eager about it."

    More laughter, some cheers. I can see a few industry bigwigs perking up at this, their eyes gleaming with interest.

    With a final wave, I step down from the stage, my heart pounding with a mixture of exhilaration and relief.

    As I make my way through the crowd, I''m accosted by well-wishers, critics eager for interviews, and more than a few industry players trying to get a word in about distribution rights.

    But amid the chaos, my mind is already racing ahead. This is just the beginning. We''ve proven what we can do, but now... now it''s time to build on this success.

 Chapter 28: Impact

    Chapter 28: Impact

    (Arthur''s POV)

    Just an hour after "The Demonfather" premiered, I find myself inundated with requests from major distributors and companies. It''s a dizzying change from being the "trashy prince" everyone ignored.

    I decide to meet with Louis Bell, a representative from Impact, a famous electronics company known for their cars, cameras, projectors, and vinyl record players. We''re at "Underworld Cuisine," one of the city''s most expensive restaurants. The irony of negotiating a deal for my demon mob film in a place called "Underworld Cuisine" isn''t lost on me.

    Louis, dressed in an expensive suit with equally pricey glasses, leans forward. "Mr. Morningstar," he begins, his tone a mix of condescension and forced politeness, "the colored camera you have isn''t really groundbreaking. There have been colored pictures before, but the technology has been... limited."

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, they want to downplay my achievement.

    He continues, "Since there''s nothing truly new about the technology, we''re simply asking to license the patent for a reasonable price." He names a figure that''s insultingly low, barely more than pocket change for a company like Impact.

    I have to fight to keep from laughing out loud. Instead, I maintain a neutral expression, channeling my inner Michael Corleone. If there''s one thing I learned from directing "The Demonfather" - or rather, adapting "The Godfather" - it''s the power of a good poker face.

    "I''m afraid I can''t accept such an offer," I say calmly, watching Louis''s expression carefully. "You see, Mr. Bell, while colored pictures may not be new, our technology represents a significant leap forward. It''s not just about still images - we''ve created a way to capture full-color moving pictures. That''s unprecedented."

    I finish my pitch, but Louis''s face remains impassive. Clearly, he''s not easily impressed.

    "You see, Mr. Morningstar," Louis begins, his tone patronizing, "we have to consider various factors for the production of these colored cameras. The manufacturing cost, the marketing, and of course, since it''s a colored camera, the price would be significantly higher than black-and-white models." He leans forward, his eyes narrowing. "We''d be risking a considerable amount of money, and we don''t even know if these colored cameras will sell. So what I''ve offered - the licensing rights, the royalties? It''s already very reasonable."

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes again. Instead, I nod along, feigning understanding. Sometimes, you have to let them talk themselves out.

    "Whether it''ll sell or not isn''t the question, Mr. Bell," I counter, my voice calm but firm. "I''m confident it will sell and become the new standard for the picture industry."

    Louis strokes his chin, a hint of curiosity breaking through his skepticism. "How so?"

    I take a sip of wine, allowing a small smile to play on my lips. "Didn''t you see the colored film I''ve recorded with my camera?" I ask, savoring the moment. "Just an hour ago, this film premiered and received a ten-minute standing ovation. This film will be the best marketing for the colored camera because it''s made such a strong impression."

    "Hmm..." Louis raises an eyebrow, but then drops a bombshell. "I''m sorry, Mr. Morningstar, but I haven''t actually seen the film you made with that camera of yours."

    I nearly choke on my wine. "You haven''t seen it?"

    I arrive at the festival, ready to get this over with, only to be met with an unexpected obstacle.

    "I''m sorry, but we''re sold out for the next screening of this film tonight," the receptionist says apologetically. "Perhaps you''d like to reserve a ticket for tomorrow''s screening?"

    I blink in surprise. "Already sold out? The film just premiered an hour ago."

    The receptionist gives me a sheepish smile. "I apologize, but the film is unexpectedly popular..."

    "Must be because it''s the first colored film," I mutter under my breath. Sighing, I nod. "Alright. Save me a ticket for tomorrow''s screening."

    It''s inconvenient, but what choice do I have? I need to see this film if I''m going to negotiate with that exiled prince effectively.

    The next day, I arrive at the theater to find it packed. I have to admit, I''m impressed by the turnout.

    Clearly, the novelty of a colored film is a powerful draw.

    As I settle into my seat, I can''t help but think that even if the story is mediocre, the colored aspect alone will attract attention. Maybe that exiled prince was right about the colored camera being the next big thing - but that was always predictable.

    I only haggled with him to save money. As president of the Impact Electronics branch in the Anatolia continent, it''s my job to maximize profits and minimize risks.

    The lights dim, and "The Demonfather" begins. I watch with little expectation, still convinced that the color is the film''s only real selling point.

    Oh, how wrong I was.

    Three hours later, I leave the theater in a daze, my mind reeling. This film... it''s not just good. It''s phenomenal. Possibly the best film I''ve ever seen.

    Suddenly, I remember why I''m here. Arthur''s request. I glance at my watch and curse under my breath. I need to move fast.

    As I hurry out of the theater, my mind is racing. I need to make Arthur an offer he can''t refuse. Because if I don''t, someone else will. And I''ll be damned if I let this opportunity slip through my fingers.

    The irony isn''t lost on me. I came here expecting to humor a delusional prince. Instead, I''ve just witnessed the future of cinema. And now, I''m the one desperate to make a deal.

 Chapter 29: Disrespect

    Chapter 29: Disrespect

    (Arthur''s POV)

    The day after the premiere, I find myself in a whirlwind of meetings. Unlike Louis Bell, the representatives from other electronics companies actually watched "The Demonfather" and aren''t being stingy about royalties for our camera patents.

    It''s amazing what a little color and a lot of talent can do to change perspectives.

    But the real frenzy is around the film itself. Major distributors are clamoring to acquire the license, having seen how "The Demonfather" is exploding in popularity. We''re only on the second day of screenings, and tickets are selling out faster than hellfire spreads.

    I can barely believe it when I see the numbers: 4,000 dollars from ticket sales already, and that''s after the festival takes its cut.

    Now, every major demon studio, especially Demon Pictures - the same ones who rejected me before - are falling over themselves to convince me to sell them the distribution rights for the Morningstar Kingdom.

    The irony isn''t lost on me, but I push my feelings aside. This isn''t about revenge; it''s about what''s best for Hellfire Studios.

    Demon Pictures is offering a 30% share of the box office and an upfront payment of 1 million dollars. It''s tempting, incredibly so. My team is practically begging me to accept it. But I''m not ready to commit just yet.

    Underground Films is on the table with a 40% box office share and a 600,000 dollar upfront payment. It''s not bad, but something about it doesn''t sit right with me.

    There''s more offers from various demon studios, then there''s Lava Brothers.

    Their offer catches my eye: 70% of the box office and a 300,000 dollar upfront payment. The initial payment is lower, but that percentage... it''s hard to ignore.

    As I mull over the offers, I can''t help but focus on Lava Brothers.

    They''re not as influential as Demon Pictures that''s in the Big Three, but they''re among the Little Five in the Morningstar Kingdom.

    Their offer is intriguing, and I find myself wondering if I could push them a bit further. If they''d raise the upfront payment or bump the box office share to 73 or even 75 percent, I''d be hard-pressed to refuse.

    It''s a risk, no doubt. I can''t be certain "The Demonfather" will be an overwhelming success. But my gut tells me the chances are high.

    If we hit even just 10 million at the box office in the Morningstar Kingdom... well, the math speaks for itself. The potential earnings from those shares are staggering.

    But it''s not just the demon studios that have caught my attention.

    The offers from human, dwarf, and elven studios are equally compelling. Bryan Brothers, a major human studio, is offering 3 million upfront with a 10 percent box office share.

    (Richie Robbins'' POV)

    As a demon priest of the Solarus Church branch here in the Morningstar Kingdom, I''m no stranger to prejudice. It''s not just me - all demon followers of Solarus face the same discrimination. But what of it? These close-minded demons who look down on us have no real power over the followers of Solarus.

    Let them try to harm even one of our members. They''ll face the fury of the Solarus Religion and our Lord Solarus himself. It''s a comforting thought, even in the face of daily sneers and whispers.

    Today started like any other, tending to my priestly duties. But then I overhear something... unusual. A group of our choir demon orphans are huddled together, whispering excitedly:

    "Did you guys watch The Demonfather? It was so good!"

    "Yeah, Michael is so cool."

    "But is it really right to admire such a film? I mean, it kind of disrespects our religion-"

    "Shh!! Don''t talk about it!"

    I frown, stepping closer. "Is there anything I should know about, children?"

    The orphans scatter like startled imps, their faces a picture of panic. One of them stammers, "Umm... Priest Robbins. It was nothing."

    I raise an eyebrow, trying to keep my voice gentle but firm. "Thou shall not lie, my child. What is it?"

    They exchange nervous glances before one reluctantly hands me a newspaper.

    "What could this be?" I mutter, unfolding it.

    The headline screams at me: "First Ever Colored Film is a Demon Film! Yet it was not only colored, it was also the best film I''ve seen!"

    Confused, I start reading. What does this colored film have to do with our religion?

    But as I read on, my confusion turns to dismay. One line in particular catches my eye: "As a demon critic - the best scene for me is the baptism scene. I love every scene of it, every disrespect to Solarus was both funny and exciting. It was so bold for the exiled prince to even include it."

    My frown deepens as I study the black-and-white photo of Arthur Morningstar in what appears to be a baptism scene. Wait a minute...

    "Isn''t this the exiled prince who shot a film in our church a few weeks ago?" I ask, more to myself than the anxious orphans.

    The pieces start falling into place, and a cold dread settles in my stomach. We allowed a film to be shot in our sacred space, and this is how they''ve used it? To mock our faith?

 Chapter 30: Analysis and Theories

    Chapter 30: Analysis and Theories

    (Vivienne Westwood''s POV)

    It''s been a few days since "The Demonfather" premiered, and I still can''t wrap my head around the buzz it''s creating. A film made by that exiled prince, of all people, has the entire capital of the Morningstar Kingdom talking.

    As the actress who played Apollonia, I''m suddenly finding myself recognized everywhere I go. It''s... strange, to say the least.

    Just this morning, my neighbors in the Center District apartment complex were practically falling over themselves to talk to me. And don''t even get me started on my trip to the market.

    "Apollonia! You''re alive!" a group of teenagers shouted, their eyes wide with excitement.

    Some idiot even yelled, "Please go see Michael!"

    I appreciate the attention, really. It''s gratifying to see my work recognized, to be part of something so well-received. But dealing with these people? It''s exhausting.

    Who would have thought a film by an exiled prince could generate this much admiration? It''s almost unbelievable.

    As I think about the film''s success, I can''t help but remember that scene... the kiss with Arthur. I quickly shake my head, trying to dislodge the memory.

    I''ve found myself buying newspapers every day lately, something I never used to do. But "The Demonfather" is always featured, and I can''t resist reading what they''re saying about the film... and, if I''m honest, about my performance.

    Though I''ve been a bit disappointed to find little mention of myself in the articles. Not that I mind too much. It''s enough to be part of such a successful film.

    Back in my apartment, I settle on my bed with my stack of newspapers. As I read through the articles, I can''t help but chuckle at the praise for the baptism scene. I wonder how the Solarus church is reacting to that.

    It''s funny, really. When I first took this role, I never imagined it would lead to all this. Fame, controversy, endless newspaper articles... it''s a whole new world.

    Of course, not all the reviews are glowing. I can''t help but smirk as I read some of the more critical pieces, especially those from newspapers clearly aligned with the Solarus faith. Most of these are from human countries, their outrage practically leaping off the page:

    "A barbaric film. Uncivilized, and so violent. We must condemn this kind of cinema that disrespects faith so blatantly."

    I lean back, my mind reeling. I knew we were making something special, but this... this is beyond anything I could have imagined.

    A part of me wants to laugh. If only Donald knew how many of those ''brilliant details'' were happy accidents or last-minute improvisations. But another part of me is in awe. Did Arthur really plan all of this? Was there more to our exiled prince director than any of us realized?

    I find myself itching to watch the film again, to see if I can spot some of these details Donald''s talking about. It''s strange, being both insider and outsider - I was there when we filmed these scenes, but now I''m discovering them anew through the eyes of our audience.

    I shake my head, setting aside Donald''s analysis, and reach for another newspaper. This one''s from a human publisher, featuring a theory article by Jordan Lamb. As I start reading, I can feel my eyebrows climbing higher and higher:

    "The Demonfather Theory today: I believe Arthur named Apollonia in the film after his sister, Princess Apollonia. From what I''ve uncovered, Arthur has a good relationship with his sister. Could the Corleone family be a mirror of the Morningstar family?"

    I lean in closer, my interest piqued. This is getting into some dangerous territory.

    "It seems Arthur specifically named Michael''s love interest Apollonia... Michael is the youngest of the Corleones, just as Arthur is the youngest Morningstar. What could this mean? Is it possible that Arthur is secretly the king''s chosen heir, but this is being kept under wraps to protect Arthur from political conflict? And could Apollonia, his sister, be in danger? Is the film Arthur''s way of warning her about a threat to her life?"

    I pause, a chill running down my spine. Of course, I''m curious - Apollonia was my role, after all. But this theory... it''s treading into murky waters.

    "Hellfire," I mutter. "What have we gotten myself into?"

    I''d always assumed Arthur chose the name Apollonia simply because it sounded exotic, mysterious. But if there''s any truth to this theory...

    My mind races back to our time on set. Did Arthur ever give any hints about this? Was there anything in his direction that might support this wild theory?

    I shake my head, trying to clear it. This is crazy. It''s just a film, right? I''m not actually caught up in some royal intrigue... am I?

    But a nagging voice in the back of my mind won''t let it go. The intensity Arthur brought to certain scenes, the way he insisted on specific details that seemed arbitrary at the time...

    "Damn it, Arthur," I mutter. "What kind of mess have you dragged me into?"

    I let out a frustrated sigh and flop back onto my bed. This is not what I signed up for when I took this role. I wanted to be an actress, not a pawn in some elaborate political chess game.

 Chapter 31: Pure Flame Award goes to...

    Chapter 31: Pure Flame Award goes to...

    (Arthur''s POV)

    A few days after "The Demonfather" premiered, I''ve started narrowing down the distribution offers. Today, I''m scheduled to meet with Ray Lava of the Lava Brothers. Their offer has caught my eye, and I''m curious to hear more.

    Ten minutes after our appointed time, Ray arrives at my studio. He''s an imposing figure - tail aflame, red hair, red eyes - but he''s dressed in a sharp suit that screams professionalism.

    As he looks around, he says, "Your Highness, this place looks comfy. You have a great setup here."

    I have to stifle a laugh. Ray''s clearly trying to be polite, but this place is far from luxurious. It''s a workspace, office, and until recently, my bedroom all rolled into one. But hey, at least the bed in the corner is gone now that I can afford a nearby apartment.

    "Have a seat, Mr. Lava," I say, gesturing to a chair. "And please, drop the ''Your Highness''. I''m not exactly on the royal family''s card list anymore."

    Ray nods, seeming relieved at the informality. "Understood, Mr. Morningstar."

    I lean forward, getting down to business. "Now, I can see the Lava Brothers are quite eager to acquire the rights for ''The Demonfather''. Your offer of 72% box office share and 330,000 dollars upfront is... well, it''s raised a few eyebrows. I''m wondering if you''re even looking to make a profit here."

    Ray shifts in his seat, and I press on. "Let me ask you straight out - why are the Lava Brothers willing to risk so much on my film?"

    Ray takes a deep breath before answering. "If I''m being honest with you, Mr. Morningstar, it''s because my brothers and I believe your film is the key to breaking the curse of mediocrity that''s plagued demon cinema for far too long. We see ''The Demonfather'' as a turning point, a chance to prove that demons can create art that rivals - or even surpasses - what humans and other races are producing."

    I can''t help but smile at his words. Sure, I''m not naive enough to think profit isn''t a factor - this is still a business, after all. But their vision, their belief in the potential of demon cinema... it''s refreshing. It''s rare to find that kind of passion in this industry.

    "That''s quite a vision, Mr. Lava," I say, leaning back in my chair. "And I have to say, it''s an appealing one. But let''s talk specifics. How do you plan to market and distribute ''The Demonfather'' to achieve this lofty goal?"

    ***

    (Rupert Darkflame''s POV)

    Two weeks have passed since the Ferland Demon Film Festival kicked off, and today''s the moment of truth. The air in the Crimson Theatre is thick with anticipation as we await the announcement of the "Pure Flame Award" winner.

    The place is crawling with industry bigwigs - writers, actors, producers, filmmakers - all here to see which film takes home the top prize. But my eyes are fixed on one person: Arthur Morningstar, the exiled prince, sitting in the middle rows.

    It''s like looking at a different demon. Gone is the hesitant, oft-mocked prince. In his place sits a man radiating confidence. I''ve been itching to approach him, but he''s constantly surrounded by others, no doubt discussing his groundbreaking colored camera tech and "The Demonfather".

    "Which film do you think will win the ''Pure Flame Award''?" The whispered question from the demon next to me pulls me from my thoughts.

    As the announcement sinks in, I''m fighting the urge to punch someone. The anger bubbles up inside me, but I force it down. It''s not worth it.

    It''s just a damn award from a demon film festival. It doesn''t prove anything.

    So I sit there, calm as a frozen lake, watching Bobby''s smug speech. The bastard even has the audacity to look at me challengingly as he wraps up.

    Fucking bastard, I curse inwardly. But outwardly? I''m the picture of composure.

    Let him have his fake award. He can clutch his little trophy all he wants, but the real prize - the attention, the buzz, the future of demon cinema - that''s all mine. And it''s real.

    I clap politely as he steps off the stage, my face a mask of indifference.

    As I stand to leave, something odd happens. The demons in the seats part like the Red Sea, fear evident in their eyes as I pass.

    I''m momentarily confused. Did they misunderstand something?

    But then I shrug it off. Who cares? It makes it easier for me to get the hell out of this farce of an awards ceremony.

    As I stride towards the exit, my mind is already racing ahead. This setback? It''s nothing. Just a bump in the road. The real game is just beginning.

    Bobby can have his little moment of glory. But I''ve got a revolution to lead, and I''m just getting started.

    The award may not have gone my way, but I''ve got something far better: my reward from the Entertainment System - computer technologies.

    A grin spreads across my face as I consider the possibilities. I''m going to create my own electronics company, develop computers, maybe even launch a video game console and start selling games.

    After all, my system isn''t called the "Entertainment System" for nothing.

    I''ve recently unlocked something called Entertainment Points. The concept is simple but powerful: I gain points based on how much I entertain people. The more impressed they are, the more points I rack up.

    It''s like a game, really. A game I intend to win.

    As I step out into the cool night air, I can almost see the future unfolding before me. Movies were just the beginning. With computers and video games, I can revolutionize entertainment in this world. I can bring joy, excitement, and wonder to people on a scale never before seen.

    And the best part? The more I entertain, the more I impress, the more points I''ll gain. It''s a beautiful, self-perpetuating cycle of creativity and reward.

    I chuckle to myself, earning a few strange looks from passing demons.

 Chapter 32: Distribution deals

    Chapter 32: Distribution deals

    (Arthur''s POV)

    I might not have won the "Pure Flame Award," but I''ve won something far more valuable - attention. And boy, am I capitalizing on it.

    Right now, I''m in the midst of striking a deal with "Bryan Brothers," a major human film studio. They initially lowballed me with 3 million and a 10% box office cut. But I''ve been playing this game long enough now. After some back-and-forth, we''ve settled on 1.5 million upfront and a 32% box office share. Not too shabby for screening "The Demonfather" across Empirica.

    But that''s just the beginning. Over in the Evros region, "Rebecca Films" is offering 500 thousand dollars and a 35% box office share to distribute in the Sumeria Kingdom. Done deal.

    Then there''s "Icy Pictures" from the Winter Kingdom - 300 thousand and a 25% share. It''s the best offer from that neck of the woods, so I''m taking it.

    The list goes on - "Moonshine Entertainment Pictures" from the Elven Kingdom, "Stonecraft Pictures" from the Dwarven Kingdom... I''ve spent weeks negotiating, but it''s paying off big time.

    All told, I''m looking at about 7.5 million dollars in upfront payments for the film.

    And that''s not even counting the camera technology deals George and I struck. We''ve pocketed about 80 thousand from minimum guarantees and milestone payments. It might seem like chump change compared to the film profits, but it''s just the beginning.

    Once those colored cameras hit the market? The royalties will start rolling in. George and I might never have to work another day in our lives.

    But I''m not stopping here. This is just the foundation. With the Entertainment System at my disposal and these resources at my fingertips, I''m poised to revolutionize not just demon cinema, but the entire entertainment industry across all races.

    Movies, cameras, computers, video games - it''s all coming together.

    Riding high on my recent successes, I head back to the studio, eager to surprise my loyal crew with news of a well-deserved raise. But as I approach, I''m met with an unexpected scene: my team facing off against a group of intimidating, yet professionally dressed demons.

    Klein spots me first, relief washing over his face. "Boss, we have visitors from Ferland Bank. They''re here about the loan."

    One of the suit-clad demons turns to me, his expression stern. "Mr. Morningstar, we''re here on behalf of Ferland Bank. We''re requesting immediate and full repayment of your outstanding loan."

    I blink, caught off guard. "Excuse me? I was under the impression that I had a six-month grace period before repayment was due. It''s only been about two months."

    The demon clears his throat, looking slightly uncomfortable. "Yes, well, there''s been a change in policy due to... recent events. The bank has decided to call in all high-risk loans effective immediately."

    Rigged? Please. It''s called recognizing true talent.

    Another one chirped: "The rivalry between brothers resulted in cheating."

    As if I''d need to cheat to beat Arthur''s little home movie.

    But the one that really gets my goat? Some no-name critic actually wrote: "Bobby Morningstar - his first film was full of propaganda about how cool he is. I ignored it last year. But this year, his second film is even more full of it. He centered the film all about himself. Everyone is dumb but him. It''s so one-dimensional that I want to puke. Yet it won the ''Pure Flame Award''. It was nothing short of a robbery from the true winner ''The Demonfather''."

    I crumple the newspaper in my fist, fighting the urge to incinerate it with hellfire. How dare they? I''m Bobby Morningstar, for evil lord''s sake! I''m the cool one, the talented one, the one who was supposed to bring glory to the family name.

    And what do I get instead? Accusations of cheating, claims of propaganda, comparisons to my exile failure of a brother.

    I storm over to the window, glaring out at the city below. This isn''t how it was supposed to go. I was meant to be celebrated, admired, feared.

    Instead, I''m a laughingstock. All because of Arthur and his stupid colored film.

    I didn''t even bother wasting my time watching that so-called "masterpiece" The Demonfather. I don''t need to see it to know it''s trash. It''s obviously just the novelty of color that has everyone raving.

    Gritting my teeth, I storm off to the training grounds to vent my anger. "Infernus Globus!" I roar, summoning a massive fireball that hovers above my palm. I direct it towards the metallic dummy, watching with grim satisfaction as it melts under the intense heat.

    Fucking Arthur.

    I summon another fireball, larger this time, and unleash it with a primal scream.

    As the smoke clears, a plan begins to form in my mind. I need to get my hands on that colored camera technology. And fast.

    Several electronics companies have already assured me they can provide one - for a price. I don''t care how much it costs. Once I have it, I''ll make a colored film that will truly be worthy of admiration.

    I smirk to myself. Arthur may have won this round, but he won''t win the war.

    After all, what good is a fancy camera to someone who can''t even summon a simple fireball?

 Chapter 33: Demon Mob

    Chapter 33: Demon Mob

    (Arthur''s POV)

    With my loyal crew now enjoying their well-deserved raises, I head to a place I can finally call home - or at least, rent.

    As an exiled prince, "home" has been a fluid concept lately. But this spacious apartment in the cheap district? It''s a start. At 1,000 dollars a month, it''s not exactly cheap, but it''s close to the center district.

    A month ago, this would have been an impossible dream. Now? It''s just another bill I can confidently pay.

    As I unlock the door to my new place, my mind is already racing ahead. Why stop at renting? This whole district is ripe for the picking. Land here is dirt cheap compared to other areas. With some smart investments, I could turn this into my own little empire.

    I chuckle to myself as I imagine it. "Hellfire District" has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it? But that''s a plan for the future.

    For now, I''ve got more pressing matters to attend to.

    After a long day of negotiations and strategic planning, I treat myself to a relaxing soak in the bathtub. It''s a simple pleasure, but one that feels downright luxurious after the chaos of the past few weeks.

    Following a quiet dinner for one - a far cry from the royal feasts of my past, but satisfying in its own way - I notice a newspaper peeking out of my mailbox. Curiosity piqued, I snatch it up.

    My eyes immediately lock onto the bold headline on the front page: "The Demonfather, secured by Lava Brothers, will screen nationwide soon".

    I can''t help but chuckle. The buzz around my film is real, and it''s growing.

    While not everyone in Ferland City has caught the fever yet, the well-to-do folks in the center district and other affluent areas near the Crimson Theatre can''t stop gabbing about it. It''s like wildfire, spreading from one social circle to the next.

    Shaking my head in amused disbelief, I set the paper aside. It''s late, and even revolutionary filmmakers need their beauty sleep.

    Before I hit the hay, I can''t resist checking my Entertainment Points. The system flashes the number before my eyes: 2,307 points.

    It might not seem like much now, but I know it''s just the beginning. Once "The Demonfather" starts screening across the country - hell, across the world, thanks to those distribution deals I''ve secured - these points are going to skyrocket.

    As I lie in bed, my mind wanders to the possibilities my Entertainment Points offer. The Power Shop is a treasure trove of potential - magic spells, martial arts techniques, even methods to increase my magic or physical power.

    (Anus Hades'' POV)

    I''ve been a mob guy all my life, serving Don Leviathan in Apple City, Empirica.

    Being a demon mafia?

    It''s like being at the bottom of the bottom of the food chain.

    You think demons have it rough? Try being a demon mobster.

    We''re lower than goblins in most folks'' eyes. Sure, there are elf, dwarf, and even human mobsters - heck, the humans practically run the show - but us demon mobsters? We''re the scum of the scum, as far as society''s concerned.

    It''s almost funny, in a sick way. Don Leviathan''s got a stricter moral code than most "respectable" folks.

    No drugs, no hurting civilians unless it''s self-defense, and if possible, don''t fight back at all. We even help out the poor and discriminated, no matter their race.

    Our racket? Gambling, selling old forbidden magic spells on the black market, peddling magic cores at discount prices. Hardly the stuff of nightmares. But does that matter to the general public? Not a chance.

    But hey, I get used to it. It''s just another day in the life of a demon mobster.

    I spot a demon kid hawking newspapers and decide to do my bit for the community.

    I toss him a few coins and grab a paper. As I''m walking, I unfold the Moon Daily - straight from the Moon Kingdom, no less.

    The headline catches my eye: "The Demonfather".

    Well, well, well. A demon film about the mob? Now that''s something you don''t see every day. But what really gets me is the review underneath.

    Dianne James - that elf critic who''s harder to please than a dragon with a toothache - gave it five stars. Five! This is the same critic who can''t even bring herself to give human flicks a solid four.

    I have to read it twice to make sure I''m not seeing things. A demon film, not just good, but good enough to earn top marks from the toughest critic in the business?

 Chapter 34: Obsessed fan

    Chapter 34: Obsessed fan

    (Anus Hades POV)

    Reading the review about the demon film was full of praise from such a picky critic. I find myself curious about this so-called film "The Demonfather".

    I haven''t watched the film yet, and I don''t know if Dianne was telling the truth or not, but it has certainly piqued my curiosity. After all, it''s a film about my kind.

    I just closed the newspaper when I saw a billboard in the distance that boldly displayed ¡ª "The Demonfather" showing on October 10, 1271.

    The colorful billboard has the Bryan Brothers label on it, and the design of the picture evokes a powerful feeling within me.

    It''s a picture of an old vampire demon, wearing a black suit with a blood-red rose pinned to his lapel. He''s dressed in a finely tailored, pinstriped suit with wide lapels, a crisp white shirt, and a black tie. He sits regally in a high-backed leather chair, exuding an air of authority.

    Looking at the picture, it reminds me of Don Leviathan ¡ª his style is similar to that, but somehow, the old demon on the billboard picture conveys a sense of authority and power that somehow exceeds my view of Don Leviathan.

    "Is this the film that infamous critic is raving about?" I mutter to myself as I glance at the closed newspaper in my hand.

    October 10 is just around the corner. I quickly make my way to the local theater box office. I don''t mind using some of my savings to secure a ticket for the October 10 showing. This is one film I simply must see for myself.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    My film is set to premiere nationwide in the Morningstar Kingdom in about a week, on October 3, 1271. In the few weeks since finalizing the agreement with the Lava Brothers, LB has been aggressively advertising the film through billboards, newspapers, and their own magazines.

    My team and I, along with the cast, have been exceptionally busy. I''ve hired workers to plaster posters and distribute lobby cards in public spaces like bus stops and theater lobbies. We''ve also been making the rounds on radio channels partnered with Lava Brothers, discussing the film.

    I suggested a publicity stunt to the Lava Brothers for additional marketing. Today, we''ve organized an unusual event where most attendees have already seen "The Demonfather." We''re facing journalists invited by Lava Brothers, fielding questions about the film. At my insistence, we''re also taking questions from the general public.

    A dwarf approaches the microphone, his voice tinged with skepticism. "My friend told me that The Demonfather was a masterpiece. I''ve never watched the film, so I don''t believe it. So, prince director, is my friend telling the truth?"

    The term "prince director" elicits chuckles from the crowd.

    "Boss, this is all the latest newspapers featuring The Demonfather topic."

    Lost in thought, I heard my men entering, presenting me with a dozen newspapers.

    "Good work," I said with a nod, leaning back in my chair, one hand resting on the armrest while the other gently stroked my chin. My gaze was steady, almost piercing as I regarded my subordinate.

    This simple action revealed how deeply The Demonfather had influenced me. I''d begun to incorporate Michael''s demeanor and facial expressions lately, and I''d noticed my men starting to respect me more for it.

    I checked each newspaper, scanning for the latest topics about the film. It had become my perfect way to unwind from mob life, immersing myself in anything related to The Demonfather.

    "Boss, I''ve been meaning to ask..." my subordinate hesitated, "Is there any important reason why you''re so interested in The Demonfather? Are you planning something big, inspired by the film?"

    Inwardly, I felt uncomfortable. There was no important reason at all for my obsession with The Demonfather. But, maintaining a composed posture and an indifferent face, I crafted an excuse:

    "The Demonfather isn''t just entertainment, it''s a study in power dynamics and strategy. Every scene, every dialogue holds lessons we can apply to our operations. I''m analyzing it to stay ahead of our rivals and strengthen our position in Ferland. In our world, knowledge is power, and this film is a goldmine of insights."

    I paused, fixing my subordinate with a stern look. "Never underestimate the value of learning from others'' experiences, even if they''re fictional. Now, is there anything else you need to report?"

    My response seemed to satisfy him, and I could see a glimmer of admiration in his eyes. As he shook his head and left, I turned back to the newspapers, silently thankful that my quick thinking had turned a potential moment of weakness into an opportunity to reinforce my authority.

    As I read through each newspaper, I noticed several were criticizing "The Demonfather". I chuckled inwardly ¡ª despite being a mob boss, I understood the real reason behind these negative reviews.

    These newspapers had connections to major demon studios that failed to secure the license rights for "The Demonfather". Now, they were attempting to tarnish the film''s image out of spite and competition.

    Besides the Lava Brothers, who had acquired the rights, studios like Demon Pictures and Underground Films were using every resource at their disposal to downplay this masterpiece.

    It wasn''t just demon studios either. Human major studios that missed out on the rights were also leveraging their connections to paint a negative picture of the film in the press.

    As I pondered this, a dangerous thought crossed my mind. Perhaps I could use my gang to... persuade these newspaper companies to reconsider their dishonest reviews. As a fan, it was infuriating to see a masterpiece unfairly maligned.

    I caught myself, realizing the extent of my obsession. Was I really considering intimidating journalists over a film review? Part of me knew it was absurd, yet another part felt it would be justified.

    I set the newspapers aside, deciding to focus on more pressing matters. But the thought lingered ¡ª in a world of power and influence, how far would I go to protect something I believed in, even if it was just a film?

 Chapter 35: Successful one day

    Chapter 35: Successful one day

    (Amon Oblivion POV)

    I''ve always prided myself on being a filmmaker prodigy.

    Last year, my film clinched the Pure Flame Award at the Ferland Film Festival. Several of my creations have already garnered awards, not just locally, but across different kingdoms - human, Dwarven, even Elven.

    At just 20, I''ve got demon actors clamoring to be in my films. Studios are falling over themselves to hire me.

    The anticipation surrounding my upcoming project has reached a fever pitch in the Morningstar Kingdom. The Demon Film Industry has pinned its hopes on me, with headlines proclaiming, "Amon Oblivion: The Savior of Our Entertainment Industry."

    I''d be lying if I said I didn''t revel in the adulation. My friends, family, and even I bought into the hype. After all, six critically acclaimed films speak for themselves.

    But lately, there''s been this... disturbance.

    A new demon film has recently emerged, stirring up unprecedented excitement in the kingdom. Critics are divided - some hail it as a masterpiece, while others dismiss it as overblown and overrated.

    Initially, I paid little heed to the buzz. Another hyped film? So what? But then I read something that made my blood boil.

    It''s downright insulting to read newspapers and magazines praising this upstart director: "He is the future of our industry. Even Amon Oblivion couldn''t match him."

    The audacity! I couldn''t stomach such disrespect.

    I might have swallowed my pride if it was a veteran director or another recognized young prodigy. But when I saw who it was, my fists clenched so tight they bled.

    The filmmaker was none other than that infamous trash: Arthur Morningstar.

    He''s not even 18!

    Yet these so-called critics dare to compare that garbage to me? To claim I''m nothing compared to him? Unbelievable.

    It''s utterly preposterous. Yet, despite my indignation, curiosity gnaws at me. I''ve decided to subject myself to this so-called masterpiece, "The Demonfather." I need to understand how a single film could eclipse my entire body of work in the eyes of these fickle critics.

    Today, October 2, "The Demonfather" finally graced the screens of Abbadon City.

    As the credits rolled, the audience rose to their feet, applauding enthusiastically. Even Chilli stood, caught up in the moment. But I remained seated, stunned into silence.

    All the work I had taken such pride in... it suddenly felt insignificant.

    A new benchmark had emerged, one that I couldn''t confidently say any of my films could match. No, even if I combined all my works, they still wouldn''t measure up to what I had just witnessed.

    Watching the crowd''s jubilant reaction, I felt a deep sense of defeat wash over me. Without a word to Chilli, I stood and left the theatre, needing to escape the overwhelming atmosphere.

    As I walked through the quiet lobby, the full weight of what I''d just experienced settled on me. The film''s quality, storytelling, direction - everything about it screamed ''masterpiece''. I knew, with a sinking feeling in my gut, that "The Demonfather" was destined to make history.

    It would be a blockbuster, not just in the demon realm, but worldwide. The realization hit me hard because since childhood, I had nurtured only one dream.

    Not to be a powerful demon, not to become a renowned scientist, but to create the first demon film that would achieve worldwide box office success.

    That dream, my lifelong aspiration, was about to be fulfilled. But not by me. Instead, it would be accomplished by the very person I had dismissed as a talentless upstart - the infamous prince, Arthur Morningstar.

    ***

    (Rocky POV)

    I should be at the ticket booth of my own theatre, the Ferland Grand Theatre, handing out tickets to eager filmgoers. Instead, I''ve had to delegate that task to someone else. The queue wasn''t moving when I was there - too many people recognizing me, asking for autographs.

    I thought I''d gotten used to the attention after the Ferland Film Festival, but recently, it''s escalated to a whole new level. The autograph requests have multiplied, photographers snap pictures without my consent, and journalists hound me for interviews at every turn.

    All because of His Highness Arthur''s film. Its success at the Ferland Film Festival was just the beginning - now it''s taking the entire kingdom by storm.

    Yesterday''s box office numbers were staggering - an unprecedented 4 million dollars across 1,602 theatres in the kingdom. And this despite the criticism from numerous newspapers and magazines.

    I heave a sigh, still struggling to wrap my head around the film''s massive impact. When I accepted the role, I had no inkling it would lead to this. I just wanted to fulfill my childhood dream of being an actor and support Arthur''s vision.

    Now, as I watch the line snake around the block, I''m torn between pride in the film''s success and a sense of being overwhelmed by the attention. The weight of unexpected fame sits heavily on my shoulders.

    A group of teenagers spots me through the window, their eyes lighting up with recognition. As they rush towards the entrance, no doubt seeking autographs, I retreat further into the office.

 Chapter 36: Mission Complete

    Chapter 36: Mission Complete

    (Mochi POV)

    It''s been a mere four days since "The Demonfather" shattered records, raking in an astounding 14.3 million dollars. This isn''t just a triumph for demon cinema; it''s a milestone for the entire world of film.

    Never before has any movie, regardless of origin, amassed 14.3 million dollars domestically in just four days. Not even the most celebrated works from humans or elves have achieved such a feat.

    Take "The Moon''s Lullaby," that acclaimed elven masterpiece. It broke records by earning 8 million dollars in a week in the Moon Kingdom. But "The Demonfather"? It''s not just surpassed that benchmark; it''s obliterated it.

    The film''s momentum shows no signs of slowing. Its continuing hype throughout the Morningstar Kingdom borders on miraculous. I can only imagine the global box office figures once it starts screening worldwide.

    Yet, amidst this unprecedented success, I find myself overwhelmed with regret.

    Why? Because I''m one of those who abandoned Hellfire Studios when news broke of Prince Arthur''s exile by his father. I wasn''t alone in my hasty decision - many of my colleagues jumped ship too.

    Now, watching "The Demonfather" break record after record, become a global phenomenon... the weight of our mistake is crushing. We can only imagine what might have been had we stayed, had we believed in Arthur''s vision.

    Every headline trumpeting the film''s success is a bitter reminder of our short-sightedness. We let fear and uncertainty cloud our judgment, and now we''re left on the sidelines, watching others bask in the glory of what could have been our triumph too.

    Today, we found ourselves in front of Hellfire Studios, the weight of our past decisions heavy on our shoulders. As we approached, I overheard my friends'' nervous chatter.

    "You really think they''ll take us back after we bailed on them?" Zeke muttered, his tail twitching anxiously.

    Nara, always the optimist, chirped, "Hey, you never know until you try, right? What''s the worst that could happen?"

    "Oh, I don''t know," Krix groaned, running a clawed hand down his face. "Maybe they''ll laugh us right out of the building? Ugh, I was such an idiot for leaving."

    I was about to respond when a familiar face approached us. "Well, well, what brings you lot here?" Lilith, one of the studio staff, eyed us suspiciously.

    "Lilith!" I blurted out, surprised. "I, uh... didn''t expect to see you here."

    Recognition flickered in her eyes. "Mochi? Is that really you? What in the nine hells are you doing here?"

    I swallowed hard, gathering my courage. "We were hoping... is Prince Arthur around?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Of course they did. Now that we''d hit it big, they wanted a piece of the pie. "Let me guess," I said, my voice dripping with sarcasm, "they''ve had a sudden change of heart?"

    Lilith nodded, awaiting my decision.

    I took a moment to consider, then made up my mind. "No need to see them personally. Tell them this," I leaned in, my voice low but firm. "Coming back won''t be a cakewalk. If they want to return, they''ll have to prove themselves. Our standards have... shall we say, increased dramatically since they left."

    A mischievous glint appeared in my eye. "In fact, tell them their first task is to create a short film that captures the essence of loyalty and perseverance in the face of adversity. They have one week, minimal budget, and they can''t use any professional actors. Let''s see how creative they can get when the odds are stacked against them."

    Lilith''s eyes widened slightly, but she nodded, a small smirk playing on her lips. "Understood, boss. I''ll relay the message."

    As she left, I turned back to the celebration, raising my glass once more. "To loyalty, my friends! And to those who stick around when the going gets tough!"

    The room erupted in cheers, the energy palpable. We''d climbed to the top together, and I was determined to keep this team - this family - intact as we reached for even greater heights.

    We partied hard into the night, eventually collapsing in heaps across the cramped warehouse floor. The sound of collective snoring filled the air as we slept off our excesses.

    Come morning, I stirred awake, my head pounding from the night before. As I contemplated the merits of investing in some demonic hangover cure, a sudden chime echoed in my mind, cutting through the fog of my headache:

    [Congratulations! Mission "Successful Blockbuster" completed. Reward unlocked: Computer Technologies]

    The system''s notification instantly cleared the cobwebs from my mind. A grin spread across my face as the implications sank in.

    "Oh, this is going to be fun," I muttered, my eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    I glanced over at George, still passed out and snoring loudly. My grin widened as I imagined his reaction to this new development.

    "Wake up, you drunken dwarf!" I called out, kicking his foot lightly. "We''ve got some experimenting to do!"

    George groaned, burying his head deeper into his makeshift pillow. "Five more minutes, ye demon spawn..."

    I chuckled, already formulating plans in my mind. Computer technology in a world of magic? The possibilities were endless.

    As I started to rouse the rest of the crew, my hangover all but forgotten, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. We''d already revolutionized cinema with "The Demonfather". Now, with this new knowledge at my fingertips, who knew what we could achieve next?

 Chapter 37: Iéˆ¥æª’l create my own style of computer

    Chapter 37: I''ll create my own style of computer

    (George''s POV)

    My head feels like it''s been used as a dwarf''s anvil, courtesy of last night''s overindulgence. All I want is to crawl back into bed, but Arthur''s boundless energy has other plans. He bursts in, practically vibrating with excitement.

    I recognize that look. It''s the same one he wore every day during "The Demonfather" shoot. Forcing myself to sit up, I groan, "Arthur, you look like a kid on Hellmas morning. Don''t tell me we''re jumping into another project already?"

    Arthur''s grin widens. "Right on the money, George! We''re about to embark on our next big venture."

    Klein, looking as rough as I feel, chimes in from his corner. "Boss, isn''t it a bit soon? The ink''s barely dry on ''The Demonfather'' contracts."

    Arthur chuckles, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Ah, but this project isn''t for everyone. It''s just for me and George."

    The room erupts in panic. Klein''s voice rises above the rest, "What? Are you firing us, boss?"

    I frown, my hangover momentarily forgotten. "Arthur, we can''t make a film with just the two of us. And you can''t just toss these guys out on their ears."

    "Whoa, whoa!" Arthur holds up his hands, laughing. "You''ve got it all wrong. I''m not firing anyone. This isn''t about film at all. We''re talking mechanics here."

    A collective sigh of relief sweeps through the room. I raise an eyebrow, intrigued despite myself. "Mechanics?"

    Arthur nods, his excitement infectious. "That''s right. I haven''t quite cracked our next film project yet, but don''t worry, we''ll get there. For now, though, I''ve got an idea that you and I can sink our teeth into."

    My curiosity gets the better of me. "What kind of idea are we talking about here?"

    Arthur''s grin turns conspiratorial. He jerks his head towards the door. "Follow me, and I''ll show you."

    As we leave the others behind and enter another room in the warehouse, I can''t help but feel a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. Whatever Arthur''s cooked up, it''s bound to be interesting. And probably more than a little crazy.

    As Arthur leads me into the room, I can practically see the gears turning in his head. "So... what''s this experiment all about, Arthur?" I ask, bracing myself for whatever wild idea he''s cooked up this time.

    The realization hits me like a ton of bricks. With this new computer knowledge, I have the freedom to innovate beyond what I initially imagined.

    It''s not about following a predetermined path of technological evolution - I can forge my own.

    The possibilities are endless. While this world has its Ward Engine and my old world had its Analytical Engine, Difference Engine, and Harvard Mark I, I''m not bound by their limitations or methodologies.

    Who says I need to stick to punch cards or traditional input methods?

    My mind races with potential alternatives. What if I create a computing machine that uses film strips instead? It could perform specific sequence patterns and functions, solve problems, and store memories, all through this unconventional medium.

    Sure, film strips might be more expensive than punch cards, but there could be cheaper variants. I could develop a method to encode binary data on these strips using a rolling machine, then feed them into my computer to perform specific tasks.

    And then there''s the magic of this world - an element that opens up even more exciting possibilities. Spells that command fire, ice, wind... what if I could harness these for computation? I could potentially create a machine that responds to magical inputs, blending technology and sorcery in ways never before imagined.

    The more I think about it, the more excited I become.

    As I set up the equipment for our experiments, my mind races with possibilities. Using film strips as an input method isn''t just a random choice. If I can pull this off, it could revolutionize the film industry itself. Imagine a computer machine that could edit films more efficiently, solving complex editing problems, automating tedious tasks, and even suggesting creative cuts. It''s a filmmaker''s dream come true.

    I explain my vision to George, watching his expression shift from skepticism to cautious interest.

    "You have a more interesting concept than I thought..." George nods, stroking his beard. But then he adds, "But I don''t think we''ll be able to do it without knowledge. Sure, you have an idea, but do you have the know-how to follow through?"

    I can''t help but chuckle. If only he knew about the wealth of computer knowledge I''ve suddenly acquired. But I can''t exactly tell him about my magical reward system, can I?

    Instead, I opt for a confident smile. "Just trust me, George. I''m not a prince director for nothing."

    George snorts, shaking his head. "Yeah, but the media calls you a prince director because of ''The Demonfather''. That doesn''t mean you have a genius mind for machines."

    His words sting a bit, but I can''t fault his logic. From his perspective, I''m a filmmaker who''s suddenly decided to revolutionize computing. It does sound a bit far-fetched.

 Chapter 38: Next possible Project and Redemption film

    Chapter 38: Next possible Project and Redemption film

    (Arthur''s POV)

    A week has flown by since George and I started our computing machine experiments. I''ve been stockpiling cheap film strips, ready to be encoded with binary. It''s exciting progress, but that''s not the only iron I have in the fire.

    Between tinkering sessions, I''ve been hammering out a script for our next film project. Thanks to the Entertainment Shop, I''ve acquired the story of "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" in full detail. It''s a far cry from "The Demonfather," which I could only recreate from my admittedly impressive memory of my favorite film. Now, I have the luxury of a complete blueprint to work from.

    Of course, this isn''t Earth, and a straight adaptation wouldn''t fly. I''ve been tweaking the story to fit our magical, multi-racial world. The three main characters are now a gruff demon bounty hunter, a cunning elven outlaw, and a ruthless dwarven mercenary. The setting? The Empirican Frontier Age - a period in Empirica''s history that mirrors the Wild West, complete with lawless towns, rival factions, and the clash between old magic and new technology.

    It''s a massive undertaking, but I''m not worried about the logistics. The box office returns from "The Demonfather" in just the Morningstar Kingdom have been substantial. I can only imagine how the numbers will skyrocket once the global returns start rolling in.

    As I delve deeper into the script, I realize how perfectly this story will resonate with the people of this world, especially the Empiricans.

    Their own Frontier Age was rife with outlaws and rival factions, mirroring the Wild West in many ways. There''s even a precedent for demon bounty hunters in Empirica''s history - outcasts who turned to the profession to survive.

    It''s a narrative that''s both familiar and fresh, a perfect blend of the known and the exotic. The human films depicting their frontier age have always been popular here, but this? This will be something else entirely.

    An hour into my writing session, Lilith bursts into the studio, interrupting my flow. "Boss, those ex-employees are here. They''ve already created a film."

    I blink, surprised. I hadn''t expected them to actually follow through. "Let them in," I say, curiosity piqued.

    The group files in, looking nervous. I cut straight to the chase. "Now... Where''s the film?"

    A young man steps forward, holding out a reel of film strips. "This is the film," he says, his voice a mix of pride and apprehension.

    I raise an eyebrow. "You are?"

    "I''m Mochi, boss. I''m the one that directed the film."

    I nod, considering. "Don''t call me boss yet," I caution him. "We wouldn''t know for sure if I''ll be your boss or not later. Your film will decide it."

    Mochi nods, understanding the stakes. "Understood."

    I continue, my face serious, "I''m not sure if this is enough to warrant rehiring you all."

    Their faces fall, disappointment etched in every line. But I''m not finished.

    "After all," I say, struggling to keep a straight face, "how do I know you won''t run off and start a rival studio with these skills of yours?"

    The look of sheer panic on their faces is almost comical. I can''t keep up the charade any longer and break into a grin.

    "I''m joking, of course. You''re hired."

    The relief that washes over them is immediately replaced by joy. They start to cheer, but I hold up a hand to silence them.

    "But let me be clear," I say, my tone serious once more. "This is your second chance. There won''t be a third. I expect dedication, hard work, and loyalty. Understood?"

    They nod vigorously, gratitude shining in their eyes.

    I allow myself a small smile as I watch their eager faces. "Good," I nod, then add, "But understand this - you''re not stepping back into your old roles. You''ll need to work your way up again."

    Mochi, eyes glistening with tears of relief, nods vigorously. "We''ll do our best, boss! You won''t regret this!"

    "Alright, go on then. Your colleagues are waiting," I say, gesturing towards the door.

    As they file out, chattering excitedly amongst themselves, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Their gratitude is palpable, and I know it will translate into loyalty and hard work. It''s not just about their skills or the film they made - it''s about the dedication they''ll bring now that they''ve been given a second chance.

    Of course, if they do decide to leave again... well, let''s just say the best revenge is success. And I intend to be very, very successful.

    Shaking off these thoughts, I head back to the room where George and I have been working on our computing machine. We''ve made significant progress - our optical reader for the film strips is functioning, and we''re in the process of developing the functions and sequence patterns that will form the core of our prototype computer.

    It''s an unconventional approach, using film strips for input instead of punch cards or magnetic tape. But that''s what makes it exciting.

    And our output method? We''re bypassing traditional printers in favor of projectors.

 Chapter 39: Computer

    Chapter 39: Computer

    (Eric Roosevelt POV)

    October 10th. The day has finally arrived. "The Demonfather," the film I acquired from the Ferland Film Festival, is set to be screened across Empirica. My heart''s racing with anticipation.

    I can''t help but feel excited. If this film does well, it could mean a promotion for me. The thought makes my palms sweat.

    Working for Bryan Brothers has its challenges, especially when it comes to the executives. They were skeptical at first when I pushed to acquire the film for 1.5 million dollars, not to mention agreeing to share a significant portion of the box office with Hellfire Studios. But their tune changed after I showed them the film.

    I still remember the conversation from a few days ago. One of them said, "You know, this film actually has a chance to turn a profit. It''s the best I''ve watched in a while. Never expected this from a demon picture."

    Another chimed in, "I agree. It''s just a shame we won''t profit as much because Eric gave away too much to that Hellfire Studios."

    I had to defend my decision. "If I hadn''t made that offer, that ex-prince wouldn''t have agreed to the deal," I argued.

    At the time, the executives seemed to believe the film would profit, but they still thought we''d given too much to a fledgling demon studio.

    But then everything changed. News broke that "The Demonfather" was performing exceptionally well at the box office in the demon realm. Suddenly, the executives were just as excited as I was about the film''s potential here in Empirica.

    Later that day, as "The Demonfather" finally screened nationwide across Empirica, the studio and I were on pins and needles. We had high hopes, but the reality of the first day''s box office hit us like a bucket of cold water.

    576 thousand dollars. That''s all we managed to pull in.

    I stared at the numbers, my heart sinking. "This can''t be right," I muttered.

    One of my colleagues, Lara, peered over my shoulder. "It''s... not terrible," she offered weakly.

    I shook my head. "It''s average at best. We were expecting so much more." I couldn''t help but think of the film''s performance in the Morningstar Kingdom - 4 million on its first day. This was a far cry from that success.

    "Damn it," I growled, slamming my fist on the desk. "It''s those blasted newspapers and magazines. Their criticism is killing us."

    As if to prove my point, the second day brought a flood of smug articles celebrating the film''s mediocre performance. I could practically hear the critics gloating.

    Pacing in my office, I couldn''t shake my frustration. "This film is brilliant," I said to no one in particular. "Every Empirican should see it. They just don''t understand what they''re missing."

    A knock at my door interrupted my brooding. It was Robert, one of the executives.

    But it wasn''t all action and revenge. There were moments that chilled me to the bone. Like when Michael spoke to Kay, his words dripping with cold certainty: "Don''t ask me about my business, Kay." Or that line that''s still echoing in my head: "Don''t tell me you''re innocent, because it insults my intelligence."

    As I left the theater, my mind was reeling. I couldn''t wait to tell my friends and family about it. Whatever those critics were thinking, they clearly missed the mark. "The Demonfather" isn''t just a film - it''s an experience, one that I won''t soon forget.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    I''ve lost track of how many days George and I have been cooped up in this makeshift lab, tinkering with our computer prototype. The floor is littered with discarded film strips, and the air is thick with the smell of burnt celluloid and coffee. But today, all those sleepless nights finally paid off.

    "George!" I called out, my voice cracking with excitement. "Get over here! I think we''ve got it!"

    George lumbered over, his beard stained with what I hoped was just coffee. "What''s all the fuss about, Arthur? Did you set something on fire again?"

    I rolled my eyes. "That was one time, and it was your fault for leaving that potion so close to the light sensor." I gestured towards our contraption. "Look, I think we''ve finally got it working."

    Our computer was a sight to behold - a Frankenstein''s monster of film projectors, light sensors, and enough gears to make a clockmaker weep. The light sensor, similar to those photomultiplier tubes that already exist, was the key to detecting the encoded film strips.

    "Okay, here goes nothing," I muttered, feeding a strip of film into the machine. On it, I''d encoded a simple math problem: 2x2. The black portions represented 0, the white 1 - a rudimentary binary code.

    George leaned in, his breath hot on my neck. "You really think this contraption can do math?"

    "If I''m right, it should. The film strip allows for higher density data storage than punch cards. We can encode more information in a smaller space."

    The machine whirred to life, the film strip zipping past the light sensor faster than the eye could follow. I held my breath, my heart pounding in my chest.

    Suddenly, the connected projector flickered. Numbers appeared on the wall, glowing ethereally in the dim lab.

    2 x 2 = 4

    I let out a whoop of joy, grabbing George in a bear hug. "We did it! It works!"

    George laughed, his initial skepticism melting away. "Well, I''ll be a goblin''s uncle. It actually works!"

    We stood there for a moment, grinning like idiots at the simple equation projected on the wall. It wasn''t much - just a basic calculation - but it represented so much more. It was proof of concept, a glimpse into a future where machines could think, could calculate, could maybe even create.

 Chapter 40: Overwhleming

    Chapter 40: Overwhleming

    (Arthur POV)

    I can''t help but grin as I look at the computer before me. It''s not much to look at - a jumble of gears, film strips, and projectors that would probably give any self-respecting engineer a heart attack. But to me, it''s beautiful. It''s the future.

    After hours of rigorous testing, I''m impressed by what this machine can do. Its memory capacity is substantial, thanks to the high-density storage capabilities of the film strips. It can perform complex calculations, sure, but what really sets it apart is its ability to execute specialized film editing programs.

    This computer can automatically detect scene changes, analyze frame composition, and even trace optimal cut points based on pre-programmed criteria.

    It''s capable of basic color correction and can automate the tedious process of syncing audio with video. The machine can handle hours of footage, categorizing and organizing scenes far faster than any human editor could.

    It''s truly promising. With just a bit more tinkering, I believe it could revolutionize our entire editing process. Imagine being able to input raw footage and have the computer generate a rough cut based on our predefined parameters.

    It could potentially reduce weeks of editing work down to days.

    This computer is specifically designed for editing. I made this choice deliberately, knowing that editing has always been a pain in the ass for me. By focusing on this one aspect of filmmaking, we''ve created a specialized tool that could change the game entirely.

    So this first computer is all about film editing. It''s streamlined, efficient, and exactly what we need at this stage. But I''m already thinking ahead. The next computer I plan to make will indeed have a keyboard for input and use a projector as a screen. With that, I might be able to produce a simple operating system, maybe even create some basic games or other applications.

    Developing this second computer isn''t going to be a walk in the park.

    I can already feel a headache coming on just thinking about it. We''re going to have to experiment with alternative materials, and who knows if that''ll go spectacularly right or horribly wrong.

    And don''t even get me started on translating binary code into a less complicated assembly language. It''s not just about writing code; I need to develop entire computer architectures. Each set of hardware will need its own unique machine code, and the assembly language has to be designed around that. It''s like trying to invent a new language while simultaneously building the mouth to speak it.

    Even with all the computer knowledge I''ve inherited, it''s enough to make my brain hurt. I find myself massaging my temples more often these days, trying to ward off the impending migraine that comes with contemplating the sheer magnitude of what I''m trying to accomplish.

    Programming in binary code is already a nightmare. Sure, I can do it without errors thanks to my knowledge, which is why I can confidently program our prototype to edit films.

    But it''s still a labor-intensive process that makes me want to tear my hair out sometimes.

    For now, our first computer will have to serve as our temporary editor. The downside? I''m pretty much the only one who can code in binary perfectly to instruct it.

    As I leaned back in my chair, a thought struck me. Maybe it was time to think bigger. Hiring professionals who knew their way around binary code and computing machines could really speed things up. It was a tempting idea, especially considering how undervalued those skills were in this world.

    I chuckled to myself, imagining the reactions of the magic-obsessed masses. In a world where everyone was busy hurling fireballs or perfecting their sword techniques, the idea of pursuing computing was seen as a waste of time. Even the more practical types were all about mechanical skills or craftsmanship. The dwarves, with their powerful guns and cannons, were the pinnacle of technological achievement as far as most people were concerned.

    But I knew better. Those "wasted" skills could be the key to revolutionizing everything.

    Shaking my head to clear it of daydreams, I turned to Klein. "Alright," I said, pushing aside my grandiose plans for the moment. "Let''s work on our next project."

    Klein nodded, and I couldn''t help but notice the extra spring in his step. It wasn''t just him, either. The whole team seemed to be riding high on our recent success. There was an energy in the air, a palpable excitement that hadn''t been there before. They''d tasted success, seen their hard work pay off in spectacular fashion, and now they were hungry for more.

    I smiled to myself as I watched them bustling about, chattering excitedly among themselves. This was exactly what we needed. For our next project, we''d have to give it our all. Every ounce of creativity, every drop of sweat would be crucial.

    After all, the more successful our next film was, the more funds I''d have for computer development. It was all connected, each success building on the last, pushing us further into uncharted territory.

    I made my way to the main studio floor, where my team was huddled in small groups, chattering excitedly. As soon as they spotted me, a hush fell over the room. All eyes turned to me, eager and expectant.

    I cleared my throat, feeling a mixture of pride and nervousness. "Alright, guys," I began, looking at each face in turn. "Now that you''ve seen the success of our first film, we can''t afford to rest on our laurels. We need to keep this momentum going. We must ride this wave and turn it into a tsunami!"

    A puzzled look crossed several faces. Then, one of the crew members, a young demon with particularly pointy ears, raised his hand tentatively. "Uh, boss... What''s a tsunami?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. Sometimes I forgot that my knowledge from my past life didn''t always translate. "Good question," I said, nodding appreciatively. "A tsunami is a word from Japon in the East Watch. It describes a massive wave, bigger than you can imagine, that can sweep away entire cities."

    A chorus of "Ohhs" and nods rippled through the group.

    I smiled. Good thing that there is an alternate country for Japan here in this world, just like how America became Empirica and other nations have their counterparts. The existence of Japon in the East Watch, complete with their word "tsunami," was a convenient coincidence that made explaining certain concepts much easier. It was moments like these that made me appreciate the strange parallels between this world and my previous one.

    "So," I continued, my voice rising with excitement, "are you ready to create our next masterpiece? To make a film so incredible, so groundbreaking, that it''ll sweep across the world like a tsunami, leaving everyone in awe?"

    The team leaned in, their eyes shining with anticipation.

    "Our next project," I announced, pausing for dramatic effect, "will be ''The Good, The Bad and the Ugly.'' It''s a story of three men - a demon, an elf, and a dwarf - caught in a web of greed, deception, and unlikely alliances. Set against the backdrop of the Empirican Frontier Age, it''ll be a tale of moral ambiguity, survival, and the blurred lines between hero and villain."

 Chapter 41: Solution

    Chapter 41: Solution

    (Arthur POV)

    I leaned back in my chair, rubbing my temples as I tried to ward off an impending headache.

    Planning this next film was proving to be more challenging than I''d anticipated.

    "The Good, The Bad, The Ugly" needed a specific kind of backdrop - something reminiscent of Empirica''s Frontier Age. We needed vast, dusty plains, craggy mountains, and sun-baked towns that looked like they''d sprouted from the very earth. The kind of place where you could almost taste the lawlessness in the air, where the line between hero and outlaw blurred like a mirage on the horizon.

    I''d thought about using the Ashen Plains again, but... no. It wasn''t even close to what we needed.

    My team had been working tirelessly, going through the proper channels to get permission to film in Empirica itself. But after days of back-and-forth, mountains of paperwork, and enough ass-kissing to make my jaw ache, we got our answer: a resounding "no."

    I sighed, the weight of rejection settling on my shoulders. Deep down, I''d known this would happen. The government of Empirica, steeped in their Solarus faith, hated me. The success of "The Demonfather" had only made things worse.

    Speaking of which, I couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly as I recalled the latest batch of magazines and newspapers I''d read. The headlines were getting more hysterical by the day:

    "''Demonfather'' Popularity in Empirica Alarming - Government Considers Ban"

    "Solarus Faith Leaders Condemn ''Blasphemous'' Demon Film"

    "Is ''The Demonfather'' Corrupting Our Youth?"

    I shook my head, remembering some of the more... creative criticism. One particularly spiteful article had declared, "The Demonfather is surely Arthur Morningstar''s first and last success. A one-hit wonder if ever there was one."

    Even some demon newspapers and magazines were jumping on the bandwagon, eager to predict my downfall.

    Part of me wanted to laugh. Another part wanted to scream. But mostly, I felt a deep, burning determination. They thought "The Demonfather" was a fluke? They thought I couldn''t do it again?

    I''d show them. We''d find a way to make this film, with or without Empirica''s blessing.

    I paced back and forth, my mind racing. How could we create the perfect backdrop for our project? The Ashen Plains were close, but not quite there. We needed something more... controllable.

    Riding the wave of enthusiasm, I decided to strike while the iron was hot. "Alright," I said, clapping my hands together. "Time to put this plan into action. I need you all to scout for a massive building we can convert. Think big - maybe a grand theatre that''s fallen on hard times, or better yet, an unused arena."

    I could see confusion on some faces, so I elaborated. "You know, one of those big arenas they use for those flashy martial arts tournaments or magical duels."

    A chorus of "Ohhs" rippled through the group as understanding dawned.

    "You mean like the Crimson Colosseum?" Lilith piped up. "Where they host the Annual Sword and Sorcery Spectacular?"

    I nodded, a grin spreading across my face. "That''s right! Those kinds of places."

    For those who didn''t grow up in this world, these arenas were a big deal. They hosted everything from knightly sword-fighting tournaments to high-stakes magical duels. It''s like a cross between a Roman gladiator arena and a modern-day sports stadium, but with more fireballs and flying swords.

    In these events, knights would clash in spectacular sword fights, their enchanted blades ringing out as they connected. Mages would face off in spell-slinging competitions, trying to outdo each other with increasingly potent and flashy magic. It was a spectacle of skill, strength, and arcane power that never failed to draw massive crowds.

    "These events are hugely popular," I continued, "but there might be some older arenas out there that have fallen out of use. Maybe they''re too small for the big leagues now, or they''re in need of repairs. That''s what we''re looking for - something with good bones that we can reshape to fit our needs."

    I could see the wheels turning in my team''s heads. They were starting to envision the possibilities.

    "Now, I know it sounds like a tall order," I admitted, "but think about it. These places are already designed to accommodate large crowds and host spectacular events. With some renovations, we could turn one into the perfect film studio."

    George scratched his beard thoughtfully. "We''d need to build sets, install lighting rigs..."

    "Exactly," I nodded. "But we''d have the space to do it all. We could create our own little world inside those walls."

    Klein''s eyes lit up. "We could even use some of the existing structures! Like, if there''s a VIP box, we could turn that into a saloon for our frontier town!"

    I pointed at him, grinning. "Now you''re getting it! That''s the kind of creative thinking we need."

    The excitement in the room was palpable now. Everyone was chattering, throwing out ideas and suggestions.

    I held up my hands for quiet. "Alright, alright. Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. First things first - we need to find this place. So, I want you all to start scouting. Check out every unused building, every old arena, every structure that might fit the bill. Talk to real estate agents, chat up locals, follow every lead you can find."

 Chapter 42: The Demonfather positive effect to kingdoméˆ¥æªš economy

    Chapter 42: The Demonfather positive effect to kingdom''s economy

    (Arthur POV)

    Two days and a small fortune later, I found myself buried under a mountain of photographs. I''d sent out a small army of photographers to capture every unused arena and theater in the city. Now, surrounded by their work, I was beginning to wonder if I''d bitten off more than I could chew.

    Most of the options were... less than ideal, to put it mildly. Some were too small, barely able to fit a decent-sized set, let alone all the equipment we''d need. Others were in such a state of disrepair that renovating them would cost more than building from scratch. A few were architecturally impressive but completely impractical for our needs - all style and no substance, like a pompous noble with an empty head.

    I tossed aside another stack of photos with a sigh. This was starting to feel like a wild goose chase.

    But then, buried beneath a pile of disappointing prospects, I found it. An arena just on the outskirts of the cheap district, not far from where we were now. It was massive, with sweeping arches and enough space to build a small village inside. The structure was sound, if a bit weathered. It was perfect.

    Curious, I dug deeper into its history. Turns out, this place used to be quite famous back in the day. The magazines had covered it extensively - not for its grand battles or spectacular events, but for its... specter residents.

    That''s right. The place was supposedly haunted.

    I couldn''t help but laugh. Even demons, creatures of darkness and chaos, were spooked by a few measly ghosts.

    But their loss was my gain. Because of its spooky reputation, the arena was going for a mere 200,000 dollars. Compared to the other options, which were selling for upwards of half a million or more, it was a steal.

    My mind made up, I gathered the crew to share the news. "Ladies, gentlemen, and assorted creatures of the night," I announced, holding up the photo of our soon-to-be studio space, "I give you the newest addition to Hellfire Studios!"

    The reactions were... mixed, to say the least. There was excitement, sure, but also more than a few nervous glances and muttered concerns about restless spirits.

    I waved off their worries. "Ghosts, demons, what''s the difference? We''re making movie here. A few spooks will just add to the ambiance."

    And so, with a mixture of excitement and trepidation, we set off to claim our new domain.

    Standing before the arena, I had to admit, the place had a certain gloomy charm. A chill ran down my spine as we approached, but I shrugged it off with a grin. "Look on the bright side," I quipped to no one in particular, "free air conditioning."

    As we stepped inside, the sheer scale of the place took our breath away. Massive stone arches soared overhead, and the arena floor stretched out before us like a blank canvas, just waiting for our creative touch.

    Lately, my work has been particularly challenging. Our kingdom''s economy has been in decline, and tourism numbers have been dropping faster than a stone imp in a flying contest. It''s been one headache after another.

    So when Lord Vermilion, my chief economic advisor, burst into my study with an unusually chipper expression, I was immediately suspicious.

    "Your Highness," he said, practically bouncing on his toes, "I have some rather surprising news."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Don''t keep me in suspense, Vermilion."

    He cleared his throat, clearly relishing the moment. "We''ve seen a rare increase in both tourism and economic investment in the kingdom. It seems we have some new... admirers."

    Now he had my full attention. "Admirers? What do you mean?"

    Lady Crimson, my head of tourism development, stepped forward. "It appears to be related to a film, Your Highness. ''The Demonfather,'' I believe it''s called."

    I frowned. Between my studies and my duties, I''d been rather out of the loop. "The Demonfather?" I muttered, more to myself than anyone else.

    Lord Azura, one of my younger advisors, couldn''t contain himself. "You haven''t heard of it, Your Highness? It''s a masterpiece! The best film I''ve ever¡ª" He caught himself, shrinking back. "Apologies, I got carried away. I''m... somewhat of a fan."

    His enthusiasm piqued my curiosity. "No need to apologize, Azura. Tell me more about this film. What''s it about?"

    Lady Crimson cleared her throat. "Perhaps more pertinently, Your Highness, you might be interested to know who made it."

    I turned to her, intrigued. "Oh? Is it someone I know?"

    "In a manner of speaking," she said carefully. "It was made by your brother."

    My mind immediately went to Bobby and his endless self-aggrandizing projects. "Bobby''s made a good film? That''s... unexpected."

    "Not Bobby, Your Highness," Lord Vermilion corrected gently. "It was made by the exiled prince. Arthur."

    "Arthur?!" I couldn''t keep the shock from my voice. My little brother, the one we''d all written off as a failure, had made a film? And not just any film, but one successful enough to impact our kingdom''s economy?

 Chapter 43: Planning to cast a dragon

    Chapter 43: Planning to cast a dragon

    (Lucy Morningstar POV)

    I eyed my advisors skeptically. Arthur? The same Arthur who couldn''t even summon a decent fireball? How in the nine hells could he have made a film influential enough to boost our economy and tourism?

    "It must be a coincidence that our kingdom is suddenly popular with other races," I said, my voice laced with doubt. "There has to be another explanation."

    My advisors exchanged uneasy glances. Lord Azura, ever the enthusiast, piped up, "But Your Highness, how else could our demon kingdom become so popular without reason?"

    I fixed him with a cold stare, watching with satisfaction as he shrank back. Good. A servant should know their place. My magical prowess far outstrips his; he''d do well to remember that.

    "I''m not saying there''s no reason for our kingdom''s sudden popularity," I said, my voice sharp. "I''m asking for a reasonable explanation. Anyone?"

    Lady Crimson cleared her throat delicately. "Your Highness, perhaps it''s due to Luck Marbas''s recent victory in the sabre competition?"

    I pondered this for a moment. "Hmm... I wasn''t aware sabre competitions had such a wide appeal." An idea struck me. "Still, we should capitalize on this. Let''s use Luck as a brand ambassador for the kingdom."

    As I began outlining plans, I noticed Azura lurking in the corner, a look of poorly concealed resentment on his face. Irritation flared within me.

    "Do you have something to add, Azura?" I asked, my tone deceptively calm.

    He bowed stiffly. "Please, Your Highness. Just give ''The Demonfather'' a watch." Without waiting for a response, he turned and left the room.

    I bit back a growl of frustration. Stubborn bastard.

    Part of me wanted to have him reprimanded for his insolence. But another part, a quieter part, whispered that maybe there might be something to the film after all.

    I shook my head, dismissing the thought. No. Arthur couldn''t possibly have created something so impactful. Could he?

    What if Azura was right? What if Arthur''s film really was as remarkable as Azura claimed?

    I sighed, massaging my temples. Perhaps... perhaps it wouldn''t hurt to give this "Demonfather" a watch. Just to put the matter to rest, of course. Nothing more.

    I fell silent, pondering his words. As much as I hated to admit it, he had a point. For better or worse, "The Demonfather" had put us on the map.

    As we pulled up to the Infernal Heights, I found myself wondering about the demon behind it all. This Arthur Morningstar. What kind of prince makes a film that turns his whole kingdom upside down?

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    These past few days, I''ve been burning through Entertainment Points like there''s no tomorrow. One hundred thousand points for just the script of the first "Lord of the Rings" movie. It''s steep, but worth it.

    I didn''t stop there. In the novel category, I snagged "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone" for a cool 200 thousand points. It''s not cheap, and the prices for the subsequent volumes and "Lord of the Rings" movies are even higher. But I''m not too worried. Each of these will help me rake in both entertainment points and cold, hard cash.

    It''s funny, really. One of the reasons I went for "The Good, The Bad, The Ugly" was its relatively low cost. Who knew it''d end up being such a headache to produce?

    Back in my old world, it would''ve been a breeze to film - minimal CGI, straightforward production. But here? It''s turning into a logistical nightmare. Finding a country willing to let a demon studio film on their turf is like pulling teeth from a dragon.

    The backdrop we need - vast dusty plains and craggy mountains - isn''t unique to Empirica. But other countries with similar landscapes are giving us the cold shoulder. Same reason as Empirica: apparently, I''ve offended their religion.

    That''s why I''ve pivoted to "The Lord of the Rings". Surprisingly, it might be easier to film here. There are locations right here in the kingdom that are dead ringers for Middle-earth, no illusions required.

    The province bordering the Ashen Plains? It''s a spitting image of Mordor, minus the whole "land of shadow" bit. The Gloomstone Forest could pass for Mirkwood or Fangorn with minimal set dressing. And the rolling hills of the eastern province? Hobbiton, here we come.

    It''s almost too perfect. In a world already filled with fantasy elements, "The Lord of the Rings" feels right at home. We won''t need nearly as much CGI as the original films did. Real magic, real fantastical creatures - it''s a filmmaker''s dream.

    Of course, it''s not all smooth sailing. We''ve got our own unique challenges to face. But compared to the political minefield of "The Good, The Bad, The Ugly"? I''ll take orcs and elves any day.

    But casting for "The Lord of the Rings" was going to be a headache and a half, but one problem loomed larger than the rest: how in the nine hells was I going to cast a dragon?

    Sure, my father and eldest brother each had a wyvern at their beck and call, but I needed a proper dragon. The kind that could make Smaug look like a lizard with delusions of grandeur.

    Problem is, dragons only live on the Eden Continent, home to the "Forest Kingdom" of the environmentalist elves and most of the dwarven kingdoms. It''s a massive landmass, big enough to house creatures of that size and temperament. But it might as well be on another planet for all the good it does me.

 Chapter 44: Colourful world

    Chapter 44: Colourful world

    Speaking of "Harry Potter", I''m toying with the idea of releasing it as a book here. It''ll be interesting to see how people in this world react. Of course, I''ll need to tweak a few things - we''re already in a fantasy world, after all. But I''m confident I can modify it without losing the charm that made it a hit back on Earth.

    I was so lost in thought that the knock on my office door made me jump. I looked up to see Klein poking his head in.

    "Boss, someone wants to see you," he said, looking a bit uncertain.

    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Who is it?"

    Before Klein could answer, a familiar figure stepped into the room, all confidence and swagger.

    "It''s me. Rupert Darkflame."

    I blinked, genuinely surprised. Rupert Darkflame, the 30-year-old demon actor who''d famously quit the industry, was standing in my office. This day just got a whole lot more interesting.

    "Rupert," I said, standing up and trying to hide my surprise. "This is... unexpected. What brings you to our humble studio?"

    Rupert''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the posters of "The Demonfather" and the scattered script pages on my desk. "Humble might be underselling it a bit, don''t you think? Word on the street is that Hellfire Studios is the place to be these days."

    I gestured for him to take a seat, curiosity getting the better of me. "And what does the great Rupert Darkflame want with us? Last I heard, you''d sworn off the film industry."

    Rupert sat down, his posture a mix of tension and excitement. "Let''s just say I''ve had a change of heart. Your film... ''The Demonfather''... it made me remember why I got into this business in the first place."

    I leaned forward, intrigued. "Go on."

    "I want in," he said simply. "Whatever your next project is, I want to be a part of it. No star treatment, no ridiculous demands. Just a chance to be part of something... meaningful again."

    I leaned back in my chair, studying Rupert. Sure, he was once a rising star, but I wasn''t about to hand out roles based on past glory. Hell, the only reason I even knew about him was because of his brother, Damien Darkflame, the current top demon actor. I hadn''t even seen any of their films.

    "You''re interested in being part of my next film?" I chuckled, deciding to test the waters. "Our next project isn''t even off the ground yet. We haven''t started casting. What makes you so sure it''ll be as good as ''The Demonfather''?"

    Rupert''s eyes flickered to the scripts on my desk, a smile playing on his lips. "Call it demon instinct, but I''ve got a feeling I don''t want to miss out on whatever Hellfire Studios does next." He paused, a hint of regret in his voice. "I''m kicking myself for not accepting the role of Sonny when I had the chance."

    Ah, right. I vaguely remembered sending out invitations to some down-on-their-luck actors (rock bottom list). Guess Rupert was on that list.

    "Instinct, huh?" I said, unable to keep the amusement from my voice. "Did you know the entire film industry - not just demons, but the whole lot - is scrutinizing me? They''re saying ''The Demonfather'' was a fluke, a one-hit wonder. That I just got lucky."

    I sigh, flopping back onto my bed. My manager would have a fit if he knew what I was thinking. Turning down guaranteed paydays on the off chance that Arthur might have a role for me in his next film? It''s madness.

    But I can''t shake this feeling. This certainty that whatever Hellfire Studios does next, it''s going to be big.

    And I want to be a part of it again.

    I''m pretty sure I''m not the only one from the cast who feels this way.

    ***

    (Firfel POV)

    Ugh. Unbelievable. The "Demonfather" becomes a hit even in the Roses Kingdom, and what does Mother do? Sends me a letter full of reprimands. As if my "baseless dream" is something to be ashamed of.

    I crumple the paper, channeling my frustration into a burst of wind magic. In seconds, the letter is nothing but ashes. If only I could deal with Mother''s disapproval so easily.

    "Mother wouldn''t understand," I mutter, absently tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. How could she? In her world, my greatest achievement should be winning some inane beauty contest. As if that''s all I''m good for.

    Acting isn''t just some fleeting fancy. It''s art. It''s life. It''s... everything. But how can I make her see that? How can I explain the thrill of becoming someone else, of telling stories that matter, to someone who sees the world in black and white?

    I shook my head, still reeling from the letter''s contents. But as my frustration ebbed, another thought bubbled up. The Demonfather. It''s still hard to wrap my mind around it. An exiled prince, the black sheep of the Morningstar family, and he pulls off a film that''s raked in 98 million dollars globally. It''s... staggering.

    And it''s not stopping. The film''s still screening, still drawing crowds. More countries are just starting to show it. Who knows how high that number will climb?

    Arthur. Just thinking about what he''s achieved makes me feel a mix of awe and... something else. Admiration? Respect? Maybe a bit of both.

    I can''t help but wonder what he''ll do next. Whatever it is, it''s definitely going to be interesting.

    Arthur didn''t just make a great film or give my career a boost. He brought color to our world ¨C literally, with that ingenious camera of his, and figuratively with his vision.

    It''s funny. In a way, Arthur is the complete opposite of Mother. Where she sees everything in stark black and white, he sees a world bursting with color.

    Like how every person has their own unique shade, their own perspective to offer.

    That''s what makes the world interesting to me.

 Chapter 45: Is this for real?

    Chapter 45: Is this for real?

    (Arthur POV)

    After that chat with Rupert Darkflame, I''ve been knee-deep in negotiations with book publishers. "Harry Potter" is burning a hole in my pocket, and I''m itching to get it out there. But these talks? They''re enough to make me want to pull my horns out.

    Every publisher I''ve met has the same song and dance. "You''re a new writer," they say, conveniently forgetting about a little film called "The Demonfather." They offer royalties that wouldn''t buy a decent cup of coffee, all while claiming they''re taking some huge risk.

    The last straw was my meeting with Flaming Books. The editor actually had the gall to call me a "one-hit wonder" to my face. As if "The Demonfather" was just some fluke.

    That''s when it hit me. Why am I letting these short-sighted publishers dictate terms? I''ve got the means, the vision, and the story. Time to cut out the middleman.

    So, I''ve done it. I''ve founded Hellfire Stories. My own publishing company. Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?

    I''ve sunk about a hundred thousand dollars into a printing factory. It''s not much to look at right now - all clanking machinery and the smell of ink and paper. But when I walk through it, I can almost hear the hum of stories waiting to be told.

    And I didn''t stop there. I''ve bought up stores all over the city and beyond, shelling out hundreds of thousands more. Each one a potential gateway to the worlds I''m going to create.

    Is it a risk? Hell yes. But I''ve never been one to play it safe. And something tells me "Harry Potter" is going to be just the beginning.

    While my team and I have been neck-deep in preparations for "The Lord of the Rings," I''ve somehow managed to squeeze in time to finish writing "Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone." It''s amazing what you can accomplish when you don''t need to sleep, isn''t it?

    With the manuscript hot off my typewriter, I headed down to the printing factory. The place is a cacophony of clanking machinery and the sharp smell of ink. It''s not exactly high-tech, but it''s the best we''ve got in this world.

    I handed the manuscript to Grigori, the demon overseeing the printing. He thumbed through the pages, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    "So, how long will it take?" I asked, trying not to sound too impatient.

    Grigori scratched his chin, leaving a smudge of ink. "Well, Mr. Morningstar, considering the volume and our current capabilities... I''d say we can have the first batch ready in about three weeks."

    I must have looked surprised because he quickly added, "That''s if we run the presses day and night, of course. It''s not like those fancy human factories, but we''ll get it done."

    Three weeks. In my old life, that would have seemed glacially slow. But here, with our steam-powered presses and hand-set type, it''s practically lightning speed.

    I nodded, trying to hide my impatience. "Alright, Grigori. Three weeks it is. Just make sure the quality is top-notch."

    Leaving the printing factory behind, I head back towards the studio. It''s funny how things change. These days, the place is swarming with actors - mostly the ones who couldn''t get the time of day from big studios before. Now they''re lining up to audition for our next project.

    I resist the urge to roll my eyes. They''re arguing over Gollum, of all roles? Neither of these guys looks remotely like the character I have in mind.

    Before things can escalate further, I hold up my hands. "Alright, guys, let''s pump the brakes here. To be honest, I don''t think either of them is quite right for Gollum."

    The looks on their faces are priceless. You''d think I''d just announced we''re making a romantic comedy instead of "Lord of the Rings."

    "What? Why?" Klein sputters.

    Mercy chimes in, "Don''t you want to see their performances first, boss?"

    "Yeah, how can you know they''re not right without even seeing them act?" Mart adds, looking perplexed.

    I sigh internally. If I tell them it''s because neither actor looks the part, they''ll probably accuse me of being shallow. But the truth is, Gollum is such a unique character, we need someone who can embody him physically as well as dramatically.

    "Look, I just know, alright?" I say, trying to sound confident rather than dismissive. "Sometimes you''ve got to trust your gut in this business."

    They don''t look convinced, but they''re not arguing either. Small victories, I suppose.

    "Alright, let''s put a pin in this argument for now," I say, gesturing towards the line of increasingly antsy actors. "We''ve got a warehouse full of people waiting. We can duke it out later."

    Klein nods, looking properly chastised. "Yes, boss."

    I make my way to the center of the judging table, settling into the slightly taller chair reserved for me. It''s a bit much, if you ask me, but apparently it''s expected. Image and all that.

    With a nod to the crew, I signal for the auditions to begin. One by one, actors step forward, each hoping to be the next big thing in Hellfire Studios'' upcoming blockbuster.

    I put on my best "serious director" face, pen poised over my notepad. To anyone watching, I probably look like I''m jotting down detailed critiques of each performance. The reality? Most of my notes consist of "average" or "bad", with the occasional "good" thrown in when someone actually impresses me.

    It''s not that I''m being harsh. It''s just... well, when you''ve got the original performances etched into your memory, it''s hard not to compare.

    As I''m contemplating whether "mediocre" is too mean to write down, the next actor steps up. I barely glance up at first, expecting more of the same.

    But then I do a double-take so hard I nearly give myself whiplash.

    Holy hellfire. The... being standing in front of me looks like Gollum''s long-lost twin. Or cousin. Or whatever the equivalent would be for a creature that''s meant to be one-of-a-kind.

 Chapter 46: Imkrag

    Chapter 46: Imkrag

    (Arthur POV)

    I blink hard, wondering if I''m hallucinating. But no, he''s still there. Gaunt, wide-eyed, with that unmistakable hunched posture. It''s like Andy Serkis stepped out of my memories and into this world.

    I lean forward, suddenly very interested. "What''s your name?" I ask, trying not to sound too eager.

    The creature ¨C demon? goblin? I''m not even sure ¨C blinks those massive eyes at me.

    "I''m Imkrag, your royal highness," he says, his massive eyes fixed on me as he bows so low I half expect him to topple over.

    I can''t help but study him. He''s not quite as thin as Gollum, and that afro is definitely a new look, but I can see the potential. With the right diet and some potions, he could definitely pull off the appearance. The hair we can work with.

    "Are you a demon?" I ask, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    "Well..." Imkrag hesitates, and I know that look. He looked like he had an identity crisis. It''s like a person who''s deciding if he''s Asian or American.

    "Well?" I prompt, trying to keep my tone gentle.

    Imkrag glances around nervously before leaning in. "I can be a demon, your highness... But also..." He lowers his voice, "I''m an imp demon... And also a dwarf, your royal highness."

    "Imp demon and a dwarf?" I mutter, intrigued. Now that''s a combination you don''t see every day.

    Before I can respond, I catch snippets of not-so-whispered comments from the other actors.

    "Hehe, no wonder he looked like that. He looks so ugly."

    "An imp and dwarf like him thinks he can get a role with his appearance? Heh."

    I feel a flash of anger, but I force myself to ignore them. However, I can see Imkrag''s affected by the comments. Time for a distraction.

    "Is it natural for an imp and dwarf like you to have a hunched posture like that?" I ask, gesturing to his Gollum-like stance.

    Imkrag straightens up, looking embarrassed. "No, your highness. I''ve just did that posture because I''m imitating Gollum from the script."

    I nod, a smile playing on my lips. This guy''s certainly done his homework.

    Klein leans in, his voice barely above a whisper. "Boss, he''s too... well, ugly for the role. We demons might not care, but the other races? They''ll hate it."

    I flinch instinctively as he reaches out, memories of past humiliations flashing through my mind. How many times have I been tossed around like a ragdoll by other demons? I squeeze my eyes shut, bracing for impact.

    But it never comes.

    I crack open an eye to find Arthur smiling at me, his hand resting gently on my shoulder. "I''ve got high hopes for you, Imkrag," he says, his voice warm. "Come to Hellfire Studios tomorrow morning. We''ll discuss your role preparation."

    The kindness in his words is too much. I feel my eyes well up as I drop to my knees. "Thank you very much, Your Highness!"

    To my surprise, Arthur crouches down to my level. "Alright, no need for a scene," he says, his tone gentle but firm. "You''re a demon and a dwarf. You need to be confident and brave. Don''t let anyone look down on you."

    I look up at him, my heart swelling with gratitude and newfound determination.

    "Don''t forget who you are," he continues. "Be proud of your demon heritage, but also draw strength from your dwarf side. Both make you unique."

    I nod, wiping away my tears. "I''ll take those words to heart, Your Highness."

    Arthur stands, gesturing towards the exit. "Go on now. We''ve got more auditions to get through, and we don''t want to hold things up."

    "Right away, Your Highness," I say, scrambling to my feet. I bow once more before hurrying out of the warehouse.

    I can feel the envious glares of the other actors burning into my back, but for once, I don''t care.

    Who would''ve thought? I showed up at that audition running on fumes and desperation. Hell, I was half-expecting the infamous prince to use me as his personal punching bag for laughs. Wouldn''t be the first time I''ve been the butt of some high-born''s joke.

    These past few weeks, my stomach''s been more empty than full. The circus where I work ¨C or worked, I guess ¨C was about to kick me to the curb. Some hotshot imp came along, bending himself into pretzels that make my contortions look like a rusty gate hinge.

    And my acting career? Let''s just say it''s been on life support since day one. No agency would touch me with a ten-foot pole. The few roles I managed to snag were blink-and-you''ll-miss-it extras. Half the time, I''d drag my family to see my big screen debut, only to find my scenes cut or my face hidden behind the lead actor''s elbow.

    I was circling the drain, no two ways about it. So when His Royal Highness dangled that olive branch in front of me, you bet I snatched it up, thorns and all. Infamous prince or not, beggars can''t be choosers, right?

    Now, I can barely contain myself thinking about tomorrow. It''s like someone lit a fire under me, and for once, it''s not because I''m being chased out of town.

    As I make my way back to the outer city of Ferland, to the place I hesitate to call home, I can''t wipe the grin off my face. Our house is more patchwork than building at this point, held together by hope and stubborn determination. But when I burst through the door, shouting about landing a big role, you''d think I''d just announced we''d won the royal lottery.

    My family''s faces light up, and for a moment, our cramped, leaky home feels like a palace. Ma''s eyes well up, Pa claps me on the back so hard I nearly topple over, and my little sister starts dancing around the room, singing about how her brother''s going to be a star.

    For the first time in what feels like forever, there''s laughter in our house. Real, genuine laughter. Not the bitter chuckles we usually share over our misfortunes.

 Chapter 47: Miniature models

    Chapter 47: Miniature models

    (Arthur POV)

    The sun''s barely up, and I''m already unlocking the studio doors. To my surprise, there''s Imkrag, our half-imp, half-dwarf Gollum, looking like he''s been camped out all night.

    I can''t help but smile. "You''re here early. Excited?"

    Imkrag''s practically vibrating with nervous energy. "Yes, Your Royal Highness. I''m very excited for the role."

    I chuckle, shaking my head. "Hey, ease up on the ''Your Highness'' bit, alright? I''m not exactly rolling in royal status these days."

    "Understood, Your High¡ª" Imkrag catches himself, flushing. "I mean..."

    "Arthur''s fine. Or Sir Arthur if you''re feeling fancy. Boss works too." I give him what I hope is a reassuring smile. "Whatever makes you comfortable."

    "Okay, boss," Imkrag says, giving me a salute that''s half respect, half nerves.

    I nod, gesturing towards the studio. "Come on in. Time to meet the team."

    As we walk in, I can feel Imkrag tensing up beside me. Poor guy looks like he''s about to face a dragon, not a bunch of sleep-deprived film crew.

    "Everyone," I call out, getting their attention. "This is Imkrag. He''s our Gollum. Let''s make him feel welcome, yeah?"

    The crew nods, a mix of curious glances and polite smiles. I turn to our transformation team ¨C makeup artists, dieticians, and our resident potion expert.

    "I need you guys to help Imkrag get into character. I''ve drawn up a list of potions and a diet plan that should get him looking like the Gollum I''ve got in mind."

    As I hand over the plans, I can see Imkrag''s eyes widening. Guess he''s realizing this role might be more intense than he thought.

    "Don''t worry," I say, patting him on the shoulder. "We''re not going to turn you into a frog or anything. Though if we did, it might make those river scenes easier to film."

    Changing the topic, I''ve been racking my brains trying to solve our orc casting problem. We''ve managed to find a few Orc Demons here in the Morningstar Kingdom, but it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. We need an army, not a handful.

    The real jackpot of Orc Demons is over in the Thorn Kingdom. It''s a smaller demon realm across the sea, technically our neighbor but... well, it''s complicated.

    The Thorn Kingdom used to be part of our territory. But they broke away years ago, established their own government on that island. It''s been a sore spot for the Morningstar royals ever since. Dad''s always going on about "reunification" at the dinner table. Makes for some awkward family meals, let me tell you.

    Politics aside, it''s a headache for our production. The Orc Demons over there might not be too keen on playing extras in a Morningstar Kingdom film. There''s a lot of bad blood, understandably.

    I''ve been tossing around the idea of using primal orcs from our dangerous forests as an alternative. They''re not quite as advanced as Orc Demons, but physically, there''s not much difference. They''re more tribal, no demon blood in the mix, but they could work in a pinch.

    It''s a tricky situation. On one hand, using Thorn Kingdom Orc Demons would be ideal for authenticity. On the other, it could open up a whole can of political worms. And let''s face it, I''ve got enough on my plate without adding international incidents to the mix.

    The primal orcs are a safer bet, politically speaking. But they''re, well, primal. Training them for a film shoot could be... interesting, to say the least.

    I shake my head, pushing thoughts of orc casting to the back of my mind. That''s a problem for future Arthur. Right now, I''ve got bigger fish to fry - namely, our upcoming shoot in the Gloomstone Forest.

    Twenty miles might not sound like much, but when you''re hauling an entire film crew and their equipment, it might as well be on the moon. The logistics alone are enough to give me a migraine. But then again, when has anything about this project been easy?

    Thankfully, I''ve got an ace up my sleeve - or rather, a stone in my pocket.

    I finger the small, smooth rock I picked up from the system''s "Magic Shop". To the untrained eye, it looks like any other pebble you''d find on the street. But this little beauty? It''s a portal stone.

    The plan is simple: set up a teleportation point here at the studio, then physically travel to Gloomstone Forest to establish another point there. After that? Instant travel between locations. No more day-long trips, no more caravans of equipment. Just step through and boom - you''re there.

    Portal travel used to be commonplace back in the ancient times, but now? It''s rarer than a friendly dragon. Only the bigwigs in government and royalty have access to portal stones these days. For the average people, they''re the stuff of legends.

    Which is exactly why this needs to stay under wraps. The last thing I need is some nosy higher-up getting wind of this and deciding to "confiscate" our little shortcut in the name of national security or whatever.

    I''ve already got a plan forming. Key crew members only. Hidden locations for the portal points. For the main shoot, most of the team can stay on location. Me and a select few can handle the back-and-forth, keeping everyone supplied without raising suspicion.

 Chapter 48: Gloomstone Forest

    Chapter 48: Gloomstone Forest

    (Arthur POV)

    Two days of travel brought us to Gloomstone Forest. Eight hours by car, four by bus, and a final stretch on foot. We''re staying in Gloomstone Town, close enough to the forest for convenience.

    Stepping into the forest''s edge, I''m struck by how much it resembles Fangorn. The trees are old and gnarled, moss hanging from their branches. The air is damp and heavy with the scent of decaying leaves.

    "This is the place," I tell my crew. "We''ll film Fangorn scenes here."

    One of my assistants, a nervous-looking imp, pipes up. , "Boss, shouldn''t we have hired an adventurer or mercenary?"

    I know where this is going. "Because it''s dangerous, right?"

    He nods. "Yes, boss. There are goblins, sometimes even trolls around here."

    I''m not as concerned as I would have been a few months ago. The system''s given me some advantages. I''ve learned a breathing technique that''s increased my mana pool and magic potency. I''ve also picked up some physical training that''s boosted my stamina and fighting skills.

    I''m not at my brothers'' level, but I''m closer to Bobby''s strength now. It''s enough to handle the local wildlife, at least.

    "Don''t worry about goblins and such," I tell them. "I can handle it."

    The crew looks skeptical, but they don''t argue. We start setting up our equipment, and I keep an eye out for any potential threats.

    I watch my team bustling around, setting up equipment for our test runs. We''re not filming properly yet, but these tests are crucial. In a few days, once casting''s wrapped up, we''ll be back here in full force.

    The dragon casting''s a problem for future me. As for the orcs, I''ve got a plan brewing. We''ll use the few orc demons we''ve found, then supplement with primal orcs from deep in the Gloomstone Forest. Of course, we''ll need a guide for that little expedition. Another item for the to-do list.

    While the crew''s busy, I catch George''s eye and nod towards the trees.

    He follows me without a word.

    "Where should we set up our portal?" he whispers once we''re out of earshot.

    I scan the area. "Somewhere hidden. Maybe in the hollow of an old tree or something similar."

    George furrows his brow. "You''re not worried someone might stumble upon it?"

    I can''t help but chuckle. "Why would I be? To activate the portal, they''d need to know the password I''m going to set."

    I nod, standing up and brushing dirt from my knees. "That''s it. One secret portal, ready for use. Want to test it out?"

    George grins, his earlier nervousness replaced by excitement. "You bet, boss."

    I place my hand on the stone, whisper the password, and focus on our studio back in the city. For a moment, nothing happens. Then, with a soft whoosh, a shimmering doorway appears in the air before us.

    "After you," I say, gesturing to George with a grin.

    I step through the portal after George, and whoa - it''s like being turned inside out and back again. For a few seconds, I''m blind, my head spinning like I''ve had one too many at the tavern. When my vision clears, we''re standing in the studio, the familiar smell of paint and sawdust filling my nostrils.

    "It works," George says, his voice a mix of excitement and nausea. He''s swaying a bit, probably as dizzy as I am.

    "Right," I say, trying to sound more steady than I feel. "Problem solved. Let''s head back before the crew starts wondering where we''ve gone."

    Another dizzying trip through the portal, and we''re back in Gloomstone Forest. The crew''s almost finished setting up the equipment, and the construction team is already modifying the area for our shoot.

    "Boss, where''d you disappear to?" one of the crew members asks, eyeing us suspiciously.

    I shrug, aiming for nonchalance. "Just took a look around. Didn''t even see any goblins or trolls."

    Jeff, our local guide from Gloomstone Town, pipes up. "They usually come out in the afternoon or at night. Right now, they''re too scared of demons in broad daylight."

    He pauses, giving me a look that makes me wonder if he''s trying to tell me something. "They only target weak demons, and only when they''re alone in the forest at off-hours."

    I can''t help but feel he''s implying I fall into the "weak demon" category. Thanks for the vote of confidence, Jeff.

    "With this many of you," Jeff continues, "you''ve got nothing to worry about. A simple fireball would scare off those goblins and trolls."

    I turn to my crew, who look slightly less terrified now. "See? Nothing to worry about."

    I chuckle, glancing at my crew. Their relief is palpable, like kids realizing the monster under the bed is just a shadow.

    It hits me then - these guys are total city slickers. They''re so used to the hustle and bustle of urban life that the thought of a few forest critters has them jumpy. I guess when your biggest daily threat is getting splashed by a passing carriage, the idea of goblins and trolls seems pretty daunting.

    "Though goblins and trolls aren''t a threat to us demons," Jeff says, his tone suddenly serious, "in the deeper parts of Gloomstone Forest, there are orcs. They live in tribes, so they''re definitely more dangerous. I suggest you guys never go there."

    As we''re talking, something catches my eye. There, in the distance - is that a troll? Its head is just visible, peeking out from behind a tree. It probably thinks it''s well-hidden, but subtlety isn''t exactly a troll''s strong suit.

 Chapter 49: Troll Chief

    Chapter 49: Troll Chief

    (Arthur POV)

    I can''t help but stare at the troll in the distance. Sure, I''ve seen them in books, but nothing quite prepares you for the real deal.

    This one''s shorter than I expected, barely reaching dwarf height. Its face is all chubby cheeks and a comical nose, with curious eyes peeking out from under a mop of shoulder-length hair. Could be female, maybe? Before I can get a better look, it notices me watching and ducks out of sight. Shy little thing.

    "Hey, Jeff," I call out, interrupting his forest safety lecture. "Are the trolls around here usually this shy?"

    Jeff raises an eyebrow, like he''s surprised I even noticed a troll. "Some are pretty meek, yeah. Stay out of trouble. But most?" He chuckles. "They''re little troublemakers. Love using their magic to prank travelers and even goblins."

    Now that piques my interest. "Magic? Oh right, they can manipulate trees, can''t they?"

    Jeff nods. "Yep. They use it to scare folks, make ''em think the trees are coming alive or something."

    Harvey, one of my more nervous crew members, pipes up. "Wait, if they can control trees, aren''t they super dangerous?"

    Jeff''s explanation is oddly reassuring. "They can be, sure. Five trolls working together can move an ancient tree, give our mages and adventurers a real headache. But they rarely mess with demons these days. They know better."

    There''s a story there, I can tell. "What happened? Some kind of troll-demon showdown in the past?"

    Jeff''s eyes light up, clearly excited to share some local history. "About thirty years back, in my dad''s day, the trolls got cocky. Started raiding the town, pushing folks around. For a few days, we had ancient trees stomping through the streets."

    George leans in, totally hooked. "Then what?"

    "Well, the townsfolk fought back, started pushing those trees out. But the real turning point? Lord Demiurge from Evilest City showed up. Nearly wiped out every troll in the forest."

    I whistle, impressed. "Damn. Guess that taught them a lesson."

    Jeff nods. "Would''ve been the end of them if their chief hadn''t begged for mercy. In the common tongue, if you can believe it."

    Now that''s interesting. A troll that can speak our language? The filmmaker in me is already seeing possibilities.

    As Jeff''s story sinks in, the gears in my head start turning. A troll chief who can speak the common tongue? Now that''s an opportunity if I''ve ever heard one.

    I''d been wracking my brain about how to bring the Ents to life. Those walking, talking trees were going to cost a fortune in one-time illusion spells. But if trolls can manipulate ancient trees... well, that changes everything.

    It''s funny. Before Jeff''s little history lesson, I wouldn''t have even considered approaching trolls. How do you negotiate with creatures you can''t even talk to? But now? Now I''ve got a potential translator.

    While Jeff continues regaling the crew with forest tales, I quietly slip away. The power I''ve been cultivating courses through me as I silently dash towards where I last saw that shy troll.

    Before I can open my mouth, Reklo pipes up. "Chief, Eli says there''s a bunch of weird demons..."

    We take turns explaining what we saw. Dad listens, his face growing more serious with each word.

    Finally, he sighs. "Just don''t get in their way. We don''t provoke the demons."

    Just as the words leave his mouth, there''s a commotion outside. Dad frowns, grabbing his staff. "What''s happening?"

    We rush out, and my heart nearly stops. There, standing in the middle of our village, is the young demon from before. The one with the strange power.

    "It''s him, father!" I blurt out, pointing. "He''s the demon I felt the weird power from!"

    Dad nods, his grip tightening on his staff. "I know..." He addresses the demon in the common tongue, his voice gruff. "Oh, young demon. What''s your business in my village?"

    The demon doesn''t answer right away. Instead, he crouches down to our level, a smile playing on his lips. "So it''s true. A chief can speak the common tongue."

    Dad''s frown deepens. "Indeed. I learned it when I was a kid."

    The demon nods, then looks around at the panicking trolls. "I mean no harm," he says, his voice oddly soothing. "I''m just here to have a talk with you, chief."

    "Me?" Dad asks, surprise clear in his voice.

    The demon simply nods, his smile never wavering.

    "Who are you? How did you get here?" Father''s voice is gruff, but I can hear the undercurrent of worry.

    The demon''s eyes flick to me for a heartbeat, and a chill runs down my spine. That look... it''s knowing, almost amused. My stomach drops as realization hits me like a falling tree.

    He followed me. I led him straight to our village.

    Before I can process the implications, the demon speaks, his voice smooth as polished stone. "My name is Arthur Morningstar."

    The name hangs in the air, heavy with significance. Morningstar. The demon royal family. I''ve heard whispers of that name, stories passed down in hushed tones around our village fires. Tales of power, of magic beyond our understanding.

    And now one of them is standing in our village, because of me.

    I want to shrink into the ground, to disappear into the forest floor. But I force myself to stand tall.

    After all, I''m the one who brought a Morningstar to our doorstep.

 Chapter 50: LOTR Casting

    Chapter 50: LOTR Casting

    (Earl Trek POV)

    In all my years as chief of the Gloomstone trolls, I never imagined I''d be face-to-face with a demon in our village. Let alone one seeking me out. And not just any demon, but a Morningstar.

    The name alone sends a chill down my spine. Morningstar. Rulers of the largest chunk of the Anatolia Continent. The family that has demon generals and lords at their beck and call. I''ve seen what one demon lord can do - the kind of power that could wipe our entire race off the map without breaking a sweat.

    And now, here''s one of their princes, crouching in our humble village, smiling like he''s come for afternoon tea.

    I grip my staff tighter, hoping the tremor in my hands isn''t visible. Every instinct screams at me to run, to hide, to do anything but stand here facing this impossibly powerful being. But I''m the chief. I can''t show fear. Not now.

    "What can I do for you, my lord?" I manage to ask, proud that my voice doesn''t quaver.

    As I wait for his response, my mind races. Why is he here? What could a Morningstar possibly want from us? We''re nothing in the grand scheme of things, just simple forest dwellers trying to live our lives in peace.

    I steal a glance at Eli, my daughter. She looks pale, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and... is that guilt? What does she know about this?

    I push the thought aside. Whatever''s happening, whatever this Arthur Morningstar wants, I need to handle it carefully. One wrong move, one misspoken word, and it could spell disaster for our entire village.

    The fate of our people rests on this conversation.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    I size up the troll chief standing before me. He''s a bit taller than the others, with an air of intelligence that sets him apart. But what really catches my eye is the fear - not just on his face, but mirrored in every troll around us. It''s like they''re expecting me to breathe fire or something.

    Time to put them at ease. Or at least, as much as possible.

    "I''m here for a proposal, Mr..." I trail off, realizing I''ve forgotten a crucial detail. "You are?"

    The chief straightens up a bit. "I''m Earl Trek, my lord."

    "Earl Trek," I repeat, letting the name settle. "Well, Mr. Trek, I have a proposition for you and your people." I gesture to the crowd of wide-eyed trolls. "I''m offering you a job."

    You''d think I''d just announced the sky was falling. Earl''s jaw drops, and a wave of shocked murmurs ripples through the crowd.

    "A job?" Earl echoes, like he''s never heard the word before.

    Just when I''m about to tear my horns out over this Frodo casting, the perfect candidate walks through the door. This half-human, half-dwarf guy shows up and nails the audition. He''s got that innocent look with a hint of determination that Boss Arthur''s been harping on about. I''m practically salivating at the thought of finally filling this role.

    But before I can even open my mouth to offer him the part, a familiar voice pipes up beside me.

    "What''s your name?"

    I nearly jump out of my skin. It''s Boss Arthur, appearing out of nowhere like some kind of magical jack-in-the-box.

    "Boss? You''re back so soon?" I stammer, trying to hide my surprise.

    Arthur just nods, his eyes fixed on our potential Frodo.

    "My name is Kurt Vault," the actor says, looking a bit starstruck.

    Without missing a beat, Arthur says, "You''ll be having the role of Frodo Baggins. Welcome."

    And just like that, it''s done. Days of searching, and Boss swoops in to make the final call in seconds. That''s Arthur for you ¨C always full of surprises.

    After Kurt leaves, Arthur turns to me. "How''s the casting here?"

    I puff up a bit, proud of our progress. "It''s going well, boss."

    Arthur''s smile has that hint of mischief I''ve come to recognize. "Speaking of which, how''s our human casting going in Empirica? Any good news?"

    Oh, right. I nearly forgot about that in all the Frodo excitement. "Actually, yeah. Mochi and the crew just sent word. They''ve locked in actors for Gandalf and Saruman. Seems Eric Roosevelt''s been a big help with the casting over there."

    "Very good," Arthur nods, looking pleased. He claps me on the shoulder. "I''m heading back to the Eastern Province. We''re fixing up a spot for the Hobbit houses there."

    Wait, what? "Eastern Province? I thought you were in Gloomstone Forest, boss."

    Arthur just chuckles, like I''ve said something amusing. "Time waits for no demon, Klein. We''ve got to keep moving, hit all our filming spots, get everything ready. Tomorrow, we''re off to the dark province by the Ashen Plains."

    Before I can ask any more questions, he''s gone, leaving me standing there with my mouth hanging open like some slack-jawed imp.

    As I watch him disappear around the corner, my brain starts to catch up. Hang on a second... Didn''t he just say he came from the Eastern Province? And now he''s going back? And tomorrow he''ll be in a completely different part of the kingdom?

    I shake my head, trying to make the pieces fit. How in the nine hells is he moving around so fast?

 Chapter 51: Catéˆ¥æªš already out of the bag

    Chapter 51: Cat''s already out of the bag

    (Arthur POV)

    The Eastern Province is a breath of fresh air compared to the other places I''ve been in the Morningstar Kingdom. Here in the Green Forest, it''s like someone plucked Hobbiton straight out of my imagination and planted it right here in our realm. The rolling hills, the lush greenery - it''s perfect for bringing the Shire to life.

    I''ve sunk a small fortune into this place already. Fifty thousand dollars to a company in Grass City to build our Hobbit houses. Most are just facades - all exterior, no interior - but Bilbo''s place is the real deal, inside and out. It''s got to be perfect; after all, it''s where our story begins.

    Getting the permits was a whole adventure in itself. Had to schmooze the lord of Grass City, convince him that letting a bunch of demons play make-believe in his forest was a good idea. But money talks, and a hundred thousand dollars later, we''re the proud owners of 100,000 square meters of prime Hobbiton real estate.

    A thousand dollars per square meter. It''s enough to make even a demon''s wallet weep. But I couldn''t care less about the cost. This isn''t just an expense; it''s an investment.

    Sure, I could''ve just rented the land, but where''s the vision in that? If "Lord of the Rings" takes off like I think it will, this place could become a goldmine. Just look at what happened with "The Demonfather" locations - tourists flocking in, eager to walk in Michael Corleone''s footsteps.

    Imagine what they''ll do for a chance to step into the Shire.

    ***

    It''s been five days since we started building Hobbiton in the Green Forest. I''ve been busy overseeing filming locations across the kingdom.

    I''ve decided on the Shadow Plains in the dark province bordering Ashen Plains for Mordor. It fits the bill perfectly.

    Gloomstone Forest is pulling double duty. The shallow parts match Fangorn, while the deeper sections work well for Mirkwood.

    I''ve struck a deal with the trolls to help with some scenes later. Their tree manipulation skills will be useful.

    As for the primal orcs in the deep forest, that''s been trickier. They seem to hate us demons especially. I''ve heard their chiefs and elders can speak common tongue, but I haven''t made contact yet. I''ll need to get stronger before I try reasoning with them.

    From what I''ve gathered, these orcs aren''t as unreasonable as I first thought. They don''t attack people randomly, instead hunting forest wildlife like goblins, boars, and monkeys for food.

    It''s interesting - even the animals here can use magic. That makes hunting challenging for the orcs.

    There''s still a lot to figure out, but we''re making progress. One step at a time.

    An hour later, the construction crew chief calls me over. "Mr. Morningstar, Bilbo''s house is ready."

    He returns, a camera balanced precariously between his shoulders. I wince. "Careful with that," I warn.

    "I know, I know," he grumbles, gently setting it down.

    But he''s not done. George keeps shuttling back and forth, bringing out camera after camera, along with stands and what looks like enough equipment to film three movies simultaneously.

    I can''t help but chuckle. "You really outdid yourself, huh?"

    George beams with pride. "I even have backup lenses in case anything breaks," he says, patting a nearby case. "And get this - using your blueprint for increasing the aspect ratio, I''ve managed to push these cameras to a 2.40:1 ratio. The lenses are crafted with a precise curvature that allows for a wider field of view without distortion."

    George holds up a roll of film, his eyes gleaming with pride. "I''ve also successfully applied that idea from your blueprint. Like in the computer, I''ve put a memory in the camera, though it couldn''t compare to our computer."

    "You were able to do it?" I ask, genuinely surprised. I knew George was good, but this is beyond my expectations.

    He nods enthusiastically. "Yes. This ''memory'' can help correct color and other issues as we''re filming. It''s not perfect - we''ll still need to edit afterwards - but it gives us a much better starting point."

    I can''t help but smile, patting him on the shoulder. "Good work, George."

    With the tech update out of the way, I shift gears. "What''s the news around here while I''ve been gone?" I ask, leaning against the workbench. Staying informed is crucial - you never know when a bit of news might come in handy.

    George snaps out of his tech-talk trance, blinking as if remembering where he is. "Oh right, news. Actually..." He rummages through the clutter on his desk, fishing out a newspaper. "You might want to see this."

    I take the paper, and there I am, staring back at myself as Michael Corleone. The headline screams: "Exiled Prince Arthur''s Hellfire Studios Embarks on Biggest Film Project in World History. Millions Already Spent. Can Lightning Strike Twice After ''The Demonfather''?"

    I can''t help but smirk. "Well, they''re not wrong about the ''biggest'' part. But they''re a bit late to the party, aren''t they?"

    George nods, then hands me another paper. "There''s more."

    This one''s from closer to home: "Lord Antree of Grass City Reveals: Exiled Prince Purchases 100,000 sqm in Green Forest for Mystery Film Project."

    "Huh," I mutter, shaking my head. "Looks like Lord Antree couldn''t keep our little deal to himself. Can''t say I''m surprised."

    I skim through the articles, my mind already racing with potential implications. The cat''s out of the bag now, for better or worse.

 Chapter 52: Itéˆ¥æªš just a coincidence

    Chapter 52: It''s just a coincidence

    (Arthur POV)

    With the cameras safely delivered to Green Forest, we''re on the brink of starting filming. As director, I''ve got to be on top of everything. But this time, I''m pulling double duty - I''m not just behind the camera, I''m in front of it too.

    Yeah. Just like with "The Demonfather" where I played Michael Corleone, I''m taking on a role in "The Lord of the Rings." Aragorn, to be precise.

    I''ve been prepping like crazy for this. Even dipped into the Skills Shop and snagged some entry-level acting skills for a cool ten thousand points. It''s basic stuff, but combined with my own take on the character, it should do the trick. At least, that''s what I''m telling myself.

    Later that day, I swing by the studio to check on things. I''m looking for Imkrag, our Gollum, and holy hellfire - I almost don''t recognize him.

    In just a week, he''s completely transformed. His once-bushy afro is now thin and stringy, just like Gollum''s. And his body? It''s like he''s shrunk and stretched at the same time, all sinewy muscle and bulging eyes. Those potions really did a number on him.

    "Imkrag," I call out, and the crew turns, surprised to see me.

    Lilith pipes up, "You''re back, boss?"

    I nod, not bothering to explain my comings and goings. My eyes are fixed on Imkrag. It''s uncanny how much he looks like the Gollum in my mind''s eye.

    "You''ve really embraced the role, Imkrag," I say, impressed despite myself. "That''s some serious dedication."

    Imkrag looks down, seemingly embarrassed by the praise. "I''m honored that you like it, your high-" He catches himself. "I mean, boss."

    I make a mental note to check on his health. Those potions might be effective, but they''re not exactly gentle. Still, seeing Imkrag''s transformation, I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement. If this is the level of commitment we''re working with, this film is going to be something truly special.

    ***

    After wrapping up my chat with Imkrag about his health, I turn to Lilith. "How''s the cast doing? Everyone settled in okay?"

    Lilith nods, a hint of pride in her voice. "Yes, boss. We''ve got everyone comfortable, especially Ms. Evergreen and Mr. Darkflame."

    "Great. Where are they now?"

    "That''s what I like to hear," I say, feeling a surge of excitement for what''s to come. With this level of dedication from the cast, we might just pull off something spectacular.

    I turn to Firfel, curiosity piqued. "And you, my lady? How are you finding your role?"

    Firfel''s smile is warm, but there''s a glint of something in her eye. "I''m doing well, thank you. Though I am curious about something." She pauses, her gaze sharpening. "Arwen, my character, is Aragorn''s love interest. Who, may I ask, will be playing Aragorn?"

    I can''t help the mischievous grin that spreads across my face as I point to myself, saying nothing.

    Rupert''s eyes widen. "You''re playing Aragorn?"

    I nod, watching their reactions.

    Firfel doesn''t seem surprised, but her lips quirk up in amusement. "I''m starting to notice a pattern here, Arthur."

    "Oh? What pattern?" I ask, feigning innocence.

    "You as Aragorn, me as his lover, Arwen," she says, her tone playful but with an undercurrent of... something else. "Doesn''t this feel familiar?"

    Rupert chimes in, realization dawning on his face. "Now that you mention it, weren''t you two lovers in ''The Demonfather'' as well?"

    Firfel nods, her gaze never leaving mine. "Indeed we were. And now, here we are again. Be honest with me, Arthur... Are there any underlying motives I should know about?" She raises an eyebrow, her expression a mix of amusement and genuine curiosity.

    I feel a flush creeping up my neck. "What? No, it''s just a coincidence," I say, perhaps a bit too quickly.

    Rupert, sensing the tension, starts backing away. "I think I know what you''re up to, Your Highness," he says with a knowing smirk. "But I''ll leave you two to it." And with that, he''s gone, leaving me alone with Firfel.

    I watch him go, suddenly very aware of Firfel''s presence beside me. "What''s he talking about?" I mutter, more to myself than anyone else.

    Firfel''s laugh is soft, but it fills the space between us. "Oh, Arthur," she says, her voice tinged with amusement. "For someone so clever, you can be quite oblivious sometimes."

    I turn back to her, feeling oddly vulnerable. "I have no idea what you mean," I say, but even I can hear the uncertainty in my voice.

 Chapter 53: LOTR Action!

    Chapter 53: LOTR Action!

    (Arthur POV)

    The makeshift studio buzzes with nervous energy as we prepare for our first scene. I scan the set, taking in every detail. The crew scurries about, making last-minute adjustments, while the cast runs through their lines one final time.

    My eyes land on Shafel, our Galadriel.

    She''s chatting with Firfel; they seem to be getting along well.

    I have to admit, while Firfel will always hold a special place in my heart, Shafel has a certain ethereal quality that''s perfect for Galadriel. It''s not just about beauty - it''s about presence, and Shafel has it in spades.

    Taking a deep breath, I clap my hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "Alright, folks, this is it. We''re about to start rolling. Everyone to your places."

    The chatter dies down as the three elven actors - Shafel and two male elves whose names escape me at the moment - take their positions.

    I make my way to the director''s chair, feeling the weight of expectation settle on my shoulders.

    "Quiet on set," I call out, my voice steady despite the butterflies in my stomach. "And... action!"

    The scene springs to life. Our elven actors slip on their rings with practiced grace, their expressions shifting to one of wonder.

    The camera zooms in on Shafel, capturing every nuance of her fascination.

    I nod to Elizabeth, our resident wind mage. "Cast the wind spell."

    A gentle breeze sweeps across the set, making the actors'' hair dance. But suddenly¡ª

    "Cough!"

    Jason, one of our male elves, chokes on the unexpectedly strong gust.

    "Cut!" I call out, unable to hold back a chuckle. The set erupts in laughter, the tension breaking like a dam.

    As we reset for another take, Jason approaches me, worry etched on his face. "I messed up... Will I be replaced?"

    The plan is simple: walk into orc territory, flex some magical muscle, and hope they''re impressed enough to willingly join my little film project.

    ***

    Filming''s never a walk in the park, but we''re managing. It''s funny how a few seconds on screen can eat up hours of our lives. But that''s the magic of cinema, I suppose.

    With the interior scenes wrapped, it''s time to head back to Green Forest. I don''t need to drag the whole studio team along - I''ve got another crew camped out there, ready and waiting. It''s a bit extravagant, having two full teams, but hey, that''s what those millions in the bank are for, right?

    I step through the portal, and bam - I''m back in Green Forest. The crew there jumps like they''ve been caught with their hands in the cookie jar. Guess they were enjoying the downtime a bit too much.

    "Boss, you''re here already- um, welcome back," one of them stammers, trying to look busy.

    I can''t help but chuckle. "Alright, guys, vacation''s over. Time to earn your keep."

    Morning breaks over our makeshift Shire, and we dive right into Gandalf''s arrival. The old wizard''s meeting with Frodo is pivotal, setting the stage for everything to come.

    Watching Kurt bring Frodo to life is something else. Sure, he flubs a line here and there, and we have to reshoot a few times, but there''s an authenticity to his performance that gives me goosebumps. The kid''s a natural, no two ways about it.

    As night falls, the set transforms into a bustle of activity. It''s Bilbo''s eleventy-first birthday, and we''re pulling out all the stops. The air crackles with excitement - and magic.

    See, fireworks in this world aren''t just gunpowder and pretty colors. They''re imbued with honest-to-goodness spells, capable of conjuring fantastical displays that would make even the most jaded pyrotechnician weep with joy. It''s costing us a small fortune, but the authenticity it brings to the scene is priceless.

    People here will see these magical fireworks and instantly connect. It''s not just special effects - it''s a slice of their reality, elevated to cinematic proportions.

    But I couldn''t resist adding a touch from my past life. Working with our wizard department, we''ve crafted a special firework. It''s a dragon, just like in the original film, brought to life with a complex cocktail of illusion spells and other magical trickery I can barely wrap my head around.

    The scrolls for this particular firework cost more than some people''s yearly salary, but as I watch it soar over our Shire set, scattering hobbits (well, our half-human half-dwarf actors) in its wake, I know it''s worth every penny.

    This, right here, is the magic of moviemaking.

    It''s taking the familiar and making it extraordinary. As I call "Cut!" on another take, I can''t help but grin.

    We''re not just making a movie - we''re creating a whole new world.

 Chapter 54: More difficult

    Chapter 54: More difficult

    (Arthur POV)

    The sky above our set explodes with color, each firework more dazzling than the last. Even from here, I can see the awe on the faces of the folks from Grass City. It''s a spectacle alright, one that''s drawing a bit too much attention for comfort.

    Demonfolk start creeping onto our set, their curiosity getting the better of them. It''s wreaking havoc on our carefully crafted scenes.

    "Keep them back," I call out to my team. "We can''t afford to lose these shots."

    My crew springs into action, forming a human... well, demon barrier. But these onlookers are persistent buggers.

    Watching Clara, one of my crew, get knocked over by an overeager fiend demon, something in me snaps. Time to bring out the big guns.

    I activate the Nether Surge, feeling dark energy crackle around me. The air grows heavy, thick with power. Even I''m a bit taken aback by the intensity.

    The fiend demon who pushed Clara freezes, his eyes going wide with fear. He''s not the only one - I can see the terror rippling through the crowd, even my own team looks shaken.

    "Go away," I say, my voice unnaturally calm.

    It''s like I''ve flipped a switch. The crowd parts, demons scurrying away like they''ve seen... well, something scarier than themselves.

    As the set clears, I let the power ebb away. Damn, that spell packs a punch. Mental note: maybe tone it down a notch next time. Don''t want to give the crew nightmares.

    But as I help Clara to her feet, I can''t help but think - if this is how demons react, how will the orcs handle it? Guess I''ll find out soon enough.

    For now, though, we''ve got a party to film. "Alright,," I call out, clapping my hands. "Back to work."

    The fireworks resume, painting the night sky with bursts of color and magic. From my vantage point, I can hear snippets of conversation from the now-subdued Grass City crowd.

    "Did you see that? I never expected the weak prince to have such intimidating power," one voice whispers.

    Another chimes in, "Maybe we''re just imagining it. It''s probably because we''ve seen ''The Demonfather''. We''re confusing him with Michael."

    Fair enough. I turn to the crew, clapping my hands to get their attention. "Alright, people. Places. We''re rolling in five."

    The set falls silent as everyone takes their positions. I feel my expression harden, slipping into what the crew jokingly calls my "director mode."

    "Ready when you are, boss," my AD calls out.

    With a final glance around the set, I give the nod. "And... action!"

    ***

    It''s been over a few weeks since we started filming, and we''ve made decent progress. We''ve captured Frodo''s escape and Gandalf''s return to Isengard. The Isengard scenes... now those were a challenge and a half.

    I''ve sank thirty thousand dollars into building the exterior of Orthanc, Saruman''s imposing tower. It''s just a facade, mind you - all show and no substance. We erected it near our Shire set, taking advantage of the 100,000 square meters we''ve got in Green Forest. It''s far enough not to ruin the Shire''s quaint vibe, but close enough to be convenient.

    We have a model of Isengard for the sweeping shots, so capturing the city''s vantage point won''t be a problem.

    The tower itself is real enough, but everything beyond is smoke and mirrors - or in this case, magical projections and clever camera work. It''s not perfect, but it''s selling the illusion well enough.

    The interior scenes with Saruman and Gandalf''s magical duel were easier to pull off. Having actual wizards for actors has its perks - they can sling real spells. Of course, we''ve amped things up for dramatic effect. Can''t have our wizards'' duel looking like a schoolyard scuffle, after all.

    It''s a constant juggling act, balancing realism with spectacle. But seeing it all come together on film... it''s worth every headache and every dollar spent.

    Though it''s becoming clear that bringing "Lord of the Rings" to life is a whole different beast compared to "The Demonfather". Sure, having actual magic at our disposal helps, but it''s a double-edged sword.

    The illusions we''re using are burning through our budget faster than a dragon through a village. And while real magic makes fight scenes more authentic, it''s also raising the bar for what looks convincing. It''s a constant battle to make things look spectacular enough for a fantasy epic, but still believable in a world where magic is commonplace.

    Take Saruman and Gandalf''s confrontation. In my old world, Saruman''s telekinesis was mind-blowing. Here? It''s Tuesday. I had to completely reimagine the scene, amping up the magical duel to something that would actually impress our audience. The result is intense, maybe even more so than the original, but getting there nearly broke my brain.

    This obsession with authenticity is slowing us down considerably. We''re weeks into filming and barely halfway through. If we had CGI, we''d be flying through scenes. But everything''s practical effects here. It''s painstaking work, but the results... well, they speak for themselves.

    Today''s a big day, though. It''s finally time for my debut as Aragorn. As I suit up, I can''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nerves. It''s one thing to direct a fantasy epic. It''s another to star in it. Here''s hoping I can pull it off without making a complete fool of myself.

 Chapter 55: Genuine fear

    Chapter 55: Genuine fear

    (Arthur POV)

    We''ve taken over a tavern in Horn Village, just outside Grass City, rebranding it as the "Prancing Pony" for our shoot. The air''s thick with anticipation as we prep for the ring scene.

    "Remember, the ring needs to levitate just enough to land on Kurt''s finger," I remind the effects team. "It''s got to look accidental, but deliberate. You know what I mean?"

    Mochi, one of the crew members I rehired, nods confidently. "We''ve got the trajectory down pat, boss. It''ll slip onto Kurt''s finger like it''s got a mind of its own."

    I can''t help but feel a bit glad. Bringing these grads back was a smart move. Their mix of magical know-how and technical skills is proving invaluable.

    "Good. We''re shooting this in slow motion, so you''ll need to control Kurt''s fall too. Make it look dramatic."

    "Got it, boss," the team choruses.

    As everyone takes their positions, I feel myself slipping into character. The acting skills from the system skills shop are kicking in, but there''s something else too. Playing Aragorn... it''s hitting close to home.

    An exiled prince, carrying the weight of a legacy he''s not sure he wants. The parallels aren''t lost on me. I draw on my own experiences - the feeling of being an outsider in my own family, the struggle to prove myself. But there''s also a determination there, a resolve to forge my own path.

    As I settle into Aragorn''s skin, I feel a strange mix of vulnerability and strength.

    "Ready when you are, boss," my AD calls.

    I take a deep breath, centering myself. "Action!"

    At my signal, the set springs to life. The extras settle into their roles, while the actual tavern regulars just... well, continue being themselves. Sometimes, reality is the best acting coach.

    I hunker down in my corner, deliberately making myself stand out by trying not to. It''s a delicate balance, being conspicuously inconspicuous.

    This version of Aragorn is a bit different from the original. He''s half-demon, half-human, still heir to Isildur, but with an added layer of complexity. The Dunedain, his people, aren''t exactly rolling out the red carpet for him. It''s a wrinkle that adds some spice to the character.

    Kurt, in his role as Frodo, catches sight of me. He does a decent job of looking unnerved by the demon in the corner. As he leans in to question the waiter about me, I fix my gaze on him.

    In that moment, I''m not seeing Kurt the actor anymore. I''m Aragorn, sizing up Frodo, the unexpected bearer of the One Ring. There''s a weight to this interaction that goes beyond the script. It''s the meeting of two outcasts, each carrying a burden they never asked for.

    We try again. And again. And again. But it''s not working. How am I supposed to be terrified of a simple gold band?

    After the fifth take, Arthur''s expression changes. "Alright, I''ve got an idea to help you out."

    Before I can ask what he means, we''re rolling again. I brace myself, trying to summon some fear for the camera.

    Suddenly, a wave of terror washes over me. It''s visceral, primal - like every nightmare I''ve ever had rolled into one. My eyes widen, my breath catches in my throat. With trembling hands, I yank the ring off my finger.

    As quickly as it came, the feeling fades. I''m left gasping, confused and shaken.

    What just happened?

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    It worked like a charm.

    Watching Kurt yank off the ring, his face a mask of genuine terror, I can''t help but chuckle to myself. The Nether Surge spell did its job beautifully, even if this wasn''t its primary function.

    The spell''s main purpose is to amplify magical power and mana, but its side effect of instilling fear in others is proving quite useful. All it took was a few muttered words, directing the spell''s energy towards Kurt, and boom - instant terror, picture-perfect for the camera.

    During the review, the crew and cast are falling over themselves praising Kurt''s "acting." I don''t bother correcting them. Sometimes, what they don''t know won''t hurt them.

    As we wrap up the scene where Aragorn reprimands Frodo, Kurt approaches me, his face a mix of confusion and suspicion.

    "Boss, I felt... terrified earlier," he says, eyeing the prop ring warily. "Did this thing do something?"

    I plaster on a reassuring smile, patting his shoulder. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s focus on the next scene, shall we?"

    But I can see it in his eyes - he''s not buying it. That look screams "I know you know something."

    Well, can''t be helped. As long as we get the shots we need, a little mystery won''t hurt anyone. Besides, what''s a fantasy epic without some real magic behind the scenes?

 Chapter 56: Overtime

    Chapter 56: Overtime

    (Arthur POV)

    The past few days have been intense. The scenes with Kurt - Aragorn protecting Frodo from the Black Riders, the fight sequences - they''ve been challenging, but seeing the footage... it''s been worth every drop of sweat.

    Yesterday, we wrapped the scenes of Aragorn and the hobbits making their way towards Rivendell, with Frodo barely hanging on. Today, it''s Firfel''s big debut as Arwen.

    The effects team''s working overtime to amp up Firfel''s natural charm for the camera. Not that she needs much help in that department.

    When we get to Arwen''s reunion with Aragorn, I decide to dial up the intimacy.

    "Let me handle this," Firfel says, her hand finding mine with a tenderness that feels all too real.

    I meet her gaze, letting Aragorn''s centuries of longing seep into my expression. With a nod towards Kurt, I murmur, "He''s yours."

    Firfel smiles, and before she can react, I lean in and plant a quick kiss on her lips. "Go," I whisper.

    The surprise in Firfel''s eyes is genuine, but she doesn''t miss a beat. She nods, then mounts her horse, Kurt in tow, and gallops off.

    "Cut!" I call out, fighting to keep the grin off my face. That little improvisation should add some nice spice to the scene.

    Next up, we''ve got the Black Riders chasing Arwen. As the crew resets, I catch Firfel giving me a look that says we''ll be having words later. But there''s a hint of a smile there too.

    This scene''s going to be a challenge to film, but after that last take, I''m feeling pretty good about our chances.

    After hours of grueling work, we finally wrapped the chase scene. Now it''s time to tackle Rivendell. The set''s just been completed in a secluded part of Green Forest - another chunk of land I''ve acquired for the project.

    Most of the elven architecture is just for show, facades propped up against the forest backdrop. We''ve filled in the gaps with magical illusions, creating a seamless blend of practical effects and arcane trickery.

    As I review the footage, I can''t help but feel a swell of pride. It''s not CGI, but somehow, it looks even better than what I remember from my past life. There''s a tangibility to it, a sense of wonder that feels truly magical.

    The ethereal glow of the buildings, the way the light dances through the illusory trees - it''s breathtaking. And the best part? It''s real. Well, as real as anything gets in this world of magic and monsters.

    Looking at the playback, I can already imagine how audiences will react. This isn''t just a movie set - it''s a doorway to another world. And we''re the ones who built it.

    Changing the topic, today''s shoot was... interesting. The Council of Elrond scene is pivotal, and most of the cast nailed it.

    George, though? Let''s just say his Gimli leaves something to be desired. But hey, Gimli''s supposed to be a bit rough around the edges, so maybe George''s lack of finesse is actually a stroke of genius. After a few takes and some not-so-subtle coaching, we managed to get it in the can.

    With filming wrapped for the day, I decided to sneak back to the capital. There''s been something nagging at the back of my mind - "Harry Potter". It should''ve hit the shelves about a week ago, and I''m itching to see how it''s doing.

    (Grigori POV)

    "Move it, you lazy demons! We don''t have time to slack off!" I bellow at my workers as we churn out copy after copy of "Harry Potter". It''s been days of this madness, and I''m about ready to tear my horns out.

    When we first released the book, I didn''t think much of it. "Relax," I told my team. "We don''t need to bust our tails for the exiled prince''s little pet project. It''ll never catch on."

    Oh, how wrong I was.

    First day? A trickle of sales. Second day? A bit better, but nothing to write home about. I was feeling pretty smug about my prediction.

    Then the third day hit. Hundreds of copies, flying off the shelves. I chalked it up to a fluke, a lucky break.

    But the fourth day? Thousands. And it just kept climbing from there.

    Now we can''t keep the damn thing in stock, and I''m cracking the whip to keep up with demand. Just as we''re hitting our stride, Marbas from distribution bursts in, demanding more copies.

    "Can''t you see we''re working our tails off here?" I snap, stress making my voice crack.

    As Marbas slinks out, I can''t help but wonder: what''s the deal with this book? Is it really that good? Or has the whole city gone mad?

    One thing''s for sure - I never thought I''d be losing sleep over some human boy wizard. Thanks a lot, Your Ex-Highness.

    As I''m about to get back to overseeing the printing, another interruption comes in the form of a messenger from Hellfire Stories headquarters.

    "Mr. Grigori," the young demon pants, clearly out of breath. "I''ve got urgent news from the main office."

    I barely suppress a groan. "What now? We''re already working at full capacity here!"

    The messenger swallows hard. "They... they want to double the print run. Effective immediately."

    For a moment, I''m sure I''ve misheard. "Double? Are they out of their minds?"

    But the messenger just nods, looking as bewildered as I feel. "They say pre-orders for the next shipment are through the roof. We need to meet demand or... or we''ll lose sales to copycats."

    I slump against the nearest printing press, my mind reeling. Double the output? With what resources? What staff?

    But then a thought hits me. If demand is this high, if we''re doubling production... that means our profit shares will skyrocket too.

    Suddenly, I''m filled with a new energy. I straighten up, clapping my hands to get everyone''s attention.

    "Listen up, you ink-stained imps! We''ve got a new target. Double production, starting now! Anyone who can''t keep up can kiss their bonus goodbye!"

 Chapter 57: Adventurers and Orcs

    Chapter 57: Adventurers and Orcs

    (Arthur POV)

    After weeks of filming scenes that didn''t involve orcs, I''ve finally decided it''s time to face them head-on. I''ve been testing my powers with {Nether Surge} in private, and if I''m gauging this right based on the ancient power scales, I should be at Arcane Scholar level. That''s enough juice to take on a hundred Arcane Students or a dozen Junior Mages.

    The catch? I can only maintain {Nether Surge} for a limited time. Sure, practice will extend that limit and boost its power, but it''s still a finite resource. Without it, I''m barely scraping by at Junior Mage peak tier.

    It''s a sobering thought. I''m about to walk into orc territory with power that''s impressive by modern standards, but would''ve been considered entry-level back in the day. Still, it''s what I''ve got to work with.

    Truth is, power levels aren''t what they used to be.

    The old power level terminology is practically ancient history now. With billions of people in the world, mana''s spread thin, like butter scraped over too much bread. These days, an average person can''t even hit Junior Mage level, let alone reach Arcane Scholar status.

    It''s the upper crust - nobles, royals, and the kids of big-shot politicians and business tycoons in non-royal countries - who get to play with the big leagues. They''ve got access to those rare potions that cost more than most families make in a year.

    It''s no wonder "The Demonfather" struck such a chord. We''re living in a world that''s slowly leaving the "magical age" behind, focusing more on martial arts and military tech. Dwarven weapons are the new hot ticket - even the high-end stuff can tear through an Arcane Scholar''s shield like it''s tissue paper.

    In a world where a good gun trumps most magic, those old power levels don''t mean much anymore. It''s a brave new world out there, and the rules of the game have changed.

    ***

    Before confronting the orcs, I made a quick trip back to the city via portal. First stop: the weapon shop. With my newly acquired sword skills, courtesy of the Skills Shop, I needed a blade to match. I also picked up some decent armor - no point in being a walking target.

    Back in Gloomstone Forest, I suit up. Decked out in gleaming armor, sword at my hip, face hidden behind a mask and hood, I feel like I''ve stepped straight out of a fantasy novel.

    Strolling into the nearby town, I make my way to the Adventurers Guild. As I push open the doors, I catch snippets of conversation.

    "Get a load of that armor. Must be some rich kid playing hero."

    "Yeah, only nobles or bigshot business heirs can afford gear like that."

    I stifle a chuckle. If only they knew.

    But I''m not here just to show off. No.

    I need a crew, fellow adventurers to back me up in orc territory.

    Sure, I could probably take on a decent number of orcs with {Nether Surge}, but why tempt fate? Better to have backup and not need it than need it and not have it.

    Plus, there are practical considerations. Someone''s got to carry supplies, and it wouldn''t hurt to have extra hands for hauling back monster parts to sell to the guild. A little side hustle never hurt anyone, right?

    Having a few adventurers along means I can conserve my energy for when it really counts. The deep parts of Gloomstone Forest are no joke - we''re talking miles of potentially hostile territory. I''ll need to be at full strength when we finally encounter the orcs, which means pacing myself on the journey there.

    Gordon, it turns out, used to hunt in Gloomstone Forest for a living. His knowledge of the terrain could be invaluable.

    With our roles set, we head out for orc territory.

    Our first encounter is with a group of goblins. I hang back, letting my hired hands prove their worth. They handle it well enough without my intervention.

    Later, we face off against a pack of hellhounds. This time, the adventurers struggle. Seeing them clearly out of their depth - and knowing they''ve been looking down on me - I decide to show my hand. Their surprised faces when they see what I''m capable of are almost comical.

    Two days and nights into our journey, and we''re still not in orc territory. I had no idea it would be this far. Even with our tree-leaping shortcut, we''re still a considerable distance away.

    ***

    The next day, we finally spot signs of orc territory. Gordon turns to me, his face grim. "We''re here. These orcs are no joke. You sure you want to go through with this?"

    We''re crouched behind a bush, eyeing the orc tribe in the distance. I can feel the tension radiating from my companions.

    "Of course," I reply, flashing a smile. "No point turning back now. We''ve come too far."

    Marjorie pipes up, curiosity getting the better of her. "Why do you even need to mess with orcs anyway?"

    I chuckle, keeping my cards close to my chest. "It''s none of your business."

    She rolls her eyes. "Ugh. You rich kids always do whatever you want when you''re bored."

    "Heh," is all I offer in response.

    Charles, ever the pragmatist, chimes in. "We''ll be ready whenever you are."

    I shake my head. "No. You guys stay put here. Take care of the supplies. I''ll face the orcs alone."

    "Are you serious?!" Marjorie gasps, then quickly covers her mouth, realizing how loud she was.

    "Dead serious," I confirm.

    Before they can protest further, I leap from our hiding spot, facing down about a dozen orcs. I can hear Marjorie trying to stop me, but Gordon holds her back.

    As I land, I can''t help but admire the orcs. "Hey... Really perfect for my film..." I mutter, taking in their appearance. They''re exactly what I need for "Lord of the Rings."

    One orc, not appreciating my scrutiny, charges with an angry "Uga!"

    I activate {Nether Surge}, easily parrying his attack and kicking him away. Time to show these orcs - and my skeptical companions - what I''m really made of.

 Chapter 58: Orc tribe

    Chapter 58: Orc tribe

    (Marjorie POV)

    "He''s a crazy rich guy, but he seems quite powerful!" I can''t help but exclaim, watching the rich kid take on the orcs single-handedly.

    Gordon nods, impressed despite himself. "I gotta admit, he is very skilled."

    "Yeah... I even felt a spooky aura around him," Charles adds. "He must be using a high-quality dark spell. That stuff doesn''t come cheap!"

    Gordon scoffs, a hint of bitterness in his voice. "Well, I guess it''s to be expected that he''s powerful. His family probably spoon-fed him quality potions and hired tutors to teach him those fancy spells. I''m so fucking jealous."

    As I watch the fight unfold, I have to agree. For a rich kid, being powerful isn''t exactly a challenge. But there''s something off about his movements. He''s skilled, sure, but there''s a rawness to his fighting style. It''s like he''s still getting used to his own power.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Damn, these orcs are tougher than I expected. I''m doing my best to parry their attacks without killing them. After all, I need them alive for casting.

    I dodge a punch, then deliver an uppercut that sends an orc crumpling to the ground. Ten minutes of intense fighting later, I''m surrounded by unconscious orcs sporting various bruises and black eyes.

    Panting slightly, I call out to my hired help. "Hey, come here. We need to tie them up and look for more orcs."

    As the adventurers emerge from the bushes and start binding the orcs, Gordon pipes up. "Why didn''t you just kill these orcs anyway?"

    I fix him with a stern look. "I need them alive. That''s all you need to know. Don''t ask too many questions."

    As we work, I can''t help but feel a mix of exhaustion and exhilaration. One step closer to my orc army, but at what cost? My muscles ache, and I''m pretty sure I''ll be feeling this fight for days. The things I do for cinema...

    ***

    Hours after capturing the orcs, I''m still trying to communicate with them. They just stare at me blankly, and I''m starting to feel like an idiot.

    Marjorie, ever helpful, chimes in. "They can''t speak common tongue, you should know that."

    I roll my eyes. "Of course I know. I''m just trying."

    Gordon starts to explain, "They''re not high-level orcs. Maybe only the orc chief¡ª"

    Suddenly, one of the tied-up orcs interrupts, "We understand common tongue, you fools."

    The silence that follows is deafening. We all exchange shocked glances before I burst into giggles, pointing at the vocal orc. "So you can talk, huh?"

    The orc nods, looking slightly annoyed.

    "Great," I say, unable to hide my grin.

    The other orcs start grumbling, clearly not on board with this plan. Their leader barks something in Orcish, and they fall silent immediately.

    "Now that I''m taking you to our tribe," the leader says, turning back to me, "may we know who you are?"

    Oops. I''d forgotten I was still masked. I pull it off and extend my hand. "I''m Arthur Morningstar, by the way."

    The reaction is immediate. Eyes widen all around - orcs and adventurers alike.

    "You''re a Morningstar?!" the orc leader gasps, fear creeping into his voice.

    Marjorie and the others look equally shocked. "He''s the infamous prince!"

    I try to diffuse the tension with a chuckle. "Hey, now. Let''s not get too excited. And you are?" I ask the orc leader, trying to steer the conversation back on track.

    Still visibly shaken, he responds, "I am Oguga. Son of the chief of our tribe."

    "Perfect," I nod. "That makes things easier. You can talk to your dad about my project, get your tribesmen on board."

    Oguga falls silent, clearly reconsidering now that he knows my identity.

    Marjorie, meanwhile, can barely contain her excitement. "You''re including orcs in your next project, Your Highness? I just watched "The Demonfather". It was amazing!"

    Gordon and Charles chime in, equally starstruck. I have to calm them down before turning back to Oguga.

    "You don''t have to worry, Oguga. I''m a legit filmmaker," I assure him.

    Oguga eyes me warily before exchanging glances with his fellow orcs. "Alright," he finally says. "Let''s hope you don''t go back on your word, demon."

    I can''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry. I''m a demon of my word."

    With that, I untie the orcs. Oguga and his companions, still hesitant, lead me and my adventurers towards their village.

    As we approach, I can see the tribe in the distance. They''re on edge, eyeing us suspiciously. Oguga steps forward, speaking to them in rapid Orcish. After a tense moment, they let us in.

    The village is like stepping back in time. It''s primitive, almost stone age in its setup. My eyes are drawn to a group of chained elephants. A pang of pity hits me - maybe I can do something about that once I''ve talked to the chief.

    Speaking of which, the chief appears, an elephant by his side. He''s an imposing figure, all muscle and authority. "What''s a group of demons doing in my village?" he demands, his voice a low growl.

    I straighten up, putting on my best diplomatic face. This is it - time to sell my crazy idea to an orc chief.

    "Chief," I begin, hoping my voice sounds steadier than I feel, "I have a proposition for you and your tribe. One that could change everything."

 Chapter 59: Orcs acquired

    Chapter 59: Orcs acquired

    (Ogu POV)

    I eye the demon in his fancy armor, then turn to my son instead of addressing him directly.

    "Oguga, what''s the meaning of this?" I demand in a low voice.

    Oguga leans in close, whispering urgently, "Father, this demon is from the Morningstar family!"

    My eyes widen. "What''s royalty doing here?" I hiss back.

    Oguga quickly explains about some "film project" and how this Arthur wants to hire our tribesmen. It''s a lot to take in, but I''ve learned to listen before judging.

    Turning back to the royal demon, I ask cautiously, "What kind of film do you need us for?"

    I''ve seen a film once - stole it, actually. So I''m curious about what this demon has in mind.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Seeing the chief''s expression soften, I realize Oguga must have smoothed things over. Good man... er, orc.

    "The details can wait," I say, trying to sound confident. "What you need to know is that you won''t regret this proposal."

    The chief eyes me skeptically. "What will we get from working for you?"

    "You know dollars?" I ask.

    He nods. "Yeah, of course. It''s the global currency. You''re offering that?"

    I nod back. "If your tribesmen do well, I''ll pay you ten thousand dollars. If not, you''ll still get a thousand. What do you think?"

    The reaction is immediate. The chief and orcs'' eyes widen in shock. Even Marjorie, Gordon, and Charles look stunned by my offer.

    I hold my breath, waiting for the chief''s response. This is it - the moment of truth. Will he take the bait?

    The silence stretches on, and I resist the urge to fidget. Come on, chief. Ten thousand dollars for a bit of acting. It''s the deal of a lifetime!

    "I''m Ogu," the chief finally says, breaking the tense silence. "Let''s discuss your offer further in my hut."

    A flicker of doubt crosses my mind. "You''re not trapping us, are you?"

    Arthur snorts. "As an orc chief, you must''ve felt my power, right?"

    A shiver runs down my spine as I sense the aura emanating from him. There''s no doubt - he''s a Morningstar, through and through.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Mission accomplished. I''ve secured the orcs for my film, and as a bonus, I''ve got myself some elephants.

    The moment the chains come off, the elephants trumpet joyously. I can''t help but chuckle as I approach the largest one, giving it a pat. To my surprise, it gently caresses me with its trunk. Looks like I''ve made some new friends.

    I''d planned to set them free, but these gentle giants seem to have other ideas. They follow me like oversized, gray puppies. Guess I''m a elephant owner now. Add that to the list of things I never thought I''d say.

    Two days later, I return to the shallow parts of Gloomstone Forest. The looks on my team''s faces when they see me roll up with a herd of orcs and elephants? Priceless.

    But there''s no time to bask in their shock. We''ve got work to do. I''ve had my team prepare several large buses to transport the orcs to the Green Forest for their scenes with Saruman. The elephants, sadly, will have to stay behind with my Gloomstone team. They seem genuinely sad to see me go. Who knew elephants could do puppy dog eyes?

    As we board the buses for the 18-mile journey to Green Forest (which should take us about a few hours, traffic permitting), I can''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.

    Looking out the window as we pull away, I see the elephants waving their trunks in farewell. I make a mental note to visit them once filming wraps up. After all, what kind of demon would I be if I neglected my new pachyderm pals?

    As the buses rumble down the road, I settle in for the ride. Next stop: Green Forest. Time to turn these orcs into stars.

    When we pull up to the Shire set in Green Forest, my team''s jaws practically hit the ground. I step out of the bus, a horde of orcs trailing behind me like some bizarre parade.

    George''s eyes are as wide as saucers. "You''ve actually managed to get orcs!" he sputters, disbelief etched on his face.

    Mara, one of our crew members, eyes the orcs warily. "Are they dangerous, boss?"

    I can''t help but chuckle. "Don''t worry. They won''t bite." I pause for effect, then add, "In fact, they can speak common tongue."

    Despite my reassurances, it''s clear the team is on edge. Can''t blame them, really. It''s not every day you see a bunch of orcs milling about a hobbit village.

    As we start filming, though, something interesting happens. The orcs, under my direction, prove to be surprisingly cooperative. They take direction well, hit their marks, and even ad-lib a few lines that aren''t half bad.

    Gradually, I notice the tension in my crew''s shoulders start to ease. By lunchtime, I even spot Mara sharing her sandwich with one of the younger orcs.

 Chapter 60: Hellfire VFX Studio

    Chapter 60: Hellfire VFX Studio

    (Arthur POV)

    It''s been a few days since I brought the orcs on board, and I''ve got to say, they''re exceeding expectations. Even the team and cast seem impressed by their acting chops.

    Ugo, Oguga, and the others have really thrown themselves into their roles. Right now, I can hear them chatting with some of the cast about the script.

    Oguga''s booming voice carries across the set. "Sauron is a very powerful lord, yet he was defeated in one slash?"

    Gerald Matthew, our Gandalf, patiently explains, "Because he was exhausted when he fought with Elendil and Gil-galad."

    Oguga nods, then asks, "Who played Sauron? Is it the boss Arthur?"

    Hearing my name, I wander over to join the conversation. "No, no one''s played Sauron yet. We haven''t filmed the flashback fight scenes because we were short on orc actors." I look at Oguga and the others, grinning. "But now that you guys are here, we''re about to change that."

    Oguga''s eyes light up. "Oh! Can I play Sauron?" he asks eagerly.

    I chuckle at his enthusiasm, but before I can reply, Ugo cuts in. "No, Oguga. I''ll play Sauron. I match his height and appearance better."

    Oguga''s face falls, and we all share a laugh. "Well, looks like you''re out of luck, Oguga," I say, patting him on the shoulder. "You should just be satisfied with your role."

    Oguga sighs dramatically. "But father already took the role of playing Lurtz, Saruman''s chief Uruk-hai."

    I burst out laughing. "Well, your father really matches the looks of the characters I had in mind." Oguga just sighs again, the picture of dejection.

    After spending some more time with the cast, we dive back into filming. A few more days fly by in a blur of takes and retakes.

    Then, out of the blue, George pulls me aside with news that sends a jolt of energy through my tired bones. The arena we''ve been converting into a full-on studio is finally complete.

    Suddenly, I''m wide awake, despite the exhaustion of daily filming. I clap my hands, calling for everyone''s attention. "Guys, listen up! We''re going to continue filming the overall scenes at the studio that''s just been completed. We''re heading back to the capital today."

    The cast looks confused - this is the first they''re hearing of it. But my crew? They erupt into cheers. No more roughing it in the wild. No more battling the elements. We''re going back to civilization, baby!

    "Pack it up, people!" I shout, unable to keep the grin off my face. "We''re taking this show on the road!"

    As everyone scrambles to gather their things, I can''t help but feel a surge of excitement. A real studio, with all the bells and whistles. This is it. This is where "The Lord of the Rings" is really going to come to life.

    ***

    After a day''s journey, we''re back in the heart of civilization. The city sprawls before us, a stark contrast to the wild forests we''ve called home for weeks.

    "I missed the air here in the city," one of the crew members says, his voice thick with emotion. You''d think he''d been exiled for years instead of a few weeks of filming.

    Oguga, ever the contrarian, wrinkles his nose. "The air is not fresh at all," he grumbles, not bothering to hide his disdain.

    The other orcs, though, are wide-eyed with wonder. "So this is the city," they murmur, taking in the sights, sounds, and smells of urban demon life. Some even look a bit misty-eyed. It''s probably their first time seeing anything like this.

    As we make our way down the street, the locals can''t help but stare. Whispers follow in our wake:

    I turn back to the orcs, who look thoroughly confused. "Let''s just say I made a little film that did pretty well. This studio? It''s just the beginning."

    Ugo scratches his head. "A film that makes millions? Now that I''d like to see."

    "Stick around," I say with a wink. "You might just end up in the sequel."

    I turn to Gerald and the others, suddenly realizing that Firfel and some of the cast and crew are still probably back in Green Forest.

    As if on cue, George enters the studio with Firfel, Imkrag, Kurt, and the rest trailing behind him. Their jaws drop as they take in the place.

    Firfel''s eyes sparkle with wonder. "I feel like I''ve traveled back to the ancient times."

    "Oh?" I raise an eyebrow. "You''ve been living since ancient times?"

    She laughs, a musical sound that echoes through the studio. "You think I''m some ancient elf that lives for thousands of years?"

    "Oh," I mumble, feeling a bit foolish.

    Firfel''s still chuckling as she explains, "It''s just that this place, filled with runes and magical artifacts, reminds me of pictures and paintings I''ve seen of the ancient world."

    "Like the ancient dungeons?" I offer, trying to save face.

    "Yes, exactly," she nods, her smile warm.

    I can''t help but grin back. "Well, if we''re going for ancient dungeon chic, I''d say we nailed it. Though hopefully with fewer traps and more craft services."

    Firfel laughs again, and I feel a flutter in my chest that has nothing to do with the magical energy surrounding us. I quickly turn to address the rest of the group, hoping no one noticed my momentary distraction.

    "Alright, we''ll film the rest of the scenes in this studio," I announce, and predictably, the orcs have questions.

    Gugu, one of the elder orcs, frowns. "We''ll be filming in this place? It doesn''t match the backdrop for the scenes at all."

    I can''t help but chuckle. "Well, you''re in for a surprise."

    I gesture to the demon operators, who approach eagerly. I hand them the architectural drawings of Mount Doom, carefully sketched from various important angles. With a nod, they set to work.

    The operators begin their spell, directing it towards the drawings. The papers dissolve into glowing ash, absorbed by the illusion artifacts lining the walls.

    Suddenly, the world around us shifts. The orcs'' jaws drop in unison. Even my team and Firfel, who knew about the illusion effects, gasp in astonishment.

    The bare studio transforms into the hellish landscape of Mount Doom. The ground beneath our feet trembles and shifts, causing everyone to stumble as if caught in an earthquake. When the rumbling subsides, we''re standing at the base of a towering volcano, complete with rivers of molten lava.

    "Anu ul!?" Oguga breathes, his eyes wide as saucers.

    Firfel reaches out tentatively, her fingers brushing against a nearby rock formation. "It feels... real," she marvels.

    I can''t keep the grin off my face. "Welcome to Mount Doom. Pretty impressive for a dungeon, eh?"

 Chapter 61: Wrapping up and unexpected visitor

    Chapter 61: Wrapping up and unexpected visitor

    (Arthur POV)

    While everyone''s gawking at the Hellfire VFX Studio''s handiwork, one of the demon operators pulls me aside. "Boss, maintaining this state is costly. We should start filming or shut it down."

    Right. Can''t forget the bottom line. "Got it," I nod, then turn to the crew. "Alright, people! Let''s get moving. We''re burning daylight and magic cores here!"

    The team snaps to attention, and we dive into the Mordor scenes. Ugo, decked out in Sauron''s armor, looks like he''s about to topple over. But he''s a trooper, and we make good progress.

    Days fly by, and I''ve got to admit, this VFX studio is a game-changer. We''re saving a ton on logistics and effort. But my wallet''s feeling the pinch. An hour of illusion backdrop sets me back a hundred bucks. It''s like watching money evaporate.

    We''re burning through C-Grade magic cores like they''re going out of style. A hundred dollars a pop, and they barely last an hour. I''m on the hunt for B-Grade cores - they''d give us five solid hours for three hundred dollars. A better deal, but they''re as rare as a friendly Balrog these days.

    Between takes, I''ve been checking on "Harry Potter" sales. The book''s doing well, flying off shelves. It''s not exactly a phenomenon yet, but there''s a growing fanbase. They''re all curious about this mysterious "J.K." who penned it. If they only knew it was the "infamous prince" behind it all.

    "Harry Potter" has brought in about twenty grand so far. It''s no "Demonfather" blockbuster, but for a new book, it''s nothing to sneeze at.

    For context, the kingdom''s bestseller, "Primal Evil" - some pulpy tale about Satan''s evil offspring - rakes in 500k annually. But even that didn''t hit 20k in sales when it first dropped. The critics are buzzing, calling "Harry Potter" the next big thing. Not bad for a side project.

    ***

    Weeks have flown by, and we''re in the home stretch of filming. But we''ve hit a snag with the Balrog and dragon scenes.

    My fancy VFX studio can morph the backdrop, sure, but it can''t conjure up a moving, breathing creature. The ground and walls just can''t mimic the intricacies of a body in motion.

    But I''m not one to back down from a challenge. After some tinkering and consulting with illusion experts, we''ve stumbled onto something interesting. Turns out, we can draw runes and cast illusion spells on animals.

    We tested it on one of the elephants. Drew some runes, muttered a few incantations, and presto - we''ve got ourselves a pretty convincing monster. It''s not perfect, but it''s a hell of a lot better than trying to wrangle an actual dragon.

    As I watch our transformed elephant lumber around, looking decidedly more menacing than usual, I can''t help but grin.

    Klein speaks up, his tone measured. "Boss, we''ve been training this elephant for weeks now. I''d say he''s become decent at acting."

    "Decent?" George scoffs. "An animal that can act isn''t something you see every day. The elephant''s a great actor, if you ask me."

    I nod, considering their points. "George has a point. But Ron still needs work to nail the Balrog role. He''s close, though."

    Ron, the elephant I''ve been training to play Balrog, trumpets softly as if in agreement. We''ve burned through a small fortune in magic cores for his training, but if he pulls this off, it''ll be worth every penny.

    Meanwhile, our Wind Parrot has been surprising us all with its dragon performance. Its talent for imitation is proving invaluable.

    "Well, not exactly," I clarify, watching their faces fall. "But don''t worry. I''ve got an editing tool that''ll speed things up."

    "Editing tool?" my team echoes, curiosity piqued as we enter the studio.

    I nod to George, who disappears for a moment before wheeling out our invention.

    The team gathers around, eyeing the contraption with a mix of confusion and interest. "Is that our editing tool, boss?" someone asks, sounding skeptical.

    "Yes," I confirm, gesturing to the film strips nearby. "I''ve prepared binary code to program the editing process. The computer will process the uploaded files, but we''ll still need to manually fine-tune everything. It''s not perfect - we''ll need to double-check its work and make adjustments - but it should speed things up considerably."

    Their eyes widen as they process this information.

    "I didn''t know something like this existed," one of them mutters.

    I can''t help but feel a hint of pride as I explain, "That''s because it didn''t until now. George and I created this editing tool. We''re the only studio with this technology."

    The surprise on their faces deepens. I can almost see the gears turning in their heads as they consider the implications.

    "So... we''re not out of a job, right?" Zeke asks, only half-joking.

    I laugh. "Far from it. We still need your expertise to make this work. Think of it as a very clever assistant, not a replacement."

    ***

    As the calendar flips to 1272, there''s a palpable sense of change in the air. The new year ushers in a new era for the picture industry, with colored films becoming more and more common. It''s a far cry from the black and white world we left behind.

    Days blur together as we hunker down in the editing room, piecing together our epic. The new tool is a godsend, but it still requires our constant attention and creativity.

    I''m deep in concentration, debating between two cuts of a particularly tricky scene, when there''s a commotion outside. Curious, I make my way to the lobby, only to be greeted by an unexpected sight.

    Lucy Morningstar, my elder sister, stands there, tapping her foot impatiently. Her presence is as commanding as ever, filling the room with an almost palpable aura of authority.

    "You''ve finally deigned to show up," she says, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You''ve made me wait long enough."

    I blink, momentarily thrown off balance. It''s been... well, I can''t even remember the last time I saw Lucy. What could possibly bring her here now?

    "Lucy," I manage, trying to keep my voice neutral. "This is... unexpected. What brings you to our humble studio?"

    Her eyes narrow, and I can practically feel her gaze burning through me. Whatever this is about, I have a feeling it''s not a social call.

 Chapter 62: New Laws

    Chapter 62: New Laws

    (Arthur POV)

    Lucy''s eyes scan the studio before landing back on me. "We need to talk about this privately."

    "Alright," I nod, curiosity piqued. "Let''s go to my office."

    As we walk down the corridor, Lucy takes in her surroundings. "Looks like you''ve really hit it rich with your first movie, ''The Demonfather,'' huh."

    I can''t help but smile. "I''m just very lucky."

    "That''s true," Lucy agrees, surprising me.

    Once in my office, I decide to be frank. "I''ve got to say, you''re the last person I expected to visit me."

    Lucy settles into a chair, eyebrow raised. "Oh? Who did you think would visit?"

    "Apollonia," I answer honestly.

    "She hasn''t visited you?" Lucy seems genuinely surprised.

    I shake my head, then decide to cut to the chase. "Anyway, Your Highness, what''s the purpose of your visit?"

    Lucy''s expression hardens. "Stop fooling around."

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t I not a royal anymore?" I can''t keep the sarcasm out of my voice. "So? Is there any real purpose for this visit?"

    Lucy''s eyes narrow, and I can tell she''s choosing her next words carefully. Whatever brought her here, it''s clearly important. And knowing Lucy, it''s probably complicated.

    "Well, it''s simple, honestly. I''ve seen the box office numbers for ''The Demonfather''. 280 million dollars is no small sum." She pauses, her tone shifting to something more official. "As the Minister of Economic Development and Tourism, I believe it''s only right that the kingdom should benefit from such a successful film."

    I frown, not liking where this is going. "What do you mean?"

    Lucy leans forward, her voice taking on a lecturing tone. "The kingdom has implemented a new tax structure for films, particularly those that perform exceptionally well, like yours. We''re introducing a tiered system based on box office revenue."

    As she explains the details, I can''t help but draw parallels to the entertainment industry taxes from my previous life. It''s clear Lucy''s trying to establish something similar here.

    "Did you hear? Arthur''s cooking up a new film. They''re saying it''ll make ''The Demonfather'' look small-time."

    My ears prick up at that. Another film? What''s this prince got up his sleeve now? Another mob story?

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    January 7, 1272. We''ve finally wrapped up editing, and I''ve got to hand it to our new computer - it''s made a world of difference. Sure, programming the thing was a headache and a half, but it significantly reduced our editing time.

    The process wasn''t without its challenges, but seeing the final product come together faster than ever before makes all those late nights worth it. It''s not just about speed, though. The precision and consistency the computer brings to the table have elevated the quality of our work.

    Today''s the big day. I''ve invited the Lava Brothers for a private viewing of "Lord of the Rings." My stomach''s in knots as Fart Lava, the CEO, and Ray Lava walk in.

    Fart extends his hand, all smiles. "It''s great to see you, Arthur."

    I shake his hand, trying to keep my cool. "Likewise. Thanks for coming."

    As I lead them to the studio theater, my mind''s racing. This is it. Months of work, millions of dollars, and more than a few gray hairs have led to this moment.

    "So," Ray pipes up as we settle into our seats, "heard you had some interesting casting choices for this one."

    I can''t help but chuckle. "You could say that. Let''s just say we''ve got a few surprises in store."

    Ray leans in, a mix of curiosity and concern in his voice. "Word on the street is you''ve sunk millions into this project. That true?"

    Fart nods, adding, "We''ve heard some pretty wild numbers being thrown around."

    I take a deep breath, meeting their gaze. "It''s a significant investment, yes. But when this film hits theaters, the world will see what a big production really means. It''ll redefine what''s possible in cinema."

    They nod politely, but I can read the doubt in their eyes. It''s clear as day what they''re thinking: ''Yeah, right. More like money wasted.''

    I bite back a sigh. Can''t really blame them for their skepticism. In their shoes, I''d probably be thinking the same thing. But they haven''t seen what I''ve seen. They don''t know what we''ve created.

    "Look," I say, leaning forward, "I know it sounds crazy. But trust me, this isn''t just another film. It''s something entirely new."

 Chapter 63: Another Masterpiece?

    Chapter 63: Another Masterpiece?

    (Fart Lava POV)

    A new film from the prince behind "The Demonfather" - it''s definitely caught my attention. Still, I can''t help but doubt it''ll live up to the hype. "The Demonfather" feels like a one-hit wonder, and that''s a widely held opinion.

    As the theater darkens and the film begins, something immediately stands out. The aspect ratio is wider, more expansive. And these colors... they''re a cut above other colored films I''ve seen.

    I lean towards Arthur, curiosity getting the better of me. "The film looks different. New camera tech?"

    Arthur nods, a hint of pride in his voice. "We''ve expanded the aspect ratio. Makes for a better viewing experience."

    "It''ll definitely boost audience engagement," Ray chimes in, nodding approvingly.

    He''s got a point. While I''m skeptical this film can top "The Demonfather," I''ve got to hand it to Arthur - his technological innovations are impressive. This new camera and its wider ratio... it''s something to keep an eye on.

    My thoughts are interrupted as the film''s logo fades and a woman''s voice fills the theater. "The world is changed. I feel it in the water. I feel it in the earth. I smell it in the air."

    An elf, no doubt about it. Her narration continues, introducing the rings of power given to three elves, seven dwarves, six men, and the three demons.

    Then comes Sauron''s introduction, and I''ll be damned if it doesn''t grab my attention. Maybe there''s more to this film than I thought...

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Throughout the screening, I can''t help but steal glances at the Lava Brothers. Their reactions are like an open book, and it''s a story I''m eager to read.

    At first, they''re all curiosity and polite interest. But as the film progresses, their expressions run the gamut. Gone is the skepticism, replaced by genuine engagement. They''re not just watching; they''re experiencing.

    I see them lean forward during tense moments, grin during lighthearted scenes. When Frodo, Gandalf, and Aragorn face challenges, the brothers are right there with them, silently cheering them on.

    Two hours fly by, and as the credits roll, I turn to gauge their final reaction. The transformation is stark. These aren''t the same men who walked in expecting a disappointment. Their faces are serious, almost reverent.

    Ray and Fart exchange a look before turning to me, their expressions intense. "Name your price, Mr. Morningstar," Ray says, his voice urgent. "We''ll do anything to acquire the rights to your film!"

    Fart nods, his expression serious. "Those regions are tough nuts to crack. They''re especially skeptical of demon productions. ''The Demonfather'' helped a bit, but overall? The industry still looks down on us."

    "They even believe ''The Demonfather'' will be the first and last good demon film," Ray adds, shaking his head. "We were starting to believe it too, until we saw this masterpiece you''ve just made."

    I nod, understanding their perspective. "Breaking our bad reputation isn''t easy, but I assure you, things will be different with Arthur Morningstar in the demon entertainment industry."

    A few hours ago, Ray and Fart might have scoffed at such a bold statement. But after watching "Lord of the Rings," they can''t help but feel there''s truth to my words.

    Ray leans forward, his tone genuine. "Your film ''The Demonfather'' alone inspired so many demon filmmakers. Now, with another masterpiece coming? It''ll definitely inspire even more."

    I can''t help but feel a surge of pride at his words. It''s one thing to believe in your own vision, but to hear others starting to believe too? That''s fulfilling.

    ***

    Days after striking a deal with the Lava Brothers, the entertainment industry''s buzzing with news of Hellfire Studio''s latest project. Newspapers and magazines are filled with speculation about what I''ve cooked up this time.

    One newspaper catches my eye: "One-Hit Wonder, Exiled Prince Arthur, Secures Deal with Lava Brothers. Is Lightning About to Strike Twice, or Will This Be His Final Bow?" The article goes on to question whether I can replicate the success of "The Demonfather" or if I''m just riding on past glory.

    A well-known demon magazine chimes in: "Lava Brothers Claim Hellfire Studios'' New Film Surpasses ''The Demonfather''. Has the Heat Gone to Their Heads?" The piece speculates that the Lava Brothers might have been suckered into a bad deal, questioning their judgment and my ability to deliver.

    These doubts and mockeries roll off my back. Let them speculate. Let them doubt. The film will speak for itself when it hits theaters.

    As I set the papers aside, I can''t help but smile. They have no idea what''s coming. "Lord of the Rings" isn''t just going to meet expectations - it''s going to shatter them.

    Let them talk. Soon enough, they''ll be eating their words.

    In the meantime, the group of fresh graduates I''ve hired are proving invaluable to the computer project. With their help, George and I are making significant strides. At this rate, we might have the world''s first computer with a monitor and keyboard, capable of coding in assembly, within two or three months.

    Our research is conducted in utmost secrecy, hidden away in a secure room. The chemicals and minerals we''re working with are no joke - some are potentially carcinogenic, others might cause respiratory issues or worse if mishandled. We take no chances, donning full protective gear before entering the lab. We look like a bunch of paranoid doctors, but better safe than sorry.

    As I survey the busy group, I can''t help but feel a mix of satisfaction and anxiety. I''m extra strict about security protocols. No one leaves without decontamination, and outside contact is severely limited.

    I know these kids should be grateful - I gave them jobs when no one else would. But gratitude only goes so far. I can''t risk our work leaking out, no matter how unlikely it seems.

    Watching them work, I remind myself that this isn''t just about creating a computer. It''s about revolutionizing an entire world. The stakes are too high for complacency.

 Chapter 64: Influential Elf

    Chapter 64: Influential Elf

    (Arthur POV)

    Two dwarves, Drake and Josh, have quickly become the MVPs of our computer project. Their extensive knowledge of the Ward Engine from Stonecraft Kingdom puts them leagues ahead, even outpacing George in computer logic. With them leading the team, our progress has been remarkable.

    Their expertise allows me to split my focus, dedicating more time to the upcoming release of "Lord of the Rings" with the Lava Brothers.

    Today, Fart introduces me to a potential partner. "Mr. Morningstar, we''ve secured a distributor for the Moonlight Kingdom," he says, gesturing to the elf beside him. "This is Kyle Love."

    Kyle greets me with a warm smile. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Morningstar."

    I nod, returning the smile. "Likewise, Mr. Love."

    "I''ve had some enlightening discussions with Fart," Kyle continues, his eyes bright with excitement. "He invited me to view the film at his studio, and I must say, I was thoroughly impressed."

    "Oh?" I lean in, genuinely curious. "What were your thoughts?"

    Kyle''s smile widens. "It was exceptional. In fact, I was wondering if you''d consider premiering the film at our kingdom''s most prestigious event - the Moonlight Film Festival."

    My eyebrows shoot up. The Moonlight Film Festival is no small affair. It''s the kind of platform that can launch a film into the stratosphere of critical acclaim.

    "That''s quite an offer," I say, my interest piqued. I turn to Fart, "Are you on board with premiering at the Moonlight Film Festival?"

    Kyle and Fart exchange a glance before Kyle speaks. "I''ve discussed it with Fart, and he''s supportive. He believes your studio''s film is worthy of our prestigious festival."

    Fart nods in agreement. "Absolutely. ''Lord of the Rings'' deserves to be part of such a renowned event."

    I consider this for a moment. "When exactly does the festival take place?"

    "It begins two weeks from now," Kyle replies.

    Fart, his interest piqued by the mention of demon history, chimes in. "Oh yeah, the great demon lord. Some say he''s just a legend, but I believe he really existed." He leans in, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "I''ve heard his ancient crown and power pole are hidden somewhere in the royal castle¡ª"

    Suddenly, Fart''s eyes widen as he remembers who he''s talking to. I can''t help but chuckle at his expression.

    "Sorry," Fart mumbles, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment.

    I wave off his apology. "It''s fine. Go on, you can talk about it. I''m not part of the royal family anymore, remember?"

    Fart just shakes his head, clearly uncomfortable. "Nah, let''s change the subject."

    I don''t push it. I can''t blame him for feeling awkward.

    Truth is, I''ve heard those rumors too - whispers about the great demon lord''s crown and power pole hidden somewhere in the castle. But in all my years living there, I never saw a trace of them. Then again, as the black sheep of the family, there''s a lot I probably wasn''t privy to.

    ***

    After seeing Kyle and Fart off, I check in on the computer project before heading home. The evening air is cool as I drive to my apartment, my mind already shifting gears.

    Once inside, I settle at my desk and pull out my sketches. The familiar figures of Goku and Bulma take shape under my pencil as I continue working on my adaptation of "Dragon Ball". It''s become my evening ritual, a way to unwind after the chaos of the day.

    I''ve been at this for a few weeks now, whenever I can steal a moment in the evenings. The pages of Chapter 1 are almost complete - I''m on page 30 out of 32. Goku''s innocent face and Bulma''s exasperated expressions are starting to feel like old friends.

    As I shade in the details of Goku''s power pole, I can''t help but chuckle. The irony isn''t lost on me - just hours ago, I was discussing similar mythical items supposedly owned by the great demon lord. Life has a funny way of drawing parallels.

    Despite the late hour, I decide to push through and finish Chapter 1. The familiar characters take shape under my pencil, each panel bringing this world to life. It''s a different kind of creation from filmmaking, more intimate somehow.

    Finally, with a satisfied sigh, I put the finishing touches on the last page. Flipping through the completed Chapter, I nod to myself. Not bad for an exiled prince turned filmmaker turned manga artist.

    But I''m not done yet. Riding the wave of creative energy, I start sketching out layouts for Chapter 2. The story''s really starting to take shape now, and I can''t help but wonder how this world will receive it.

    Two hours later, my eyes are starting to burn and my hand is cramping, but I''ve got a solid start on the next Chapter. Stifling a yawn, I finally admit defeat and head to bed.

 Chapter 65: To the Moonlight Kingdom

    Chapter 65: To the Moonlight Kingdom

    (Arthur POV)

    The next day, I decide to pour my energy into the computer development and "Dragon Ball" manga. With two weeks before the Moonlight Kingdom film festival, it''s the perfect time to make some headway on these projects.

    In the lab, I find Drake and Josh hunched over a mess of circuits and code. Their dwarven craftsmanship is evident in the meticulous way they''ve arranged each component.

    "How''s it going, guys?" I ask, peering at their work.

    Drake looks up, his eyes bright with excitement. "We''re making real progress, boss. We''ve developed unique machine code for each hardware component."

    Josh nods, adding, "And we''re designing the assembly language around it. It''s like creating a new dialect for each part of the computer to communicate."

    I lean in, examining their work. "By tailoring the code to each component, we can optimize performance."

    "Yes," Drake grins. "It''s more work up front, but it''ll make the final product much more efficient."

    "How long until we see a working prototype?" I ask.

    Josh scratches his beard thoughtfully. "At this rate, maybe two months? It''s hard to say for sure. We''re in uncharted territory here."

    I nod, understanding the complexity of what we''re attempting. "Two months sounds ambitious, but achievable. Keep up the good work."

    As I''m about to leave, Drake calls out, "Boss, wait a second."

    I turn back, raising an eyebrow. "What''s up?"

    Drake and Josh exchange a glance before Drake continues, "We just wanted to say thanks. All this knowledge, these ideas... they''re from you. We''re just following your instructions."

    Josh nods in agreement. "We wouldn''t even know where to start without your guidance."

    Their words catch me off guard. For a moment, I''m not sure how to respond. It''s true that my knowledge from another life is driving this project, but their skill and dedication are what''s making it a reality.

    "I appreciate that," I say with a genuine smile. "But don''t sell yourselves short. Your expertise is what''s turning these ideas into reality."

    Drake and Josh exchange a look, their faces beaming with pride. Josh speaks up, "We still want to thank you. Without you, we''d never have known such advanced engine knowledge was even possible."

    I nod, studying her face. "That''s right. Are you excited? It''s your homeland, after all."

    Her eyebrows rise in surprise. "Homeland? Actually, no. I don''t live in the Moonlight Kingdom. I''m from..." She hesitates before finishing, "the Roses Kingdom."

    "The Roses Kingdom? On the Eden Continent?" I can''t hide my surprise. "That''s unexpected."

    Firfel''s eyes narrow slightly. "What''s unexpected about it?"

    "Nothing," I backpedal quickly, realizing I''ve stumbled into sensitive territory.

    As an awkward silence threatens to descend, I scramble for a way to recover. "I just... I guess I assumed all elves were from the Moonlight Kingdom. Shows what I know, huh?" I offer a self-deprecating smile. "Maybe you can teach me more about the Roses Kingdom on the flight?"

    Firfel''s expression softens slightly. "Perhaps," she says, a hint of mystery in her voice.

    I''m saved from further fumbling by the arrival of Fart and Ray.

    Fart and Ray started greeting me and the cast. After a two-hour wait, our airship finally docks. We board along with the other passengers, and I can''t help but marvel at the vessel. It''s like a seagoing ship, but with the ability to fly.

    As we settle into our seats, I notice the complex array of magical runes and crystals that seem to control the airship''s direction and altitude. It''s fascinating, but also looks incredibly complicated.

    Firfel leans over, a teasing glint in her eye. "First time on an airship, Arthur?"

    I nod, trying to maintain my composure. "Yeah. What about it?"

    She grins mischievously. "Oh, nothing. Just hope you''re not afraid of heights. Or sudden drops. Or unexpected magical turbulence."

    I roll my eyes, turning back to the window. As we take off, I can''t help but compare this airship to the airplanes from my previous life. The differences become apparent quickly.

    The takeoff is jerky, lacking the smooth acceleration of a jet engine. Our ascent is uneven, the magical propulsion seemingly struggling against gravity. The cabin noise is actually louder than I expected, filled with the hum of active spells and creaking wood.

    As we level off, I notice our speed seems significantly slower than a commercial airliner. The ride is bumpier too, each gust of wind causing noticeable shifts.

    It dawns on me that while this airship is impressive for this world, it''s vastly inferior to the airplanes I once knew. The magic-based technology, while versatile, lacks the refined engineering and consistent power of jet engines and aerodynamic designs.

    The journey to the Moonlight Kingdom is long but not uneventful. We pass the time with conversations, shared meals at various stops, and catching up on sleep when we can. After two days of travel, we finally arrive at our destination.

 Chapter 66: Moon City

    Chapter 66: Moon City

    (Arthur POV)

    As we exit the airport, I''m struck by the Moonlight Kingdom''s architecture. It''s a seamless blend of aesthetic beauty and historical significance, typical of the Evros Continent''s commitment to preserving its cultural heritage.

    "I''ve finally set foot in the sole elven kingdom on this human-dominated continent," I muse aloud as we walk.

    Kyle smiles at my observation. "The Moonlight Kingdom is the most prosperous realm in Evros. Even other human kingdoms envy it. Evros would be nothing without the Moonlight Kingdom."

    Firfel nods in agreement. "That''s true. The first king of the Moonlight Kingdom brought significant changes to the continent. He revolutionized trade, agriculture, and urban planning."

    I can''t help but play devil''s advocate. "But wasn''t the expansion of trade networks also blamed for the plagues in the past? That''s the argument humans use to downplay the Moonlight Kingdom''s achievements."

    Kyle snorts dismissively. "Plagues are a normal part of history, not solely due to trade. There were other factors, like poor sanitation in human cities. If not for our first king''s laws on public hygiene and waste management, which human kings later copied, Evros would have suffered far worse."

    "Indeed," Firfel adds. "The Moonlight Kingdom''s advancements in medicine and magical healing also played a crucial role in containing those plagues."

    As we continue our walk, I''m struck by how intertwined the histories of elves and humans are in this continent. It''s a stark reminder of the complex relationships between races in this world.

    "Well," I say, looking at the bustling streets around us, "I''m looking forward to experiencing some of this prosperity and culture firsthand. Shall we explore a bit before the festival preparations begin?"

    Kyle grins, a hint of pride in his voice. "Of course. Let me show you why the Moonlight Kingdom is the jewel of Evros."

    ***

    Kyle takes us on a whirlwind tour of Moon City''s highlights. We weave through the bustling City Market, where elven craftsmen sell intricate jewelry and magical trinkets. The Red Tower looms over the city, its pearlescent walls shimmering in the sunlight.

    "The Red Tower''s been standing for over a thousand years," Kyle explains proudly. "It''s said the first elven king built it in a single night using forgotten magic."

    Our stomachs growling, Kyle leads us to the Crescent Bistro, famous for its fusion of elven and human cuisines.

    An elven reporter approaches, microphone in hand. "Welcome to the Moonlight Kingdom, prince Arthur... or should I say ex-prince?" She doesn''t wait for a response before continuing, "Your film was announced at the last minute to be appearing at this festival. Many film experts and critics think it''s presumptuous to accept your film so late, even if you are the director and producer of ''The Demonfather''. There are doubts about whether your new film is truly worthy of the Moonlight Film Festival. What do you say to that?"

    I take a moment to compose myself before responding. "What can I say?" I smile, trying to strike a balance between confidence and humility. "Honestly, if I said anything positive about my new film, it would sound like boasting and wouldn''t be convincing at all. So I''ll only say this: my film will speak for itself."

    The reporter looks visibly surprised by my response before regaining her composure. "Well, it seems you''re very confident about your film," she says. "Let''s just hope it''ll be as good as ''The Demonfather''."

    I nod with a chuckle, "I hope so too."

    The reporter nods, then drops a bombshell that catches me off guard. "It better be, because a famous and respected film critic, known not only in elven entertainment but worldwide, has announced he''ll be viewing the film himself."

    My eyes widen slightly at this news. "Caedan Aegis will actually view my film?"

    The elf reporter nods, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Yes. He rarely attends the Moonlight Film Festival, but it seems your second film has caught his attention." She adds, "Well, it''s not surprising, considering he just rated ''The Demonfather'' a stunning 8 out of 10 stars. Perhaps he''s interested in seeing what you''ve brought to the table this time."

    After dropping this bombshell, the reporter moves on to interview other attendees, leaving me slightly stunned.

    I quickly approach Fart, nudging him. "Why didn''t you tell me that Caedan, that famous elf film critic, will be viewing my film?"

    Fart''s eyes widen in surprise. "He will view our film?" he asks, seemingly as caught off guard as I am.

    I ignore his use of ''our film'', acknowledging that in a way, as my partner, he can claim some ownership of "Lord of the Rings".

    Fart scratches his head, looking a bit sheepish. "Well, I didn''t know he''d view our film. It''s a pleasant surprise."

    I nod, my mind wandering back to what I know about Caedan Aegis. He''s been a legend in the entertainment industry since I was a kid. But he''s not just any critic - he''s known for giving directors suggestions to improve their filmmaking. Many of those directors went on to become household names. That''s why Caedan''s opinion and advice are so valuable to filmmakers.

    He''s not just a critic who tears things apart - he''s a mentor, a guide. Makes sense, given that Caedan was a director himself in his youth.

    Fart''s voice breaks through my thoughts. "Well, it will be better if Caedan sees your film!" He grins, confidence radiating from him. "I''m sure your film will definitely satisfy him."

    I appreciate Fart''s enthusiasm, but honestly, I don''t mind either way if Caedan sees my film or not. I''m just a bit surprised by the news. Sure, it would be a nice bonus if Caedan gives "Lord of the Rings" a good review, but it''s not something I''m hanging my hopes on.

 Chapter 67: LOTR screening

    Chapter 67: LOTR screening

    (Arthur POV)

    The Moonlight Film Festival''s opening ceremony begins with pomp and circumstance. The festival director, Herold Green, takes the stage, welcoming everyone present and introducing notable guests. He mentions rising human and elven filmmakers: Marco River from Empirica, Kai Suzuki from Japon, and others from South East Anatolia. Several elves from various kingdoms, including the Moonlight Kingdom itself, are also introduced.

    I''m mentioned too, though like the others, I don''t go on stage. The audience applauds politely at my introduction.

    Then, Herold''s voice rises with excitement. "Let''s welcome one of our most notable guests at this festival, Caedan Aegis!"

    I join in the applause as the old elf steps onto the stage. His eyes sweep across the audience before he begins speaking, his voice carrying easily through the hall.

    "Over the years of being a film enthusiast, what I can only say is that the picture industry is changing very fast. Especially lately, with the film ''The Demonfather''."

    At the mention of my film, I feel numerous gazes turn in my direction.

    Caedan continues, "Not only was it in color, but it also introduced ingenious directing techniques. The way it captured intimate family moments juxtaposed with grand, sweeping scenes of power and conflict was truly revolutionary."

    I feel Caedan''s gaze settle on me as he says, "This incredible film that opened a new world in the picture industry, not only through colored pictures but through its storytelling, was not possible, of course, without the mastermind behind it. Arthur Morningstar deserves a heartfelt applause."

    The crowd erupts into enthusiastic applause.

    I maintain a modest smile as Caedan continues his speech, his words resonating through the hall.

    "Arthur Morningstar is proof that the picture industry I hold so dear has a bright future. Like Arthur, other talented filmmakers are emerging, challenging our views of entertainment. Some might call their work gore, illicit, dirty, or gritty. Others might even call it evil. But to us who love entertainment pictures, we call it art."

    He pauses, letting his words sink in. "The film ''The Demonfather'' is one such example. It''s gritty, it''s illicit, it''s cruel, and it''s simply... art."

    As Caedan keeps mentioning my name and work, I become acutely aware of the envious gazes directed my way. But I don''t let it bother me. This is part of the game, after all.

    Caedan wraps up his speech after a few more minutes. "Today, I am here simply to enjoy what the current generation of filmmakers is bringing. And I am expecting great things from you all." He bows to the crowd, met with enthusiastic applause.

    I join in the clapping, feeling a mix of pride and anticipation. As the applause dies down, the festival officially begins with the opening film from a major elf studio.

    The lights dim as "Thorny Flower" begins. It''s a story about a shy young elf who falls for a beautiful but fierce elf girl, who''s part of a gang. At first, he''s put off by her rough demeanor, but as time passes, he finds himself drawn to her. The catch? She''s already involved with the gang''s big boss.

    As their relationship develops, the big boss discovers their growing attachment and sends killers after them. They survive, seeking help from a powerful police officer who aids them in bringing down the gang leader, but only after a series of challenges.

    Watching the film unfold, I can''t help but smile inwardly. It''s clear that "The Demonfather" has left its mark - the influence is unmistakable in certain scenes and themes. Despite being a comedy, the film handles its more serious moments with surprising depth.

    Not that it matters whether Arthur gives an inspirational speech or not. What truly matters is the film he''s brought to the table.

    That''s what I''ve been waiting for. The origin of the film, be it demon or otherwise, is irrelevant. What matters is whether it''s good enough to redefine the entire picture industry.

    ''Will the ex-prince produce another film that matches or surpasses The Demonfather?'' The thought lingers in my mind as the lights dim.

    The introductions for "Hellfire Studios", "Lava Brothers", and "Love Pictures Entertainment" flash across the screen. As the film itself begins to roll, I''m immediately taken aback.

    The scaling resolution is noticeably superior to "The Demonfather" and other recent colored films. It''s a marked improvement in the viewing experience.

    This alone proves that, at least in terms of camera and film technologies, the ex-prince Arthur is ahead of the curve.

    As my mind processes the impressive scale resolution, an ethereal female voice fills the theater:

    "The world is changed. I feel it in the water. I feel it in the earth. I smell it in the air."

    The narration continues, describing the forging of the Great Rings. My interest piques as I watch the three elves don their rings. ''A ring? It seems to be quite important,'' I note mentally.

    The voice goes on, detailing the distribution of rings to dwarf-lords, men, and demons. Then comes the revelation of Sauron''s deception and the forging of the One Ring.

    As the scene shifts to a barren, hellish landscape dominated by a looming volcano, I find myself deeply impressed. The visuals are breathtaking, unlike anything I''ve seen before.

    "In the land of Mordor, in the fires of Mount Doom, the Dark Lord Sauron forged, in secret, a Master Ring, to control all others. And into this Ring he poured his cruelty, his malice, and his will to dominate all life.

    One Ring to rule them all."

    The theater falls silent as we watch the epic battle between the alliance of Men and Elves against Sauron''s forces. I feel a chill run down my spine, completely engrossed in the unfolding drama.

    "It was in this moment, when all hope had faded, that Isildur, son of the King, took up his father''s sword."

    The film and the elf''s ethereal narration continue, drawing me deeper into the story. I watch, transfixed, as Isildur meets his fate, all for the sake of the ring.

    "It seems that the ring is very much desired," I mutter under my breath, barely aware I''m speaking aloud. The power of the narrative has me in its grip.

    "History became legend. Legend became myth."

    As the opening sequence unfolds, I find myself utterly captivated. My role as a critic fades away; the notepad on my lap lies forgotten. In this moment, I''m not Caedan Aegis, the renowned elf critic.

    Right now, I''m just a person enjoying a film, completely immersed in its world and story. "Lord of the Rings" has effectively transported me, and we''re only at the beginning.

 Chapter 68: LOTR Impression

    Chapter 68: LOTR Impression

    (Caedan Aegis POV)

    The opening scenes flash by, a whirlwind of history compressed into mere minutes. As the last echoes of battle fade, the narrator''s voice washes over us once more:

    "The Ring came to the creature Gollum, who took it deep into the tunnels of the Misty Mountains."

    Gollum moves with an unsettling, spider-like grace, all gangly limbs and bulbous eyes. There''s something both pitiful and terrifying about him. I''ve seen my fair share of monsters in films, but this...

    "And there, it consumed him. The Ring brought to Gollum unnatural long life. For five hundred years it poisoned his mind."

    I can''t help but shudder. Five hundred years... that''s a long time even for an elf like me, and I''m pushing 180. The thought of spending centuries alone in the dark, corrupted by that ring, is chilling.

    "And in the gloom of Gollum''s cave, it waited."

    The narration continues, painting a picture of creeping darkness and growing fear. I find myself holding my breath, completely engrossed. When the ring abandons Gollum, I feel an unexpected pang of sympathy for the creature.

    "But something happened then the Ring did not intend. It was picked up by the most unlikely creature imaginable: a Hobbit, Bilbo Baggins of the Shire."

    As the character Bilbo appears on screen, I observe with interest. The actor is clearly a half-human, half-dwarf, but in the context of the film, he''s called a "hobbit." It''s an intriguing choice, creating this new race for the story.

    "For the time will soon come when Hobbits will shape the fortunes of all..."

    The narrator''s words linger in the air as the opening scenes draw to a close. I settle back in my seat, my mind reeling. By the gods, what an opening!

    In just a few minutes, this film has managed to create an entire world, rich with history and fraught with danger.

    I''m completely invested in this story, despite knowing it''s all fiction. The scene shifts to a place called the Shire, where these so-called "hobbits" live. It''s a pastoral setting that feels both unfamiliar and fantastical.

    As a carriage rumbles into view, carrying the character Gandalf, I find myself leaning forward again. I watch intently as Gandalf begins his conversation with another character, Frodo.

    Her companion nodded, adding thoughtfully, "They seem like simple, kind-hearted creatures. It makes their suffering all the more difficult to watch."

    I found myself silently agreeing. The film had skillfully portrayed the hobbits as a good-natured race, setting them apart from the other peoples of Middle-earth. Unlike the proud elves, the sturdy dwarves, demons or the ambitious humans, the hobbits were presented as humble, peace-loving beings.

    ***

    (Dianne James POV)

    I''ll admit, I came into this screening with reservations. Yes, Hellfire Studios had impressed me thoroughly with "The Demonfather," but that didn''t mean I''d automatically love anything they produced.

    In fact, I''d believed "The Demonfather" to be a one-off masterpiece, nearly impossible to replicate - not just for Hellfire Studios, but for any filmmaker.

    Yet here I am, watching "Lord of the Rings," and it seems the ex-prince is determined to prove me and the others wrong. This film has me just as engrossed as "The Demonfather" did, perhaps even more so. I never thought I''d find myself more invested in a film so soon after "The Demonfather," but here we are.

    As the minutes tick by, I remain on the edge of my seat, completely absorbed. While the final verdict is still out, I can''t deny how impressed I am already. It''s as if Arthur Morningstar is throwing down the gauntlet, challenging not just other filmmakers, but his own past achievements.

    The scene shifted, and suddenly there he was - Aragorn, played by none other than the ex-prince himself. I couldn''t help but smile a little. Arthur Morningstar taking on a major role in his own film? It felt almost like de?ja? vu after "The Demonfather."

    But this time, something was different. The usual whispers of skepticism I''d come to expect when a director cast themselves in their own film were noticeably absent. It seemed I wasn''t the only one who remembered Arthur''s impressive turn in "The Demonfather." The doubts that might have plagued us before - worries about the film''s quality or fears that it would become a vanity project - they just... weren''t there.

    And Arthur didn''t disappoint. His portrayal of Aragorn was compelling from the start. There was a quiet strength in the way he pulled Frodo from his nightmare, a sense of barely contained power as he later protected the hobbit. I found myself nodding in approval.

    The ex-prince had grown as an actor, that much was clear.

    The film continued to impress. The wizard duel between Gandalf and Saruman was nothing short of epic, magic crackling across the screen in a display that left me breathless. Then came Frodo''s injury and his arrival in Rivendell, each scene building the tension masterfully.

    The Council of Elrond was a particular highlight. The way the film portrayed the bickering between the races felt genuine, the tensions palpable. When Frodo stepped forward to take on the burden of the ring, I could feel the weight of his decision.

    But it was Frodo''s reunion with Bilbo that truly caught me off guard. The transformation in Bilbo was startling - he''d aged visibly since giving up the ring. It was a touching moment, tinged with sadness... until it wasn''t. When Bilbo''s face suddenly contorted, reaching for the ring with a hunger that was terrifying in its intensity, I nearly leapt out of my seat.

    Around me, I could hear gasps and muffled cries of shock. It was a masterful bit of filmmaking, catching us all off guard just when we''d let our defenses down.

 Chapter 69: Arthur had done it again

    Chapter 69: Arthur had done it again

    (Dianne James POV)

    The newly formed Fellowship of the Ring set off on their perilous journey. I couldn''t help but notice Boromir, another half-demon, half-human like Aragorn, eyeing the One Ring with barely concealed desire. Thank the stars for Aragorn, ever vigilant in his protection of Frodo.

    Their path was fraught with danger from the start. When they reached the Misty Mountains, Saruman''s attack left me slack-jawed. The sheer magical might on display was staggering.

    Around me, the audience buzzed with excitement and speculation:

    "By the gods, such power!" gasped an elf to my left.

    A dwarf stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Must be some legendary spell, that. Not your everyday magic, that''s for certain."

    "Forbidden magic, perhaps?" a human whispered, a mix of fear and awe in his voice.

    I found myself nodding along, equally curious. What kind of magic could have such a devastating effect from miles away? Saruman was clearly a force to be reckoned with, possibly surpassing even the old elves I''ve known in my life.

    The Fellowship''s journey led them into the Mines of Moria, an ancient dwarven city that Gimli hoped to reclaim. The actor portraying Gimli delivered a heart-wrenching performance at Balin''s tomb, his grief palpable.

    Just as I thought I had the measure of this film, just as I believed I knew what challenges the Fellowship would face next, everything changed. They encountered a being called a "Balrog."

    The collective gasp that rippled through the theater mirrored my own shock. The Balrog was a terrifying sight to behold - a massive creature of shadow and flame, with eyes that burned like the depths of hell itself. Its very presence seemed to darken the screen, radiating malevolence.

    Before I could stop myself, I blurted out, "How in the name of the elven gods did they manage to cast such a being?"

    The critic beside me shook his head in wonder. "I''ve never seen anything like it in all my years."

    "Could it be an illusion?" I asked, genuinely baffled.

    Another critic chimed in, his voice filled with uncertainty. "It feels too real for mere illusion... but then again, this is a film. It''s hard to tell."

    My mind raced with possibilities. Did Hellfire Studios somehow pay an astronomical sum to feature some unknown, terrifying creature? Is this where their millions of dollars in budget went? The more I pondered, the more questions I had.

    The tension in the theater was palpable as we watched the Balrog chase after the Fellowship. My heart raced when Gandalf stayed behind to confront the beast, while Aragorn held back a distraught Frodo.

    A chill ran down my spine as a thought struck me. I couldn''t help but flash back to Sonny''s death in "The Demonfather." Surely the ex-prince wouldn''t... But even as I silently pleaded for a different outcome, that telltale melancholy theme began to play. You know the one - it might as well scream, "Someone''s about to bite the dust!"

    Gandalf''s defiant shout echoed through the theater: "You shall not pass!"

    But then the arrows started to hit Boromir, and my heart sank. Oh no. That ex-prince was at it again, sacrificing another character. I braced myself for what I knew was coming.

    Boromir fought on valiantly, even as the arrows pierced him. When he finally fell to his knees, the orc leader - Lurtz, I think his name was - moved in for the kill. But Aragorn arrived just in time, engaging Lurtz in a fierce duel that ended with the orc''s beheading.

    As Aragorn knelt beside the fallen Boromir, the theater fell silent. We all leaned in, hanging on every word of their exchange.

    Boromir, his voice weak but urgent, spoke of his fears for his home. "The White City... what will happen to my people?"

    Aragorn clasped Boromir''s hand, his voice steady and reassuring. "I swear to you, I will not let the White City fall, nor our people fail."

    Boromir''s next words hit me like a punch to the gut: "I would have followed you, my brother... my captain... my king."

    I felt a lump form in my throat. It was beautifully done, I had to admit. Though I couldn''t help but notice how Arthur was positioning his character as the linchpin of the story. Clever, if a bit self-aggrandizing.

    "I failed you all," Boromir whispered, his last words tinged with regret.

    Aragorn''s response was immediate and heartfelt: "No, Boromir, you fought bravely. You have kept your honor."

    As Boromir breathed his last, I found myself blinking back unexpected tears. Despite my initial skepticism, I had to hand it to Arthur - he knew how to craft a powerful, emotional scene. The ex-prince had done it again, turning a character we initially despised into someone whose death we genuinely mourned.

    As the battle''s aftermath unfolded, I sensed the film drawing to a close. Frodo bid a poignant farewell to his companions, setting off alone in a boat. But just as I thought we''d seen the last surprise, the camera panned to reveal Gollum''s twisted figure, his eyes fixed hungrily on Frodo''s retreating form.

    Before I could fully process the implications, the scene shifted dramatically. Ancient trees filled the screen, their branches swaying as they communicated in an unknown, mournful language. The sudden change left me reeling, but nothing could have prepared me for what came next.

    A dragon, majestic and terrifying, soared across the sky before landing with surprising grace. My eyes widened, my mind racing with questions. But before I could even begin to fathom what this meant for the story, the screen faded to black and the credits began to roll.

    "Did we just experience a cliff hanger?" the critic beside me gasped, his voice a mix of disbelief and excitement.

    I nodded, still processing what we''d just seen. "Seems like it," I managed to reply.

    The term ''cliff hanger'' originated from a popular novel series a few decades back, where the author consistently ended Chapters with the protagonist in perilous situations - often literally hanging from cliffs. The term caught on, becoming shorthand for any abrupt, suspenseful ending that leaves the audience craving more.

    As the implications of this ending sank in, a thought struck me. "Wait, I forget something. How did they manage to get an actor drag-" But before I could finish my question, a thunderous applause erupted around me, drowning out my words.

    Swept up in the moment, I found myself on my feet, my hands coming together almost of their own accord. My unfinished question faded from my mind as I joined in the standing ovation, the energy in the theater electric.

    As I clapped, I couldn''t help but marvel at what I''d just witnessed. Arthur Morningstar had done it again, crafting a film that not only lived up to the hype of "The Demonfather" but in many ways surpassed it.

 Chapter 70: Aroma of Jealousy

    Chapter 70: Aroma of Jealousy

    (Arthur POV)

    As the credits rolled and the applause thundered through the theater, I couldn''t wipe the grin off my face. Firfel, Imkrag, Kurt, and I made our way to the stage, basking in the glow of our success.

    The audience settled into their seats as I stepped up to the microphone. I took a deep breath, savoring the moment before speaking.

    "Well, folks," I began, my voice warm with genuine emotion, "it seems we''ve managed to keep you entertained this evening."

    The crowd erupted in cheers.

    "It was more than entertainment, it was an experience!" someone shouted.

    Another voice chimed in, "You''ve outdone yourself, Morningstar!"

    I chuckled, enjoying their enthusiasm. Glancing at my co-stars, I could see the nervousness radiating off Imkrag and Kurt. Poor guys looked like they might bolt at any second. Even Firfel, usually so composed, had a hint of excitement in her eyes.

    Turning back to the audience, I continued, "My film has indeed spoken for itself this evening. And despite not preparing a speech at all - rookie mistake, I know - I can only say that I''m incredibly grateful for how well it''s been received."

    I paused, allowing a hint of genuine emotion to creep into my voice. It wasn''t just the film''s success that moved me, but also the {System} rewards I''d received for completing my mission. Not that I could tell them that, of course.

    The audience quieted, picking up on my change in tone. I seized the moment to add, "Creating this film was no small feat. My team and I faced numerous challenges, from budget constraints to logistical nightmares. It took us over a few months of intense work to bring this vision to life."

    I glanced around the room, making eye contact with as many people as I could. "While my crew couldn''t be here tonight, I want to emphasize that this film''s greatness isn''t just down to my admittedly brilliant directing," I said with a self-deprecating chuckle. "It''s the result of an incredible team effort."

    As I wrapped up my speech a few minutes later, the audience broke into applause once more. I caught snippets of conversation from nearby:

    "Who knew demons could be so sentimental?"

    "Hey, they''ve got feelings too, you know."

    I smiled to myself. If only they knew the real reason behind my emotions - the {System} rewards waiting for me. But that was my little secret.

    For now, I was content to bask in the afterglow of our success, surrounded by the warmth of the audience''s appreciation and the pride of a job well done.

    "Here with me tonight are some of the talented actors who brought this story to life. First, we have Kurt Vault, who played Frodo."

    Kurt stepped forward, bowing nervously to the crowd. Someone in the back shouted, "You''ve gotta protect the ring, Frodo!" eliciting laughter from the audience.

    The crowd''s energy was infectious. Someone called out, "How much for the One Ring, Frodo?" eliciting chuckles from the audience.

    I couldn''t help but grin as another voice piped up, "Don''t listen to them, Lady Frodo!"

    That last comment set off a wave of laughter that swept through the theater. Even I found myself chuckling softly.

    ***

    The premiere afterglow was quickly replaced by the frenzy of the post-screening interviews. My co-stars and I found ourselves surrounded by a swarm of reporters, their eyes glinting with curiosity and hunger for a scoop. Most of them, unsurprisingly, zeroed in on me.

    An elven reporter with piercing green eyes thrust her microphone towards me. "Your film''s premiere is an unexpected success. How do you feel?"

    I couldn''t help but smirk a little. "Feels great," I said, keeping it simple.

    Another reporter, a dwarf with an impressively braided beard, chimed in. "This new film of yours far surpassed ''The Demonfather'' in my opinion. Can you tell us who inspired you to make such a film? Especially, what inspired those powerful ring artifacts?"

    I paused for a moment, my mind racing. "Well," I began, crafting my story carefully, "I was inspired by my kingdom''s ancient artifacts that contained immense power. I thought, why not make a movie about ancient artifacts? Powerful rings, maybe? And then I wrote a script for it."

    Suddenly, a tall elf with sharp features and cold eyes spoke up. His voice dripped with disdain. "Really? Because I couldn''t help but notice some... familiar elements in your film. The powerful artifacts, the ancient lore... It all feels rather reminiscent of elven history. Care to comment on that?"

    I raised an eyebrow, sensing the trap. "History is full of tales about powerful artifacts. I drew inspiration from many sources."

    The elf - whose name tag read ''Thorne Silverleaf'' - pressed on, his facade of politeness slipping. "Sources, you say? But isn''t it odd how closely your ''inspiration'' aligns with elven lore? One might almost call it a... rip-off."

    Firfel stepped forward, her eyes flashing. "That''s quite an accusation, Mr. Silverleaf. Are you suggesting elves have exclusive rights to stories about magical items?"

    Thorne''s lip curled. "I''m merely pointing out the similarities. But while we''re on the topic of questionable practices..." He pulled out a folded newspaper. "There are some interesting rumors circulating about your previous film, Mr. Morningstar."

    He unfolded the paper, revealing a headline: ''The Truth Behind The Demonfather: Ghost Writers and Secret Directors?''

    "Care to address these allegations?" Thorne asked, his voice dripping with faux concern. "It does seem rather... unlikely that someone with your background could suddenly produce two blockbusters."

    I felt a familiar heat building behind my eyes, but before I could respond, Firfel cut in.

    "Unlikely?" she scoffed. "What''s unlikely is a so-called professional journalist peddling baseless gossip. Arthur''s talent speaks for itself. If you can''t see that, perhaps you''re in the wrong profession."

    Thorne''s face reddened. "Now see here-"

    "No, you see here," Firfel interrupted, her voice steely. "Your jealousy is showing, Mr. Silverleaf. If you have nothing of substance to contribute, I suggest you leave. There are plenty of reputable journalists here who''d love to ask some actual questions."

    As Firfel and Thorne continued their heated exchange, I remained silent, a storm brewing inside me. I could feel a familiar warmth building behind my eyes, a telltale sign of what was to come. My vision started to blur slightly, and I knew that at any moment, my eyes might shift to that intimidating scarlet hue.

    Just as I thought I might lose control, a new voice cut through the tension like a knife through butter.

    "My, my. What an interesting fragrance in the air tonight."

    "Is that... eau de sour grapes I detect?" Caedan continued, his eyes twinkling as they landed on Thorne. "Or perhaps just the pungent aroma of jealousy? It''s so hard to tell sometimes."

    Thorne''s face paled as he recognized the legendary critic. He opened his mouth as if to speak, then thought better of it. With a final glare in my direction, he turned on his heel and stalked away.

 Chapter 71: Proverb

    Chapter 71: Proverb

    (Arthur POV)

    It all happened in a blur. One moment, Thorne Silverleaf was spewing accusations, and the next, he was scurrying away with his tail between his legs. As the dust settled, I found myself face to face with Caedan Aegis.

    Camera flashes popped like miniature lightning bolts around us. I glanced at Firfel, making a mental note to thank her later, before turning to Caedan.

    "Thank you," I said, genuinely grateful for his intervention.

    Caedan waved it off with a warm smile. "No, no. If anyone should be thanking anyone, it''s me thanking you." He paused, his eyes twinkling. "Your film tonight... it truly satisfied my hunger for great cinema. You''ve created something remarkable, Arthur."

    He clapped me on the shoulder, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I''ll be honest, I had my doubts initially, like many others. But tonight? You proved us all wrong. And I''m delighted to have been proven wrong."

    I felt a surge of warmth towards Caedan. No wonder he was a legend in the industry - he was not only insightful but genuinely kind and supportive.

    As the cameras continued to flash, capturing this moment between the ''infamous prince'' and the legendary critic, I bowed slightly. "It''s an honor to receive such high praise from the legendary Caedan Aegis."

    Caedan chuckled, waving his hand dismissively. "Oh, stop it. I''m just an old critic, that''s all."

    Then, to my surprise, he turned to Firfel and gave her a knowing nod. "And I see you have good taste in women, too. Congratulations." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me slightly bewildered.

    What did he mean by that? I glanced at Firfel, suddenly aware of how this might look. We weren''t... were we? No, we definitely weren''t there. Yet.

    Shaking off my confusion, I addressed the eager reporters. "Alright, everyone, we''ll be taking our leave now. It''s been a long day, and we could all use some rest."

    As we made our way through the parting crowd, I turned to Firfel. "Hey, thanks for having my back there."

    Firfel shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "Don''t mention it. That reporter was just looking for trouble. After seeing how hard you''ve worked on this film, I couldn''t just stand by." She paused, her eyes meeting mine. "Actually, I should be thanking you for bringing me into this masterpiece of a project."

    I felt a warmth spread through my chest that had nothing to do with my unusual eye-changing ability. As we headed back to our hotel, I couldn''t help but feel that something had shifted between us. Whatever it was, I was looking forward to seeing where it might lead.

    ***

    Two days had flown by since the premiere. Firfel, Imkrag, and Kurt had long since returned to the Morningstar Kingdom, but I''d stuck around in the Moonlight Kingdom. There was still fallout from the "Lord of the Rings" effect to deal with, not to mention potential distributors to wrangle.

    Kyle leaned forward, his expression pained. "Mr. Morningstar, I want you to know I really don''t want to sell the distribution rights. But if I don''t..." He trailed off, then continued reluctantly, "Titan Pictures is threatening to use their media connections to boycott your film. And with their ability to block access to major cinemas... I''m starting to wonder if we have a choice."

    I sat back, feeling the weight of the situation. I''d naively thought that after the "Lord of the Rings" premiere, everything would fall into place like it did with "The Demonfather". Clearly, I''d underestimated the cutthroat nature of the industry.

    After mulling it over for a moment, I leaned forward, decision made. "Don''t sell it, Mr. Love," I said firmly, then added with a wry smile, "I''ve got a feeling that once they get their hands on those rights, they''ll squeeze every last penny out of it, leaving me with scraps."

    Kyle''s eyebrows shot up. "Are you certain about this, Mr. Morningstar? It''s a big risk we''d be taking."

    I nodded, feeling more confident by the second. "I''m sure. Look, a little setback isn''t going to kill us. Remember ''The Demonfather''? It faced boycotts, got blocked from major cinemas, and still, look at how that box office turned out."

    Fart leaned in, his expression grave. "With all due respect, Mr. Morningstar, this is a different situation. ''The Demonfather'' caught everyone off guard. Nobody expected it to blow up like it did, so the boycotts and blocks weren''t as... aggressive. But now?" He shook his head. "Titan Pictures knows what they''re dealing with. They''ll pull out all the stops, team up with their partners. They''re not going to underestimate you this time."

    "He''s got a point," Kyle chimed in, his eyes clouded with worry. "You''re not flying under the radar anymore. They know what you''re capable of now."

    I couldn''t help but smile, feeling a surge of confidence despite the grim faces before me. "Gentlemen," I said, leaning forward, "a truly great film will shine through, no matter how many stones of accusation are thrown at it."

    I could see the doubt in their eyes, but I wasn''t intimidated by Titan Pictures or their threats. In fact, a part of me was almost looking forward to their attempts to bring us down.

    "Look," I continued, "where there''s sugar, there are ants, right? No matter how well you hide it or how far away you put it, the ants will find it eventually."

    Kyle and Fart exchanged confused glances, clearly not following my train of thought.

    I chuckled, deciding to spell it out for them. "Our film, ''Lord of the Rings,'' is the sugar. The filmgoers are the ants. No matter what Titan Pictures does, if people want to see our film, they''ll find a way."

    I could see understanding dawning in their eyes, but the worry hadn''t completely faded.

    "In fact," I added, warming to my theme, "their attempts to boycott us might actually work in our favor. Bad publicity is still publicity, after all. They might end up drawing more attention to our film than we ever could on our own."

    Fart shook his head, looking bewildered. "You really think their efforts to bring us down could actually help us?"

    I nodded, feeling more certain by the second. "Of course. People love an underdog story. The more they try to suppress us, the more curious people will become about what all the fuss is about."

    I could see that Kyle and Fart were still worried, and I understood their concern. They hadn''t yet seen firsthand how the machinations of big studios could backfire, inadvertently boosting the very film they were trying to squash.

    "Trust me," I said, meeting their eyes in turn. "I''ve been the underdog my whole life. Sometimes, that''s the best position to be in. We''re going to ride this wave, gentlemen, and come out stronger on the other side."

 Chapter 72: Sweeping Through the awards

    Chapter 72: Sweeping Through the awards

    (Kyle Love POV)

    Across the table sat a thin human with an absurd mustache that might have been funny if not for the cold calculation in his eyes. His suit probably cost more than my car, and those golden-framed glasses weren''t just for show. This was a man used to getting his way.

    Ed Louis took a long drag from his cigarette, deliberately blowing the smoke in my face. "So, you''re rejecting our offer?" His voice was casual, but I could hear the threat underneath.

    I waved away the acrid cloud, fighting the urge to cough. "That''s right," I said, keeping my voice steady.

    Ed stood up abruptly, jabbing his cigarette in my direction. "Do you understand that your decision today will make you regret it in the future?"

    I stood my ground, even as my heart raced. "I believe in the film. I know it''ll be profitable. Selling those rights to you would be foolish."

    He crushed the cigarette in his hand, his lips curling into a sneer. "Profitable? Heh, yeah, good luck with that." His voice dropped to a menacing growl. "No one who goes against Titan Pictures makes money. They all go bankrupt."

    I remained silent, acutely aware of the truth in his words. Titan Pictures was big enough to make good on that threat. It was the source of their arrogance, their certainty that they could bully anyone into submission.

    "Are you sure about your decision?" Ed asked again, giving me one last chance to back down.

    I don''t know where I found the courage, but I looked him straight in the eye. "I don''t want to repeat myself, Ed Louis." Using his full name felt like a small act of defiance.

    Ed''s eyes narrowed. "Alright, have it your way. I hope this decision doesn''t come back to haunt you. Because I''m going to make damn sure that Love Pictures Entertainment falls. Remember that."

    With a final huff of anger, he stormed out, leaving me alone with the lingering smell of smoke and my own doubts.

    I sank back into my chair, my bravado evaporating. I couldn''t quite believe what I''d just done. Going up against a studio like Titan Pictures... it was madness. But I was gambling everything on Arthur Morningstar being right. That our film would profit even with a giant like Titan Pictures trying to crush it.

    As the reality of what I''d just done sank in, I couldn''t help but wonder: Had I just saved Love Pictures Entertainment, or signed its death warrant?

    ***

    (Roger POV)

    "Here''s your drink!" I called out, sliding a frothy mug across the bar to a burly customer who caught it with practiced ease.

    The Moonlight Film Festival always brought good business to the tavern. Film enthusiasts from across the kingdom - hell, from around the world - flocked to our little corner of the Moonlight Kingdom. Some came to watch, others to present, but they all seemed to end up here, drowning their excitement or sorrows in our ale.

    Curious, I craned my neck to catch a glimpse of the headline: "Infamous Prince''s ''Lord of the Rings'' - A Disaster of Epic Proportions".

    The elf snatched the paper, scanned it, then tossed it aside with a scoff. "Rubbish. They''re clearly not telling the truth."

    "But it''s not just this one," the human said, looking thoughtful. "I''ve seen a few papers trashing it. Makes you wonder."

    The elf''s eyes lit up. "Then see for yourself! Join us. We''ll even spot you a ticket."

    The human''s eyebrows shot up. "Yeah? Alright, I''m game."

    And just like that, they were out the door, the human swept up in the enthusiasts'' wake.

    I shook my head, chuckling to myself. This wasn''t the first time I''d seen this play out. Seemed like every other day, some skeptic would wander in, head full of bad reviews, only to get dragged off by die-hard fans determined to convert them.

    "This year''s festival is something else," I muttered, wiping down the bar. "More interesting, sure, but a hell of a lot weirder too."

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Two weeks of the Moonlight Film Festival had flown by in a blur. I''d been ping-ponging between Moon City and home, juggling the festival circus with our computer project. Exhausting doesn''t even begin to cover it.

    But today was the big one - the festival''s grand finale. Awards day. My stomach was in knots as I sat in the packed auditorium, waiting for the ceremony to start.

    "Lord of the Rings" had snagged nominations for just about everything, including the festival''s most prestigious awards: the Lunar Laurel for Best Director and the Celestial Crown for Best Film. We were also up for a slew of minor awards like the Audience Choice Award and the Best Screenplay.

    Herold Green, the festival director, took the stage, his silver robes shimmering under the spotlights. He started with the minor categories, and I found myself holding my breath each time he opened an envelope.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, we begin with our minor awards..."

    I tried to pay attention as he rattled off the winners, but my mind kept drifting to the big ones. Still, I couldn''t help but grin as "Lord of the Rings" swept up award after award in the smaller categories. The Audience''s Choice Award, the Best Screenplay, Best Visuals, the Best Soundtrack trophy - they all came our way.

    Finally, Herold reached into his pocket and pulled out the envelope I''d been waiting for all night.

    "And now, the moment you''ve all been waiting for. The Lunar Laurel for Best Director goes to..."

 Chapter 73: Controversy

    Chapter 73: Controversy

    (3rd Person POV)

    The room held its collective breath as Herold Green fingered the envelope containing the winner of the Lunar Laurel for Best Director. He cleared his throat, milking the moment for all it was worth.

    "And the award goes to... ''Lord of the Rings'' directed by Arthur Morningstar!"

    The announcement hit like a thunderclap. A beat of silence, then a cacophony of reactions.

    "This can''t be possible," an elf filmmaker muttered, his face a mask of disbelief.

    He wasn''t alone. The room buzzed with shocked whispers. Sure, "Lord of the Rings" had been cleaning up in the minor categories, but this? This was different. The main awards were supposed to be above such... upsets.

    All eyes turned to Arthur Morningstar - the infamous prince turned filmmaker - as he made his way to the stage. He accepted the silver award, looking almost as surprised as everyone else.

    Herold beamed, practically bouncing on his toes. "You''re making history, Arthur Morningstar! First demon filmmaker to win a main award at this festival, and your film''s sweeping the board!"

    Arthur blinked, as if trying to process it all. "Yeah, it''s... it''s something alright. Honestly, I''m still wrapping my head around the fact that this festival was willing to embrace a film from a demon."

    Herold''s smile widened. "At this festival, we don''t care if it''s made by demons, elves, or even orcs. Good cinema is good cinema."

    Arthur chuckled, the sound a mix of amusement and lingering disbelief.

    In the audience, a sea of sour faces. Filmmakers who''d been so sure of their chances now sat rigid in their seats, a bitter taste in their mouths. The word ''cheated'' hung unspoken in the air.

    But for the journalists present, it was a feeding frenzy. Pens flew across notepads, cameras flashed. This was history in the making - a demon film shattering records and expectations at the Moonlight Film Festival.

    The excitement only grew when "Lord of the Rings" snagged the Celestial Crown for Best Film. It was a clean sweep, unprecedented and undeniable.

    Well, almost undeniable. In the back of the room, a cluster of journalists from Titan Pictures-owned papers huddled together, faces grim. They''d been under orders to trash "Lord of the Rings," but this... this made their job significantly harder.

    "Rigged festival?" one suggested half-heartedly.

    Around him, other passersby were engrossed in their own copies, their reactions a mix of disbelief and intrigue.

    "This calls for an investigation," a dwarf grumbled to his companion.

    "Agreed," the other nodded. "The integrity of the festival is at stake."

    Not everyone was focused on potential scandal, though. A pair of humans nearby seemed more interested in the film itself.

    "I''m curious to see just how bad this ''Lord of the Rings'' really is," one mused.

    Her friend scoffed. "I heard Love Pictures Entertainment is distributing it. Always knew Kyle Love was in cahoots with demons."

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    And so it begins. I sifted through the stack of newspapers I''d just bought, my eyes skimming the headlines. A handful praised "Lord of the Rings," highlighting its historic win for demon entertainment. But the major papers? They were out for blood.

    "''Lord of the Rings'': A Stolen Tale?" screamed one headline.

    "Film Festival Rigged? Demon Movie''s Sweep Raises Eyebrows," declared another.

    "Moonlight Festival Loses Credibility with Controversial Win," a third proclaimed.

    I tossed the papers aside with a snort. Let them rant and rave. In the end, success speaks louder than any headline. And I knew, deep in my bones, that "Lord of the Rings" would have the last laugh.

    As I stuffed the last of my belongings into my travel bag, my mind wandered to the journey ahead. Sure, I could pop back to the Morningstar Kingdom in an instant thanks to my handy portal. But sometimes, the old-fashioned way has its perks.

    For one, I needed to maintain appearances. An exiled prince suddenly materializing out of thin air might raise a few too many eyebrows. Plus, the airport would be crawling with reporters and industry folks. A perfect opportunity to gauge reactions, maybe drop a few choice quotes for the press to chew on.

    And if I''m being honest? A part of me wanted to savor this moment. To feel the weight of that Lunar Laurel in my bag, to see the sideways glances and whispered conversations as I walked through the terminal. Let them wonder, let them gossip. The story of the demon who conquered the Moonlight Film Festival was just beginning.

    With a final glance around the room, I shouldered my bag and headed for the door. Time to face the music - and maybe conduct a little orchestra of my own.

 Chapter 74: Iéˆ¥æª“ back, honey

    Chapter 74: I''m back, honey

    (Arthur''s POV)

    As I made my way down the sidewalk, the whispers followed me like a bad smell. They weren''t even trying to be subtle about it.

    "Is that Arthur Morningstar? The one who supposedly rigged our prestigious film festival?"

    "Must be. Despicable demon, isn''t he?"

    I kept my face neutral, pushing down the urge to roll my eyes. Then an elf nearby decided to get bold.

    "Go back to your kingdom, demon," he spat.

    I turned, meeting his gaze coolly. "That''s the plan."

    Their words didn''t really get under my skin. After all, they were just parroting what they''d heard, dancing to Titan Pictures'' tune like good little puppets. Obviously, none of them had actually seen "Lord of the Rings." Their loss.

    But soon enough, when the film hit cinemas across the Moonlight Kingdom, they''d see for themselves. For now, Titan Pictures was doing my marketing for me, free of charge. Couldn''t ask for better publicity, really.

    As I approached the airport, I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about my latest reward from the system.

    [Heartstrings: A rare and powerful emotional manipulation skill that enables the director to subtly shape the emotions of their actors, drawing out deeply authentic and captivating performances.]

    It was still at level one, only affecting three actors at a time for five shoots a day before exhaustion set in. But with practice, who knew how far I could push it? I was no stranger to leveling up skills, after all. {Nether Surge} had taught me patience.

    The moment I stepped into the airport, I was swarmed by reporters. Their questions hit me like a wave.

    "How do you respond to the accusations of rigging the film festival?"

    I kept my cool, my voice level as I responded, "How could a demon like me possibly influence the festival? Only good films can sway the MFF. And my film? It''s a damn good film."

    As the reporters scribbled furiously, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of satisfaction. Let them write their hit pieces. In the end, the film would speak for itself.

    ***

    After weathering a storm of accusations from journalists in Moon City, I finally boarded an airship back to the Morningstar Kingdom. Two days and several layovers later, I touched down in Ferland Airport. No surprise, a swarm of demon reporters was waiting for me like vultures circling a carcass.

    The moment I stepped into view, they descended en masse.

    (Arthur POV)

    "Honey, I''m home," I called out as I strolled into the studio, unable to keep the grin off my face.

    The crew''s heads snapped up, a chorus of grins breaking out across the room.

    "Welcome back, boss!" George bellowed, though the knowing glint in his eye reminded me of our little portal secret. The computer team and I had been playing a bit of interdimensional hopscotch lately.

    Lilith practically bounced over. "We heard about the MFF success! Is it true?"

    "Can we see the hardware?" Klein chimed in, eyes wide with anticipation.

    A chorus of "Yeah!" and "Show us!" erupted from the group.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. These guys, most of them fresh out of the Infernal Institute of Cinematic Arts, were practically salivating at the thought of seeing a real MFF award up close. Can''t say I blamed them.

    "Alright, alright," I said, reaching into my bag. "Feast your eyes on these beauties."

    The moment the awards came out, I was swarmed. Again. Felt like de?ja? vu after all those reporter mobs. But this? This felt good.

    They oohed and aahed over the trophies, particularly the Lunar Laurel for Best Director and the Celestial Crown for Best Film.

    Just as I was basking in the team''s excitement, a familiar gravelly voice cut through the chatter. "Congratulations, Your Highness."

    We all turned to see Rocky, decked out in a suit that actually fit him for once, a warm smile on his weathered face.

    I couldn''t help but grin back. "Rocky, you old dog. Looking sharp. Come to join the celebration?"

    Rocky''s smile widened as he sauntered over. "The moment I heard your second flick was sweeping the MFF, I hightailed it over here. Seems you''ve gone and made another masterpiece." He raised an eyebrow, a hint of mock accusation in his voice. "Without me, I might add."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Oh, come on, Rocky. You''re a bonafide superstar now. Didn''t think you''d need little old me anymore."

    Rocky rolled his eyes, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward. He leaned in to get a better look at the awards. "Next time, don''t leave me out of the fun, yeah? Thanks to you, I can''t exactly go back to hawking tickets at my old theater without causing a riot. Need something to keep me from going stir-crazy."

    I clapped him on the shoulder, grinning. "Alright, alright. Next time we cook up some movie, you''ll be my first call. Can''t have our resident celebrity wasting away from boredom, can we?"

    Rocky''s eyes lit up, though he tried to play it cool. "Well, if you insist. Someone''s got to keep you young whippersnappers in line."

 Chapter 75: Agency?

    Chapter 75: Agency?

    (Arthur POV)

    Seeing Rocky, I couldn''t help but think about the other cast of "The Demonfather" - Johnny Devilkin, Charles Flirt, Vivienne Westwood, Richard, and the rest. Word on the street was that they were all riding high on the film''s success, their schedules packed with new projects.

    Oddly enough, Rocky was the only one I hadn''t heard much about since the film blew up. I''d just assumed he was cashing in like the others, enjoying his newfound fame and fortune.

    As I poured Rocky a cup of the popular Morningstar Tea, curiosity got the better of me. "So, old timer, how''s life been treating you since ''The Demonfather'' hit it big?"

    Rocky let out a long-suffering sigh, taking a sip of his tea. "Terrible, if I''m being honest."

    I blinked, caught off guard. Looking at his fancy new threads, I couldn''t help but be skeptical. "Terrible? You''re dressed like you own half the city. What gives?"

    He shook his head, a rueful smile on his face. "Looks can be deceiving, kid. Had to hire someone to run the theater - can''t even show my face there without causing a riot. Been cooped up at home most days, dodging fans like they''re debt collectors."

    I winced, starting to get the picture. "That bad, huh?"

    "You have no idea," Rocky continued, warming to his tale of woe. "Went to my cousin''s birthday celebration a few weeks back. By the end of it, my hand was cramping from all the autographs, and my face felt like it might crack from all the smiling for pictures. Exhausting doesn''t even begin to cover it."

    I felt a pang of guilt. I''d been so caught up in my own whirlwind, I hadn''t stopped to think about how Rocky''s life might have changed.

    "Sounds rough," I offered lamely, not sure what else to say.

    Rocky nodded, a hint of his old self peeking through. "Only recently, now that the ''Demonfather'' hype has died down a bit, have I been able to poke my head out without being mobbed. It''s a relief, let me tell you."

    I nodded, trying to piece things together. "Huh. I figured you''d be drowning in acting projects by now."

    Rocky let out a dry chuckle. "Hard to get project when you''re not signed with an agency, kid."

    I nearly choked on my tea. "Wait, what? You haven''t signed with anyone yet?"

    "Nope," Rocky shrugged. Then, with a sly grin, "Why? You offering?"

    "Me? Nah, I don''t... I mean, I don''t have an agency," I stammered, not wanting to overstep.

    "Then you can wait," she cut me off, reaching for the telephone. "I''ll call her office."

    I slumped into a chair in the lobby, watching as she lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. After what felt like an eternity of bureaucratic purgatory, she called out, "Mr. Arthur?"

    I perked up. "Yes?"

    "The princess will see you now. Follow me."

    As we trudged down the hallway, I couldn''t help but gawk at the propaganda plastered on the walls. "Morningstar - the Hope of all Demons," one poster proclaimed. Another assured, "We Care for all Demons. We don''t judge you for how evil you are." My personal favorite? "Let''s support our king''s plan of reunification!" Yeah, because that''s going so well.

    It was surreal, my first time in this bastion of bureaucracy. I''d spent my whole life avoiding places like this. We finally reached a red door, and the receptionist gave it a perfunctory knock.

    "Enter," Lucy''s voice rang out, crisp and authoritative.

    The receptionist gestured at the golden doorknob, clearly done with playing tour guide. I took the hint and let myself in.

    Lucy''s office was... well, "opulent" doesn''t quite cover it. It looked like a dragon''s hoard had mated with a luxury hotel suite. ''So this is where the people''s tax money goes,'' I thought, trying not to roll my eyes.

    "What brings you here?" Lucy asked, barely looking up from her desk. Her name tag, all fancy demon calligraphy on gold, probably cost more than most demons make in a month.

    I plopped down in the chair across from her, abandoning any pretense of formality. "Just here to ask for a few favors, sis."

    That got her attention. "Favors?" she echoed, eyebrow raised.

    I laid it out for her - my plans for the agency, the red tape I was facing, the whole nine yards.

    "You want to start your own talent agency?" Lucy''s surprise was almost comical. "Why in the nine hells would you want to deal with all that oversight and regulation?"

    I paused, mulling it over. She had a point. This wasn''t like starting Hellfire Stories, a book publishing company - this was a whole new level of bureaucratic nightmare. But I''d come too far to back down now.

    "Look," I said, leaning forward, "having my own stable of actors just makes sense. It''ll streamline everything for my future projects." It sounded weak even to my own ears, but it was the best I could come up with on the spot.

    Lucy''s skeptical look told me she wasn''t buying it, but hey, at least I was trying. Now came the real challenge - convincing my by-the-book sister to bend those rules just a little bit for her black sheep brother.

 Chapter 76: Hellfire Agency

    Chapter 76: Hellfire Agency

    (Arthur POV)

    Lucy''s interrogation felt like it lasted for half an hour. I kept circling back to one point: "Come on, I''ve paid a fortune in taxes from ''The Demonfather.'' You can''t throw me this one bone?"

    She sighed, her expression a mix of exasperation and something else. Pity, maybe? "I can''t just bend the rules for you, Arthur. You''re a civilian now, remember?"

    Her words hit like a bucket of ice water. I was about to slink out when she dropped another bombshell: "By the way, I''ve been hearing rumors. Did you really bribe the MFF to sweep the awards?"

    I froze, then turned to face her. Looking her dead in the eye, I said, "Bribed? The MFF? Come on, Lucy. Everyone knows they''re as incorruptible as they come. It''s not possible, and you know it."

    She nodded, but her eyes were sharp. "I hope you''re telling the truth. Bribing an event like the MFF... that''s not just frowned upon. It''s asking for a world of trouble."

    "Don''t worry about it," I said, trying to keep my voice light as I made my exit. But inside, I was seething.

    ***

    Days crawled by, and I was no closer to solving my agency problem. With "Lord of the Rings" set to release in two weeks, I knew the value of actors like Firfel, Shafel, and Rupert would skyrocket. I needed to act fast.

    Just when I was about to throw in the towel, an unlikely savior appeared: Anubis Flameworth, a local mob boss with a surprising soft spot for cinema. He offered to help navigate the legal hurdles, no questions asked.

    I was skeptical at first - getting in bed with the mob wasn''t exactly on my to-do list. But Anubis worked miracles. In just two days, he had "Hellfire Agency" up and running, all above board. Well, as above board as anything involving the mob can be.

    With the legal stuff sorted, I snagged a cheap building in the district nobody wanted and set up shop. My newly hired team hit the ground running, negotiating with the agencies holding Firfel, Vivienne, and the others.

    Meanwhile, I wasted no time signing Imkrag, Kurt, and Rocky. Imkrag and Kurt were priority - with "Lord of the Rings" still unreleased here, they were flying under the radar. For now.

    ***

    The next few days were a blur of negotiations and number-crunching. My team worked around the clock, juggling offers and counteroffers. It was like trying to herd cats ¨C if the cats were shrewd agents guarding their golden geese.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of back-and-forth, we made a breakthrough. The agencies'' resolve crumbled when I put serious money on the table: two hundred thousand for Firfel, fifty thousand for Shafel, and eighty thousand for Rupert. It was a hefty sum, but I knew it would pay off in the long run.

    As I signed the final contract, bringing these talented actors under the Hellfire Agency umbrella, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. We''d done it. The core of my "Lord of the Rings" cast was now part of my growing empire.

    Of course, there was still work to be done. Charles Flirt, Johnny Devilkin, and Vivienne Westwood were still out there, free agents waiting to be scooped up. But I wasn''t in a rush. They''d come around eventually.

    ***

    Two days later, I welcomed Firfel to my office. As she stepped in, her eyes widened with surprise.

    "Wait, it was your agency that bought out my contract?" she asked, a mix of disbelief and amusement in her voice.

    I couldn''t help but grin. "Yep. Hellfire Agency is officially open for business. And let''s just say, acquiring your talents wasn''t exactly cheap."

    A slow smile spread across Firfel''s face. "So you''re the mysterious new agency everyone at my old place was buzzing about." She paused, her expression softening. "You know, I was a bit worried at first. Didn''t know if I was being handed off to some shady outfit."

    I chuckled, leaning back in my chair. "Shady? Well, you''re not entirely wrong. Now that you''re under my agency, I''ll be saving a fortune on casting fees for my future projects. You work for me now, remember?"

    Firfel rolled her eyes, but I could see the amusement dancing in them. "You''re terrible, you know that?"

    "So I''ve been told," I replied with a wink. "But admit it, you wouldn''t have it any other way."

 Chapter 77: LOTR Box Office Success

    Chapter 77: LOTR Box Office Success

    (3rd Person POV)

    The streets of Ferland City hummed with early morning activity. Demons, elves, and dwarves bustled about, starting their daily routines. On every street corner and shop window, film posters fought for attention, but one dominated the landscape: "Lord of the Rings."

    A group of demon workers who knew one another paused in front of the large poster, whispering quietly among themselves.

    "Isn''t this the film that won all those awards at the elf festival?" stocky demon asked, squinting at the image.

    A demon with horns that curled like ram''s nodded. "Yeah, it''s that exiled prince''s second film. Causing quite a stir, from what I hear."

    An imp, clutching a newspaper, sneered as he approached his colleagues. "Load of rubbish, if you ask me. Says right here in the Demons Daily that it''s a steaming pile of dragon dung." He tapped the paper for emphasis.

    One of his coworkers shrugged. "Why don''t we get tickets? I''m curious about this award-winning film, rigged or not."

    The imp hesitated, then glanced at the screening date on the poster.

    "February 22, 1272," he read aloud. After a moment''s consideration, he shrugged. "Ah, why not? Can''t deny I''m a bit curious myself."

    As they moved on, more passersby stopped to gawk at the poster. The buzz around "Lord of the Rings" was impossible to ignore. While some demon newspapers praised it for bringing glory to their entertainment industry, the major outlets were tearing it to shreds.

    Yet, despite the negative press ¨C or perhaps because of it ¨C demons couldn''t stop talking about the film. They might claim to believe the bad reviews, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity that even the harshest criticism couldn''t quash.

    Days slipped by, and February 22nd crept closer. The major media outlets patted themselves on the back, convinced their smear campaign against "Lord of the Rings" was working its dark magic. Everywhere you turned, demons were muttering about how awful the film was bound to be.

    Titan Pictures, having joined forces with the demon media moguls to boycott "Lord of the Rings," were practically purring with satisfaction. Their poison even spread through the Evros Continent like wildfire.

    The headlines grew more outlandish by the day:

    "Lord of the Rings: A Testament to Stupidity, Starring Unintelligent Orcs"

    "Exclusive: Caedan Aegis Confronts Ex-Prince Arthur, Calls Film ''An Abomination''"

    The last one came complete with a photo of Caedan and Arthur from the Moonlight Film Festival - the very moment when Caedan had actually praised the film. But the article twisted the context entirely, claiming Caedan''s animated expression was one of disgust rather than admiration. It was a blatant misrepresentation, but people eager for scandal ate it up without question.

    As the release date loomed, more and more demons in the Morningstar Kingdom bought into the hype. "Can''t wait to see the ex-prince fall on his face," became a common refrain. After the unexpected success of "The Demonfather," many were eager to see Arthur brought low.

    Speculation ran rampant, insults flew freely, and then... the moment of truth arrived. February 22, 1272 dawned, bright and full of possibility.

    He allowed himself a smug smile. The major studios'' decision to boycott "Lord of the Rings" and block its access to key cinemas seemed to be paying off. His film was enjoying a cushy run in 4,210 theaters across the kingdom.

    Just as he was about to pour himself a celebratory glass of whiskey, his secretary burst through the door like she had hellhounds on her tail.

    Ashen''s brow furrowed. "Whitney, for hell''s sake! Have you forgotten how to knock?"

    "I''m sorry, sir!" Whitney gasped, bowing quickly. "But you need to see this. Now." She slapped a newspaper on his desk with trembling hands.

    Ashen raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "What''s got you so worked up?" He picked up the paper, noting the masthead: Primal Times, that annoyingly unbiased media from Horn Kingdom.

    His eyes skimmed the headline, then froze. He read it again, certain he must be mistaken. But there it was, in bold black letters: "Lord of the Rings Box Office Smashes Records: 7 Million Dollars in One Day!"

    Ashen felt the blood drain from his face. "Seven... seven million?" he stammered, his usual composure shattered.

    Whitney nodded grimly.

    "But... but that''s impossible!" Ashen sputtered, his mind racing. "How could they pull those numbers with only two thousand theaters? It must be a mistake. Or a lie."

    Even as the words left his mouth, he knew it was wishful thinking. Primal Times had a sterling reputation for accuracy. They wouldn''t risk it on a false story.

    Ashen slumped in his chair, the implications hitting him like a ton of bricks. They''d underestimated Arthur Morningstar. Again.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    I leaned back in my chair, eyes fixed on the computer research spread across my desk. We were close, I could feel it. The first prototype was just within reach.

    If we could get our first prototype computer working, maybe we could showcase it at the Electronics Expo in Empirica''s Apple City. It was still a few months out - plenty of time to sign up and secure a booth. The possibilities made my head spin.

    But as exciting as the future was, the present demanded my attention. I turned to the box office numbers from our film''s opening day. When I saw the figure - 7 million dollars - I swear I could hear my team''s jaws hit the floor.

    "Seven million..." I muttered, a mix of pride and anxiety swirling in my gut. Sure, I was thrilled that the box office was being reported transparently, even on day one. But a part of me couldn''t help wishing it wasn''t tracked so meticulously. Made it a hell of a lot harder to fudge the numbers come tax time.

    I shook my head, pushing away the thought.

    Maybe there was a way to... optimize our tax situation. After all, those millionaires and billionaires from my past life had it down to an art form. Surely some of those tricks could work here too.

 Chapter 78: Rings Craze

    Chapter 78: Rings Craze

    (Arthur POV)

    The studio buzzed with excitement as I welcomed Fart and Kyle.

    Kyle had just flown in yesterday, curious to see how "Lord of the Rings" was performing in the Morningstar Kingdom.

    His eyes were wide with disbelief as he blurted out, "It''s incredible! Seven million in a day with only two thousand cinemas? And without even securing the major theaters? How in the name of all that''s unholy did we pull that off?"

    I couldn''t help but smirk, glancing at Fart to field this one.

    Fart nodded, slipping into explanation mode. "Well, even though we missed out on the major cinemas, the theaters we did secure are no slouches. Most have hundreds of seats, some even pushing two thousand. At two dollars a ticket, six screenings a day..." He paused, letting the math sink in. "We could theoretically hit 12 million or more if we packed every house."

    Kyle nodded, still looking dazed. "I get the numbers, but... with all the media backlash? I thought we were toast."

    "Didn''t I tell you?" I chimed in, unable to resist. "Where there''s sugar, there''s ants. No matter how many people try to convince the ants it''s salt, they''ll figure out the truth eventually."

    Fart and Kyle exchanged a look that screamed, "Here he goes again with the weird metaphors."

    I chuckled, adding, "Besides, people love an underdog, right?"

    Kyle snorted, a hint of worry in his eyes. "Yeah, but you''re the underdog demons love to hate. Aren''t you concerned?"

    I just laughed, feeling more confident than ever. The game was far from over, but we''d just scored one hell of a point. Let them hate. As long as they were buying tickets, they could curse my name all they wanted.

    Our conversation was interrupted when Lilith poked her head in. "Boss, there''s someone here to see you."

    "Oh? Who is it?" I asked, curiosity piqued.

    "Says he''s from the Horn Kingdom. Interested in distributing ''Lord of the Rings'' there."

    The Horn Kingdom. Now that was interesting. A small independent kingdom technically under Morningstar rule, but with its own government and economy. They''d been a thorn in my father''s side for years, clinging stubbornly to their autonomy.

    "Send him in," I said, straightening up.

    A fiend demon in a sharp suit strode in, all business. "Jerry Yan, Righteous Film Studio. Pleasure to meet you, Arthur Morningstar."

    I nodded, gesturing to a chair. "Likewise. Please, have a seat." I introduced Fart and Kyle as Jerry settled in.

    Croko nodded vigorously. "Yeah, I mean, Sauron? A dark lord with a magic ring? That''s straight out of a fiction."

    But Oliver''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "That''s what I thought too, but check this out." He reached into his bag, pulling out a worn, leather-bound book. "I found this in the school library."

    "What''s that supposed to be?" Kong asked, eyeing the book suspiciously.

    Oliver grinned, his tail wagging slightly. "This, my friends, is proof. It talks about ancient rings from the past, just as powerful as the ones in ''Lord of the Rings''!"

    "Really?" Croko''s scales bristled with interest.

    "Really," Oliver nodded, his tail swishing excitedly. "It said that in ancient times, there were rings that could hold a ton of stuff inside them. And that''s not all - they gave the wearer crazy magical powers and made them super strong!"

    Croko and Kong leaned in, their skepticism melting away. They snatched the book, flipping through the pages eagerly. Oliver pointed out the passages, and sure enough, there they were - rings of unimaginable power.

    As they pored over the ancient text, Kong suddenly jumped up, his fur standing on end. "Guys, I''ve got an idea."

    "What kind of idea?" Croko asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Kong grinned, a mischievous glint in his eye. "An operation. We''ll call it the Lord of the Rings Operation! We''ll go on a hunt for these ancient artifacts. Just think - if we find them, we''ll be so powerful we won''t even need school anymore!"

    "I''m in!" Oliver howled, barely containing his excitement.

    It wasn''t just high school demons getting caught up in the ring frenzy. Adults across the kingdom had started their own treasure hunts, seeking the powerful artifacts depicted in "Lord of the Rings."

    Days slipped by, and what had started as a small spark of curiosity was slowly but surely growing into a wildfire. Newspapers began featuring stories of demons convinced that the rings from the film existed somewhere in their world.

    In the royal castle, the Royal Information Minister approached the throne, a newspaper clutched in his trembling hand.

    Luke Morningstar, King of the demon realm, fixed the minister with a cold stare as he accepted the paper.

    "My king," the minister began, his voice quavering, "this ''Lord of the Rings'' film is causing unrest in our kingdom. The mastermind behind all of this is none other than the former prince, Arthur. It must be intentional, a form of revenge for his exile."

    Luke''s eyes scanned the newspaper, his expression hardening. The headlines screamed of a new obsession sweeping the kingdom - demons young and old alike searching for magical rings. But it was the next part that made the king''s blood run cold.

    The article highlighted a crucial scene from the film where Boromir addressed Arthur''s character, Aragorn, as "king." The article writer speculated that this was Arthur''s way of announcing his intention to claim the throne in the future.

    Luke leaned back, his mind reeling. Could it be possible? His useless son, the one he''d cast aside, now boldly declaring his ambition for the crown? The king''s fingers tightened on the newspaper, crumpling its edges.

 Chapter 79: The Mobéˆ¥æªš Dream

    Chapter 79: The Mob''s Dream

    (Anubis Flameworth POV)

    Five days. That''s all it took for the exiled prince''s "Lord of the Rings" to turn the kingdom on its head.

    The numbers were staggering - 31 million dollars in just five days, blowing "The Demonfather''s" success clean out of the water. Even for a hardened mob boss like me, those figures made my eyes bulge.

    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pride. After all, I''d lent a hand when the prince set up his talent agency. But Arthur and I both knew my help wasn''t charity. We had an agreement - a favor for a favor. What I wanted wasn''t outrageous, just a little boost in the entertainment world.

    As my driver pulled up to Hellfire Studios, I straightened my tie. "We''re here, boss," he announced.

    I nodded, stepping out with my two men flanking me. The receptionist greeted us with a plastic smile. "I''m here to see Mr. Morningstar," I said smoothly.

    "Do you have an appointment?" she chirped.

    "Indeed I do. The prince and I have a little chat scheduled."

    After confirming, she led us to Arthur''s office, but stopped my men short. "I''m afraid only you have clearance, sir."

    I waved off my guys'' frowns. "It''s fine, boys. Wait here."

    Stepping into Arthur''s office was like entering another world. Posters plastered the walls - "Lord of the Rings" dominated one wall, but what caught my eye was this weird drawing with spiky hair.

    It reminded me of something I''d seen in Empirica, this new thing they call "comics." They''re growing in popularity over there - colored drawings telling a story, starting to give novels a run for their money.

    Interesting stuff, though not really my taste. But the "Demonfather" poster? Now that was my absolute favorite.

    And there he was, ex-prince Arthur. A chill ran down my spine as I took him in - his posture, his expression, those eyes that seemed both indifferent and intensely emotional at once. It was like looking at Michael Corleone in the flesh.

    He sat there like he owned the world - and maybe he did. After watching "Lord of the Rings," I couldn''t shake the feeling that Arthur was sitting on a throne, not just an office chair. The ambition to be king someday radiated off him like heat from a furnace.

    Even as a seasoned mob boss, I felt a twinge of discomfort, a flicker of fear. But I couldn''t show weakness. Squaring my shoulders, I approached. "How are you doing, Mr. Morningstar?"

    Arthur''s smile was warm, but his eyes remained calculating. "Everything''s fine, Mr. Flameworth," he replied smoothly. With a gesture, he added, "Why don''t you have a seat?"

    I nodded, settling into the chair across from him. Time to get down to business. "As I mentioned two weeks ago, I''m a huge fan of ''The Demonfather.'' I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve rewatched it."

    "So, regarding the Demonfather sequel," I said, leaning forward slightly, "it''s going to take time to plan everything out properly. Rush it, and we risk a subpar product." I paused, letting my words sink in. "I understand your eagerness, Mr. Flameworth, and I intend to honor our agreement. You''ll have your role when the time comes. But the question is: will you be the impatient farmer, or the patient one?"

    Anubis fell silent, clearly mulling over my words.

    "If you insist on starting now, we can," I continued, my tone measured. "It''s the least I can do to repay your help. But I can''t guarantee it''ll be the ripe cherry we both want it to be."

    After a long moment, Anubis let out a disappointed sigh. "I understand, Mr. Morningstar," he said, his voice heavy with reluctant acceptance. "I''ll choose to wait. Wait for you to get everything just right."

    I smiled, genuine gratitude in my expression. "That''s a wise decision, Mr. Flameworth," I said, inwardly relieved. "Give me time, and I promise, when I contact you about the Demonfather sequel, it''ll be worth the wait."

    "I''ll hold you to that," Anubis nodded, a hint of a smile on his face. "Thank you for your time, Mr. Morningstar. I hope I haven''t taken up too much of it."

    "Not at all," I assured him, still smiling. I could feel the {Heartstrings} effect lingering, a testament to my careful handling of the situation.

    Whether a careless response would have shattered the spell remained a mystery, but I was glad I hadn''t had to find out.

    As Anubis and his men disappeared down the hallway, I slumped back in my chair, exhaling deeply. "Thank hell that''s over," I muttered, glancing at my watch. Dealing with mob bosses was not how I''d planned to spend my morning.

    But before I could even think about relaxing, Lilith poked her head through the door. "Boss, there''s someone here to see you. It''s the head of Demonic Talent Agency!"

    I frowned, my mind racing. Demonic Talent Agency? Firfel and Shafel''s old outfit? What could they want? Were they here to complain now that their former stars had skyrocketed to fame with "Lord of the Rings"?

    ***

    ***

    ***

    Vote guys, so that it''ll be two Chapters per day when it''s top 6, and bonus Chapter at top 5!

    Top 5: ??¨q?¨r??

    Top 6: (?^?~?^?;?)?©f?

    If you can''t wait for more Chapters, just go to /NewComer714

 Chapter 80: Reshaping the industry

    Chapter 80: Reshaping the industry

    (3rd Person POV)

    Five days after its Morningstar Kingdom debut, "Lord of the Rings" hit Empirican screens. Bryan Brothers, under intense pressure from major studios, had only managed to secure 2,874 cinemas - a far cry from the 4,720 they''d hoped for. The key cinemas remained frustratingly out of reach.

    Bryan Brothers was itching to screen the film as widely as possible after seeing its ridiculous earnings in the Morningstar Kingdom alone. Empirican theaters dwarfed their Morningstar counterparts in size and service quality. But with Titan Pictures and other major studios pulling out all the stops to suppress the film, their hands were tied.

    Meanwhile, back in the Morningstar Kingdom, the heads of major demon studios had gathered for a private screening of "Lord of the Rings." Much as they hated to admit it, they were impressed. But old habits die hard, and they couldn''t resist picking apart what they''d seen.

    Ashen leaned back, a hint of admiration in his voice. "It''s incredible. I don''t know how the ex-prince pulled it off, but those orc actors... And the original soundtrack? Unforgettable. Not to mention his filming techniques. There''s a lot to unpack there."

    Old Rus Key, the monkey demon who owned Monk Entertainment, nodded along. "But what really got me was that Balrog and the dragon. How in the nine hells did the exiled one manage that?"

    Ricky Brawl, the bull demon behind Demonic Entertainment, let out a deep chuckle. "Old Rus, you''re behind the times." He pulled a newspaper from his coat. "Take a gander at this."

    Rus adjusted his glasses, squinting at the headline: "Exiled Prince''s Ambitious Studio Behind Lord of the Rings'' Breathtaking Landscapes!"

    As Rus read on, his eyes widened. The article detailed Arthur''s "Hellfire VFX Studio," equipped with illusion artifacts and other pricey magical gadgets to create lifelike backgrounds.

    "VFX Studio?" Rus muttered, confusion clear in his voice. "What in blazes does that mean?"

    Dizzy Flu, owner of District Films, jumped in. "Read the whole thing, Rus. The ex-prince built himself a special effects studio. Calls it Hellfire VFX Studio. It can manipulate backgrounds through illusions. Word is, he sunk millions into the thing."

    Ashen nodded grimly. "And let''s not forget, just to keep that VFX Studio running, the ex-prince is burning through thousands of dollars a day."

    The room fell silent as the implications sank in. Old Rus broke the tension, his voice a mix of frustration and awe. "I hate this Arthur. He''s reshaping our industry right under our noses. After ''Lord of the Rings,'' people won''t settle for just any pictures anymore!"

    His words sparked a debate. Some nodded in agreement, while others scoffed, thinking Rus was giving the film too much credit.

    Ricky slammed his fist on the table. "That''s why we need our own VFX Studio!"

    Despite the drama swirling through the Morningstar Kingdom''s entertainment industry, "Lord of the Rings" continued its meteoric rise.

    In Empirica, the film raked in a staggering 10 million dollars on its opening day alone. The entertainment moguls could only grit their teeth, their eyes glinting with a mixture of greed and regret. But even as they coveted the film''s success, they couldn''t deny the seismic shift happening before them. The picture industry was entering a new era, and the architect of this change was none other than Arthur Morningstar, the exiled prince they''d all underestimated.

    The world was embracing this change as "Lord of the Rings" conquered box offices far beyond Morningstar and Empirica. In the Moonlight Kingdom, the film''s first-day earnings hit a jaw-dropping 8.4 million dollars, even under the intense pressure from Titan Pictures in the Evros Continent.

    Major studios across kingdoms and countries, salivating over the film''s profits, began a frenzied race to acquire distribution rights. Representatives flocked to Arthur, each trying to outbid the other. Some returned home triumphant, rights secured, while others left empty-handed, nursing wounded pride and emptier pockets.

    As days slipped by, "Lord of the Rings" made its debut in the Horn Kingdom. Demons lined up in droves, eager to experience the film that had set the world ablaze.

    In the capital of Horn Kingdom, the streets bustled with activity as people flocked to theaters, eager to catch the much-hyped film. Among the crowd, a couple made their way towards the cinema.

    "Is this film you''ve been going on about really worth all the fuss?" Lee Jun-fan asked his girlfriend, Linda, skepticism evident in his voice.

    Linda''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she held up two tickets. "Trust me, Lee. My uncle works for Righteous Film Studio, and you know he never talks about movies. But when he came back from seeing this one, he couldn''t stop raving about it. He even gave us these tickets, see?"

    Lee shoved his hands deeper into his pockets, still looking unconvinced. "I don''t know. I read in the papers that it''s so bad it''s funny. That''s why it''s doing well at the box office."

    Linda shook her head, exasperation creeping into her voice. "Don''t believe everything you read, Lee. It''s obvious those stories are just hit pieces. People don''t buy tickets for bad films, even if they''re unintentionally funny."

    "If you say so," Lee shrugged, his tone noncommittal.

    Linda pouted, nudging him playfully. "I know you''re only interested in martial arts films, but give this a chance. Trust me on this one, okay?"

    "Alright, alright," Lee conceded with a small smile. "We''ll watch the film."

    As they joined the queue, Lee couldn''t help but reflect on Linda''s words. She was right ¨C he had always been obsessed with martial arts films. Like many children growing up in Horn, Morningstar, or even Thorne, he''d been raised on a steady diet of high-flying kicks and dramatic fight scenes. It was no wonder he dreamed of becoming an actor and starring in his own martial arts epic.

    But as he looked around at the excited faces in line, Lee was reminded of the harsh reality. For most young adults, that dream was just that ¨C a dream. Unlike Bobby Morningstar, who could throw money at vanity projects, the average person couldn''t afford to finance their own martial arts blockbuster.

 Chapter 81: Rising Star Imkrag

    Chapter 81: Rising Star Imkrag

    (Imkrag POV)

    Since "Lord of the Rings" took off, my family couldn''t stop gushing about me. I''d often overhear my mother bragging to the neighbors, "My son''s a star now! Go watch ''Lord of the Rings,'' he''s starring as Gollum!"

    But the neighbors would always reply, "Lord of the Rings? We haven''t seen it yet. It''s so expensive - two whole dollars!"

    Living in the outskirts of Ferland City, few could afford to go to the cinema, let alone watch "Lord of the Rings."

    One day, my imp mother, Ishla, burst through our rickety door, frustration etched on her face. "I can''t believe it, Imkrag! It''s been two weeks since your film hit the cinemas, and still no one in the neighborhood recognizes you!"

    She slumped into a chair, pouring herself a cup of coffee with a huff.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Mom, you have to understand. In this whole neighborhood, we''re probably the only ones who''ve actually seen the film."

    "He''s right, darling," my dwarf father, Imkre, chimed in from behind his newspaper. "Two dollars is still a big deal around here. If it weren''t for our precious Imkrag, we wouldn''t be able to watch films, eat properly, or even buy a newspaper." He waved the paper for emphasis.

    Ishla pouted, then sighed. "I suppose you''re right..." Her eyes softened as she looked at me. "My little baby''s a star now. He can buy us food."

    I couldn''t help but smile at them. Just then, the door flew open again as my little sister, Ruru, burst in. "Brother! There''s a demon outside who wants to meet you. Says he knows you and has a job offer!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "A job? But I don''t need¡ª" I trailed off, spotting a behemoth of a demon outside our tiny house. If he tried to enter, the place might crumble to pieces.

    Stepping outside, I recognized him immediately. "Ringmaster Kelly!"

    Kelly, the circus owner who''d kicked me out before, smiled warmly. "Oh, here you are, dear Imkrag."

    "W-what do you want from me, Ringmaster?" I stammered, intimidated by his towering presence.

    My family hung back, probably terrified of being squashed.

    Kelly bent down, still looming over me. "Oh, you look pretty silly now, dear. I''m here to offer you your job back at the circus. Don''t you want it?"

    I was stunned. What had caused this change of heart? Kelly wouldn''t have set foot in our neighborhood before.

    "I-I''m sorry, Ringmaster. But I already have a job," I managed to say.

    Kelly''s smile faltered. "You''re... declining my kind offer?"

    I gulped as he continued, "Look, I can even offer you five hundred dollars a month! Don''t you want it?"

    "Imkrag," he said, his tone a mix of concern and amusement, "you''ve got quite a fragile home here."

    Following his gaze, my eyes widened. Our little house looked like it might collapse at any moment, the walls seemingly weakened just from the pressure of Arthur''s magical display. My family huddled together in the corner, still shaken from the confrontation.

    "Boss," I stammered, curiosity overcoming my shock, "what brings you all the way out here?"

    Arthur''s lips curved into a smile as he turned back to me. "Well, I was recently informed that you''re living in these outskirts. After finding that out, I felt compelled to take action. I can''t have my star talent living in a dangerous area, can I?" He paused, letting his words sink in. "So, I''ve taken the liberty of purchasing a house for you closer to the agency."

    Warmth spread through my chest at his words. "That''s incredibly generous, Boss. I was actually saving up to move out, but you really didn''t need to go to such lengths."

    "Nonsense," Arthur waved off my protests, slipping his hands into his pockets with an air of nonchalance that somehow made him look even cooler. "Besides, that''s not the only reason I''m here. You''ve received several project offers, Imkrag. I came to inform you personally and let you know it''s up to you to choose which ones you want to take on. We''re talking thousands of dollars here, maybe more. And I think I can negotiate even better pay for you."

    At the mention of "jobs" and "thousands of dollars," I saw my family perk up, hope replacing the fear on their faces.

    "Really?" I asked, still processing the sudden turn of events. "That''s... that''s incredible, Boss. I don''t know what to say."

    Arthur''s smile widened. "You don''t need to say anything, Imkrag. Your performance in ''Lord of the Rings'' speaks for itself. Now, what do you say we discuss these offers over a cup of coffee? I hear your mother brews an excellent cup."

    At Arthur''s mention of her coffee, my mother Ishla''s face lit up with pride. "Oh, you''re too kind, sir! I''d be delighted to brew you a cup of my finest blend."

    I felt a warmth spread through my chest at my boss''s flattery. We were about to usher Arthur inside when a worrying creak from the walls reminded us of our home''s fragile state.

    Arthur, ever the quick thinker, smoothly changed plans. "Why don''t we continue this at Imkrag''s new home? Lady Ishla, perhaps you could bring your famous coffee there?"

    My family''s eyes widened with excitement, nodding eagerly at the suggestion.

    As we made our way to the house Arthur had bought, I fell into step beside him, my mind buzzing with questions about the new projects he''d mentioned. The walk felt both endless and too short, anticipation building with each step.

    Finally, we arrived. The house before us might have looked modest by some standards, but to my family and me, it was nothing short of a palace. We rushed inside, unable to contain our excitement, wide grins plastered across our faces.

    "This... this is really ours?" I heard my father whisper in awe, running his hand along a smooth wall.

    My little sister Ruru darted from room to room, squealing with delight. "Look! Real windows! And the floor doesn''t creak!"

    As I watched my family explore our new home, tears of joy pricking at my eyes, I turned to Arthur. "Boss, I... I don''t know how to thank you."

    Arthur just smiled, a hint of satisfaction in his eyes. "Your talent and hard work earned this, Imkrag. Now, how about that coffee?"

    In that moment, surrounded by my overjoyed family in our new home, with the promise of a bright future ahead, I felt like the luckiest demon in all the realms. Who would have thought that playing a creepy, ring-obsessed creature would lead to all this?

 Chapter 82: The idea of Theme Parks

    Chapter 82: The idea of Theme Parks

    (William Bryan POV)

    The performance of "Lord of the Rings" in just one week here in Empirica was nothing short of... well, to be honest, I''m at a loss for words. Speechless doesn''t even begin to cover it.

    Every time the box office numbers came in, I felt like I was in a dream. The film had raked in 74 million dollars in Empirica alone. Such figures were once thought impossible in our industry. Even the major Empirican or elven studios wouldn''t have dared to hope for such astronomical earnings, no matter how good their films were.

    And yet, here we are. A film making that kind of money... and not just any film. Not a human production, not an elven masterpiece, but a demon studio''s creation. Or more specifically, the work of Arthur Morningstar - a young demon not even 18 years old, amassing generational wealth that other industry giants could only dream of.

    My musings were interrupted as Daniel, my brother, burst into the office unannounced. "William, I''ve scheduled a meeting with Mr. Morningstar back in the Morningstar Kingdom."

    I nodded, my face serious. "Good. Make sure we have all the business proposals we''ve been working on ready."

    Daniel hesitated, his brow furrowing. "I don''t mean to be rude, William, but... do you really think this proposal will be profitable at all?"

    "I''m sure of it," I replied, a confident smile playing on my lips. "Didn''t you see how much we made from ''Lord of the Rings''?"

    Daniel shrugged. "Yeah, we made a lot on the film, but our proposal for... amusement parks is a different story." He added, "We could lose a lot of money on this."

    I smiled again. I had been working on the amusement park proposal for days, but I knew it was more than just a park. "Trust me. It''s going to make us a fortune. After all, these parks are based on ''Lord of the Rings.''"

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    While the Bryan Brothers were busy hatching their plans, little did they know that Arthur had already beaten them to the punch.

    The locations used to film "Lord of the Rings" in the Green Forest hadn''t just been left to gather dust. For weeks, even as the film first hit screens, construction had been underway. The iconic tower from the movie wasn''t just a set piece anymore - it was becoming a reality.

    (Arthur POV)

    As I watched the orcs'' eager faces, a pang of guilt twisted in my gut. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was some kind of villain, trapping innocent creatures in an elaborate zoo.

    The truth was, from the very beginning, I''d had bigger plans for these orcs than just casting them in "Lord of the Rings." They were always meant to be the mascots of the Hellfire Theme Park. Living, breathing mascots.

    Except they were real. I hoped these orcs would be satisfied entertaining the theme park visitors, welcoming customers with warm smiles on their faces.

    I turned to the Bryan Brothers, gesturing towards the gradually rising walls. "What do you think? There''s the entrance, and look, the Hellfire Theme Park sign is almost complete."

    The Bryan Brothers stood there, speechless and... was that disappointment I saw in their eyes? I could understand their reaction. After all, they''d come here with a proposal for something very similar.

    "Hellfire Theme Park?" Daniel finally spoke, his voice a mix of curiosity and surprise. "So you call this a ''Theme Park''?"

    I nodded, aware that the term was novel in this world where "Amusement Parks" was still the go-to phrase.

    William seemed to gather his thoughts before speaking. "Mr. Morningstar, we are willing to partner with you on this idea."

    "Partner?" I echoed, my amusement barely concealed. I was curious about what they thought they could bring to the table.

    William, sensing an opportunity, pressed on. "We have extensive reach, Mr. Morningstar. We can market this theme park of yours, and..." He paused, seemingly finding his footing. "We can construct another theme park in Empirica! Bryan Brothers is willing to cover the cost, and you''ll still be earning a substantial amount!"

    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite myself. The idea of expanding into Empirica was tempting, I had to admit. But I wasn''t about to show my hand just yet.

    "An interesting proposition, gentlemen," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "But tell me, what makes you think Hellfire Studios needs partners for this venture? We''ve managed quite well on our own so far."

    The challenge in my voice was clear, but so was the hint of interest. I wanted to see how they''d respond, what else they might offer.

 Chapter 83: Hellfire Theme Park opening

    Chapter 83: Hellfire Theme Park opening

    (Arthur POV)

    The Bryan Brothers exchanged knowing glances before William spoke up, his tone carefully measured. "You''ll still need us, Mr. Morningstar. After all, from what we know, your studio has quite a few... shall we say, adversaries."

    Daniel nodded, eager to support his brother''s point. "Indeed. It''ll be quite the challenge for you to break through the promotional barriers with so many media outlets gunning for you."

    I tapped my chin, feigning amusement. But deep down, I knew they had a point. The media landscape was a minefield, and having allies could make all the difference.

    "You gentlemen make a fair argument," I conceded, my voice carefully neutral. "But can the Bryan Brothers truly handle those who oppose me?"

    William and Daniel''s faces lit up with confident smiles. "Of course we can," William assured me.

    Daniel chimed in, "We have our own media outlets and connections with several major ones in other countries and kingdoms."

    "Hmm..." I made a show of considering their offer, watching as anxiety crept into their expressions. Little did they know, I was subtly employing my {Heartstrings} skill, giving me an edge in these delicate negotiations.

    "Let''s discuss this further," I said finally, and I could practically feel their relief.

    ***

    After several days of intense negotiations - during which my {Heartstrings} skill proved invaluable - I managed to secure a deal with the Bryan Brothers that was more favorable than I''d initially hoped.

    Not to be left out, the Lava Brothers also threw their hat into the ring, eager to be part of the theme park venture. Their involvement could prove particularly useful, given their ownership of media outlets like "LB News" and "Lava Headlines," not to mention their connections to the "Powerful Times," a major outlet in the Morningstar Kingdom.

    Though "Powerful Times" was based in the Horn Kingdom and ranked last among major newspaper publishers, it still wielded considerable influence. Having them on our side could be a pivotal advantage.

    As I signed the final documents, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The theme park was no longer just a dream - it was becoming a reality, and with these new partnerships, its potential seemed limitless.

    Of course, I knew better than to let my guard down completely. In this world of magic and media, alliances could shift as quickly as the wind. But for now, I allowed myself a small smile. The next phase of the Hellfire empire was about to begin.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    About five weeks after "Lord of the Rings" first hit theaters, its box office had skyrocketed to a staggering 290 million dollars globally and domestically combined. The hype for the film was at fever pitch.

    With the opening date public knowledge, Grass City saw an unprecedented influx of tourists, leaving Lord Antree speechless.

    At first, Antree was merely curious about the surge in visitors. It wasn''t until his assistant, Rim, an imp demon, enlightened him that the reality sank in.

    "City lord," Rim explained, a hint of excitement in his voice, "it seems they''re all here for the opening of the Hellfire Theme Park."

    "Hellfire Theme Park?" Antree''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    Rim pressed on, "My lord, do you recall when ex-prince Arthur purchased that significant plot in Green Forest?"

    "I remember," Antree nodded, recalling how most of the money had gone to the Royal family and government. At the time, he''d thought Arthur a fool for spending so much on seemingly useless land.

    "Well..." Rim hesitated, then continued, "It appears the ex-prince had plans to profit from it. The Hellfire Theme Park is built on that very land. People are flocking here for its grand opening."

    Antree''s eyes widened as the implications sank in. "You mean to tell me... the ex-prince is about to make a fortune from these visitors? They''re not here for Grass City itself?"

    "I''m afraid not, my lord," Rim confirmed. "And that tavern Arthur bought and rebranded as the Prancing Pony? It''s packed to the rafters."

    Antree''s expression turned solemn as he processed this information.

    ***

    As March 31, 1272 dawned, anticipation crackled in the air. The "Hellfire Theme Park" stood poised to open its gates in the lush expanse of Green Forest. Arthur, cutting a striking figure before the entrance, found himself surrounded by a sea of eager faces held at bay by vigilant security.

    Excited voices pierced the air. "Aragorn! Please, kiss me like Arwen!" "Aragorn!" The cries of adoration washed over Arthur, but he remained focused on the task at hand.

    With a flourish, he raised an oversized pair of scissors. The crowd held its collective breath as he sliced through the ribbon, officially christening the park. A thunderous cheer erupted, marking the momentous occasion.

    Arthur''s voice rang out over the din, amplified by the microphone. "The first Hellfire Theme Park is now open!" His eyes swept over the throng of people, a smile playing at his lips. "And as our inaugural guests, everyone here gets to enter for free!"

    The announcement was met with jubilant cries. "Yeah!" "It was worth the wait!"

    Amidst the celebrating masses, Lord Antree observed the scene, his expression tinged with regret.

    The scale of the event and the fervor of the crowd far exceeded his expectations. If only he had foreseen this, he lamented silently, he could have demanded a far higher price for the land.

 Chapter 84: Successful Opening... or was it?

    Chapter 84: Successful Opening... or was it?

    (Arthur POV)

    I watched in awe as humans, dwarves, and demons swarmed into the Hellfire Theme Park. There must''ve been hundreds of them, but the place was big enough to swallow them all up.

    I could''ve made a fortune off these folks, at least a few thousand bucks. But I decided to let ''em in for free. The newspaper ads were good and all, but I knew word-of-mouth was where the real magic happened.

    If these people had a blast at the Hellfire Theme Park, they''d tell everyone they knew. That kind of organic marketing? You can''t put a price on it.

    For the Shire, I got clever. Hired a bunch of half-human, half-dwarf actors to play "Hobbits".

    Funny thing is, after "Lord of the Rings" blew up, people started calling all half-human, half-dwarves "Hobbits" in real life.

    Over in mini-Isengard, we had orcs running around playing Saruman''s army. The Orthanc Tower wasn''t as tall as in the film, but you could actually go inside and climb to the top. Up there, I had a human actor playing Saruman.

    The guy who played Saruman in the movie? Way outta my budget now.

    In another corner, we had mini-Rivendell. Elven actors cost an arm and a leg, so I only managed to snag a few to hang around there.

    The Hellfire Theme Park somehow managed to cram all these iconic "Lord of the Rings" places into one spot.

    It wasn''t easy making everything fit, but we pulled it off by dividing the park into different sections. We didn''t build every little detail - just enough to sell the illusion.

    A bit of Rivendell here, a slice of Isengard there. It might''ve been smaller than in the movie, but it looked real enough to make you feel like you''d stepped right into Middle-earth.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    As visitors entered the Hellfire Theme Park, most had tempered expectations. After all, the newspapers had made it clear that the breathtaking scenes from "Lord of the Rings" were just illusions crafted in the so-called "Hellfire VFX Studio". But as they stepped inside, their eyes widened in surprise.

    Walking into the Shire, they found themselves surrounded by "Hobbits" going about their daily business. The iconic elements of Hobbiton were all there - from the cozy hobbit holes with their round doors to the Party Tree standing tall in the center of the village.

    While it may not have been as perfect as the film version, the replica was real enough to make visitors feel like they''d stepped onto the set of "Lord of the Rings". It wasn''t just the physical scenery that sold the illusion, but the atmosphere as well.

    The Hobbit actors seemed genuinely uncomfortable with the throng of visitors invading their peaceful hamlet. This discomfort, however, only added to the authenticity of the experience. Visitors felt like they were truly intruding on the daily lives of these shy, home-loving creatures.

    This was all part of Arthur''s grand design. He had instructed the actors to behave as real Hobbits would when faced with an unexpected influx of outsiders.

    "Can I have a picture with you, Mr. Hobbit?" a young demon child asked, tugging at her parents'' hands.

    The Hobbit actor furrowed his brow, looking conflicted. "Err... Kid, I''m quite busy, perhaps-"

    More level-headed visitors rushed to restrain the dwarf and help the actor to his feet.

    "You... you despicable dwarf!" the actor sputtered, pointing accusingly.

    "You deserve it!" the young dwarf shot back. "Attacking Frodo, Gandalf, Aragorn, and Gimli with your snowstorm spell!"

    The commotion drew the attention of the demon managing the mini-Isengard section, who quickly explained to the young dwarf that everything was just for show.

    Red-faced, the dwarf mumbled an embarrassed apology to the actor.

    Similar incidents popped up throughout the Hellfire Theme Park. While the opening was rocky by some standards, it was undeniably a huge success. Many visitors felt as if they''d stepped right into the world of "Lord of the Rings".

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    As the sun dipped below the horizon and the "Hellfire Theme Park" shut its gates for the night, I found myself buried in a mountain of reports. My financial guy was practically salivating as he rattled off the potential profits we could''ve raked in if we hadn''t gone with the free admission. I couldn''t deny it was a pretty penny, but sometimes you''ve got to spend money to make money, right?

    What really caught my attention, though, were the incident reports. Seems our actors had a rougher day than expected. A bunch of orcs came to me, grumbling about getting punched or nearly barbecued by overzealous visitors throwing fireballs.

    "Boss," one of them said, nursing a bruised arm, "I thought you said we''d be welcomed with open arms after the film?"

    I winced, feeling a pang of guilt. "I know, I know. Look, I''ll make it right. How about a bonus for your trouble? And don''t worry about the medical bills - I''ve got you covered."

    Their eyes lit up at that, and I couldn''t help but feel they''d earned it, putting up with that mess.

    And the one who complained the most, his pride obviously bruised, was the human actor playing Saruman.

    He stormed into my office, sporting a nasty black eye. His face was a mess of bruises, and his usually pristine white hair looked like it had been through a windstorm.

    "This is outrageous!" he fumed, gesturing wildly. "I was assaulted! By a dwarf, no less! Do you have any idea-"

    "Whoa, whoa," I held up my hands, trying not to let my amusement show. "Slow down. Start from the beginning."

    As he ranted, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of genuine pity and, well, amusement. I mean, who''d have thought people would be dumb enough to mistake this guy for the actual Saruman? Sure, he had the fake beard and dyed white hair, but he looked nothing like the actor from my film.

    "Look," I said when he finally paused for breath, "I get it. This isn''t what you signed up for. How about we sweeten the deal a bit? A fat bonus, full medical coverage, and a little something extra for your trouble. What do you say?"

    He eyed me suspiciously for a moment before his shoulders slumped. "Fine," he muttered, some of the fight going out of him. "But if this happens again..."

    "It won''t," I assured him, hoping I wasn''t making a promise I couldn''t keep.

    As he left, looking somewhat mollified, I couldn''t help but shake my head. What a day. But you know what? Despite the chaos, the punches thrown, and the singed eyebrows, I couldn''t deny it - we''d pulled it off. The Hellfire Theme Park was officially open for business, and if today was any indication, we were in for one hell of a ride.

 Chapter 85: Incredible skills

    Chapter 85: Incredible skills

    (Arthur POV)

    A few days have passed since the "Hellfire Theme Park" opened its gates, and the profits are rolling in faster than I can count. Tens of thousands of dollars, just like that. The park''s popularity in the Morningstar Kingdom has skyrocketed beyond my wildest dreams.

    Tourists are flocking to Grass City, drawn by the allure of our Middle-earth attractions. The elves, in particular, can''t get enough of our mini-Rivendell. Word''s even reached their media outlets, with headlines screaming about how Rivendell exists in real life. Talk about free advertising - we''ve got elves pouring in by the boatload.

    Of course, I had to make some adjustments after that chaotic opening day. Hired a bunch of behemoth demons as security to keep our actors safe from over-enthusiastic visitors. Yeah, we had to plaster the place with signs saying "Fake Scene," "Fake Spell," and "Fake Blood."

    Might take away from the immersion a bit, but it''s better than having another Saruman incident. Keeps the gullible ones from getting too carried away.

    The success of ''Lord of the Rings'' has earned me an impressive 24.75 million entertainment points.

    That''s way more than "The Demonfather" ever brought in, which just goes to show how much more popular and impressive "Lord of the Rings" has been.

    The box office numbers back this up. We hit 330 million dollars yesterday. The entertainment system''s data breaks it down like this: about 44 million tickets sold in the Morningstar Kingdom at 2 dollars a pop. Another 22.5 million tickets went to other countries and kingdoms at the same price.

    In the western countries and kingdoms, where tickets go for 3 dollars, we''ve sold about 66.67 million. According to the {Entertainment System Film Statistics Data}, a total of 132.17 million people have bought tickets and watched the film.

    For each viewer, I earn 0.1 points if they''re casual fans, 0.2 if they love and adore the film, and a sweet 0.3 points for those who are completely obsessed. With numbers like these, it''s no wonder the points are piling up so fast.

    My total entertainment points from "Lord of the Rings," "The Demonfather," and "Hellfire Theme Park" have hit a whopping 34.40 million. With this kind of points, I could finally snag some of those impressive skills from the {Magical Shop} that''d give my directing a serious boost.

    One skill that caught my eye was "Atmosphere Control," priced at 10 million entertainment points.

    [Atmosphere Control: Allowed the user to control the area''s atmosphere, adjusting lighting, temperature, and background ambience. (Require mana per use: 20)]

    [It can be leveled up with use.]

    At first glance, it might not seem like much, but the potential is insane. As a director, I could use this to elevate every scene in my films.

    Lord Vermilion burst into my office ¡ª his habit of barging in without knocking making me frown. "What is it this time?"

    The economic advisor cleared his throat before speaking, "Your Highness, we have a bit of a... problem."

    My frown deepened. "Out with it."

    Lord Vermilion coughed nervously. "Red Berry, the overseer of our entertainment venues, is here to discuss some concerns."

    "Send him in," I said curtly.

    Red Berry, the scale demon who managed our entertainment industry, slunk in with fear written all over his face.

    "What''s the issue, Berry?"

    Red hesitated before blurting out, "Your Highness, I''ll be blunt. Our earnings from the entertainment venues are declining."

    I waved dismissively. "That''s to be expected. The hype from that ''Lord of the Rings'' film is dying down, so naturally, tourism is tapering off."

    "It''s not that simple, Your Highness," Red shook his head. "We''ve got competition."

    "Competition?" I raised an eyebrow.

    Lord Vermilion chimed in, "He''s referring to the exiled prince''s new Hellfire Theme Park. It''s similar to our venues but on a grander scale, capable of hosting thousands of visitors simultaneously."

    Red nodded vigorously. "Exactly. People are flocking there instead of our attractions. The ex-prince''s film hype isn''t fading ¡ª it''s intensifying."

    "And if this trend continues," Lord Vermilion added gravely, "it''ll be challenging for Your Highness to recoup your investments in the entertainment industry within the expected timeframe."

    As I listened, I felt anger building inside me. I''d thought everything was going according to plan ¡ª who would have guessed that damn Arthur would throw a wrench in my grand investment scheme?

 Chapter 86: Decent prototype

    Chapter 86: Decent prototype

    (Arthur POV)

    In the "research room," my team and I huddled around our first completed prototype. The keyboard looked rough, a product of our simple manufacturing process, but it was functional. That''s what mattered.

    As for the monitor, we had a stroke of luck. Television had been invented in Empirica two years ago. It wasn''t exactly popular yet, with only a handful of TV programs available, but it meant we didn''t have to reinvent the wheel when it came to computer displays. The technology was there, we just had to adapt it.

    "Alright," I said to my nervous computer team, "let''s insert the magic core."

    Drake and Josh exchanged anxious glances. I gave them an encouraging nod, and they finally slotted the magic core into what would have been the PSU socket in my previous life. In this world, magic cores were our power source, though I was already planning more efficient alternatives for the future. Not everyone could afford fresh energy like magic cores, after all.

    It''s worth noting that electricity in this world was a mixed bag of magic cores, coal, and oil. The fact that magic cores made up only a tiny percentage of the power grid just showed how expensive they were.

    We held our breath for a few seconds. Then, the computer monitor flickered to life. Green lines of light flowed across the motherboard, emanating from the magic core. It was working exactly as we''d intended.

    The screen only displayed a basic prompt, but you''d think we''d won the lottery from the team''s reaction.

    "Woo!"

    "Hell yeah, it worked!"

    Some of them looked ready to burst into tears of joy. I couldn''t blame them. They''d been working around the clock to build this thing.

    Of course, we still had a long way to go. The machine didn''t have an operating system yet, and programming something on the level of Windows or Linux would take time. It would''ve been a monumental task if I was the only one who understood the hardware components and low-level programming. Thankfully, since the team had built the computer alongside me, they grasped the basics too.

    I hated to be a buzzkill, but I had to remind them: "I''m not trying to rain on anyone''s parade, but our prototype isn''t complete without the basic operating system we''ve been planning."

    Their brief celebration wound down, but pride still shone in their eyes.

    Drake and Josh, who had been scribbling low-level language on papers, looked up with determination. Drake spoke with confidence, "We''ve pretty much memorized the coding, Your Highness. Given some time, we''ll be able to develop a basic operating system."

    I could see why he was so sure of himself. After all, the basic operating system we had in mind was relatively simple. It would include fundamental functions like file management and a command-line interface, But what set it apart was its integration with magical elements - a spell library that could tap into the power of the magic cores.

    This library would include various spells, with a focus on illusion magic, all drawing power from the magic cores.

    I had to admire their enthusiasm, but I wondered if they''d maintain that confidence when it came to programming an operating system on par with Windows or Linux. That was a whole different level.

    "It''s a cowboy film. Want in?" I offered, still amused.

    Vivienne lifted her chin proudly. "Why not? I could play a beautiful cowgirl."

    I looked at Vivienne in amusement ¡ª she acted like we hadn''t seen each other in ages, still so familiar around me. Then it hit me: maybe a few months really was just a blink of an eye for people with the long lifespans of this world.

    George, sensing the tension, cleared his throat. "Right, I''d better head to Empirica to sign us up for the Electronics Expo. I''ll book a flight now." With that, he excused himself and left.

    "Electronics Expo?" Firfel''s ears perked up. She turned to me, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. "What''s that about?"

    Vivienne leaned in, equally intrigued. "Yeah, spill the beans, Arthur."

    I ran a hand through my hair, considering how much to reveal. "Well, we''ve just wrapped up an electronic project. Got the prototype ready and everything. We''re aiming to showcase it at the Expo in June."

    "Ooh, can we see it?" Vivienne asked, practically bouncing on her toes.

    Firfel nodded eagerly. "I''d love a peek too. Must be something special if you''re taking it to the Expo. That place is where all the cutting-edge stuff gets unveiled."

    I hesitated, then smiled slyly. "Want to see it? There''s just one tiny catch ¡ª you''ll need to sign an NDA first."

    Their faces fell in unison. Firfel raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? You don''t trust us?"

    "It''s not about trust," I backpedaled, seeing their expressions turn frosty. "I''m just being cautious. But... oh, alright. One quick look won''t hurt."

    I led them to the prototype, but their reactions weren''t quite what I''d hoped for.

    Firfel tilted her head, brow furrowed. "So... what exactly does it do?"

    "Is that a TV?" Vivienne squinted at the monitor. "And that thing... some kind of fancy typewriter? Weird combo, if you ask me."

    I bit back a sigh, deciding against explaining the full capabilities. No NDA, no details.

    Time for a subject change. "How about I fill you in on Hellfire''s next big project instead?"

    "The cowboy film you mentioned?" Firfel perked up.

    "Something like that," I nodded. "It''ll be a breeze to shoot with our VFX Studio. Think ''The Demonfather,'' but swap out tommy guns for six-shooters and lever-action rifles."

 Chapter 87: The Coveted Rings and Conspiracy

    Chapter 87: The Coveted Rings and Conspiracy

    (3rd Person POV)

    Weeks had passed since die-hard "Lord of the Rings" fans began scouring every nook and cranny of the Morningstar Kingdom, desperate to unearth powerful magical rings like those in the film.

    But this wasn''t just a local phenomenon. The "Lord of the Rings Craze," as media outlets had dubbed it, had spread like wildfire across the globe. From the Moonlight Kingdom to Wales, from Deutschland to the Leaf Kingdom in the Evros Continent, it had taken root. Even countries like Kanata, Aztec, and Empirica in the Empirica Continent weren''t immune. The fervor reached as far as the South East Anatolia and East Watch kingdoms, and even touched parts of the vast Eden Continent.

    People worldwide had thrown themselves into the search with reckless abandon. Adventurers, in particular, had taken it to extreme levels.

    Some brave souls set sail for distant islands, their logic simple yet compelling. When questioned by curious journalists, these seafaring treasure hunters all gave variations of the same answer: "Remember the end of the film? Frodo was on a boat, heading to some island to hide the ring from Sauron''s forces. It only makes sense to check the islands."

    It was a reasonable assumption, but it came with unforeseen consequences. Reports flooded in of these adventurers clashing with pirates, who, as it turned out, were after the same prize.

    Not all seekers were drawn to the seas, though. Some adventurers and mercenaries turned their attention to towering mountain peaks and deep, dark caves. These individuals didn''t just rely on "Lord of the Rings" for inspiration; they pored over ancient tomes, following cryptic clues in their quest.

    As the search intensified, ordinary folks found themselves pushed to the sidelines. Even dangerous mobs had joined the fray, adding an extra layer of peril to the already risky venture.

    The world had gone ring-mad, and there seemed to be no end in sight to this "Lord of the Rings Craze."

    ***

    In the Eden Continent, the Lunar Kingdom stood as the pinnacle of elven civilization. Its high castle, though dwarfed by the towering Eden tree that pierced the sky, served as the capital for the elven race. This kingdom held sway over almost all other elven realms, which followed its directives.

    Citizens of the Lunar Kingdom enjoyed special privileges when traveling to other elven territories or even some human and dwarf cities.

    Within the castle''s grand throne room, a serious atmosphere prevailed. On the throne sat a beautiful elf queen, her body adorned with intricate leaf designs and her head crowned with an elegant leaf circlet. Before her knelt several elves in robes, their faces concealed by animal-themed masks.

    The elf wearing a gorilla mask spoke, his voice low and urgent. "My queen, our latest intelligence from Dolphin suggests that pirates have spotted magical rings. Dolphin and the others lost track of them, but we assure you, we will retrieve these artifacts."

    Despite her ethereal beauty, the queen''s expression remained grave. "We must secure these rings before they fall into the wrong hands. The Solarus faith cannot be allowed to claim them." Her voice hardened. "We''ve been on the back foot against the Solarus for too long. As servants of the Moon Goddess, it''s our duty to bring her glory and honor."

    "Indeed," another nodded grimly. "Now we face more competition. The dwarves of the Forgefather''s faith, the elves of the Moon Goddess faith, and those faithless demons."

    "This is all Arthur Morningstar''s fault!"

    Virtue''s frown deepened. "Enough!" he barked, silencing the room. After a pause, he continued more calmly, "These ancient rings would have drawn attention eventually. There''s no point in assigning blame." Despite his words, Virtue couldn''t help but internally curse Arthur Morningstar.

    "We must find a way to secure the Ancient Rings," Virtue concluded. "Otherwise, our grand plan will crumble." He let his words sink in before adding, "That''s all for now. This meeting is adjourned."

    As the Solarus Faith plotted, similar gatherings were taking place across the world. The Moon Goddess faith, the dwarves who worshipped the Blacksmith God, all held their own clandestine meetings. Even in Empirica, the USE government was not idle.

    "Find those rings," the president ordered his top intelligence operatives. "This is a matter of national security and peace."

    Just as these powers set their plans in motion, shocking news broke: one of the magical rings had been found in the Morningstar Kingdom and was to be auctioned.

    Though the ring''s authenticity remained unconfirmed, it caught the attention of powerful figures worldwide.

    Even Arthur, despite being knee-deep in preparations for his next film, couldn''t resist the allure of the supposedly discovered magical ring. His curiosity got the better of him as he turned to George.

    "Hey George, fancy attending an auction? I''m itching to see this magical ring they''ve found."

    George looked up from his work, eyebrow raised. "Magical ring? Sounds like a load of nonsense to me. Probably just some hoax to drum up attention."

    Arthur shrugged off George''s skepticism. While he too harbored doubts about the ring''s authenticity, he couldn''t shake the thought that in this world - a fantasy compared to his previous life - a magical ring wasn''t entirely out of the realm of possibility.

    "Come on," Arthur persisted, "even if the ring''s a dud, there might be some ancient dwarven craftsmanship or mechanical marvels up for grabs. Could be useful for our projects."

    At the mention of ancient dwarven artifacts, George''s eyes lit up. "Well, when you put it that way... Alright, count me in. Might find something interesting after all."

    With that, Arthur''s mind was made up. He''d attend the auction, blissfully unaware that the magical ring had caught the attention of far more powerful figures.

 Chapter 88: One-Eyed Auction

    Chapter 88: One-Eyed Auction

    (Arthur POV)

    The so-called "magical ring," supposedly identical to those in my "Lord of the Rings" film, was set to be auctioned at the "One-Eyed Auction".

    Though I seriously doubted it matched the rings from "Lord of the Rings," I still felt it was worth checking out. After all, it might indeed be a magical ring, even if it couldn''t compare to the ones in "Lord of the Rings".

    The auction was slated to begin in two days. Firfel seemed to have gotten wind of it too, as she came to my office asking, "Arthur, did you hear about the auction?"

    "Yeah, I''ve heard about it," I nodded. "They''re saying the ring''s the same as in my film, but I doubt it."

    Firfel raised an eyebrow. "How so?" She paused before adding, "Didn''t you base the film on real history?"

    I nodded with a wry smile. I couldn''t exactly tell her it was based on a film from my previous life, so I just said, "Well, yeah, but I took some creative liberties with the rings'' powers and capabilities. Truth is, no rings as powerful as those in ''Lord of the Rings'' actually exist."

    Firfel nodded, seemingly satisfied with my explanation. "I''m thinking of attending the auction with Shafel. Want to join us?"

    "Funny you should ask," I replied, a bit surprised. "I was planning to go with George. The ring''s piqued my curiosity."

    "Really? Why don''t we all go together then?" Firfel suggested.

    I shrugged, seeing no reason to refuse. "Why not? But tell me, what''s drawing you to the auction? Is it the ring?"

    Firfel shook her head. "Not really. While I''m curious about the ring, I''m actually after the Ancient Amulet."

    "Ancient Amulet?" I echoed, intrigued.

    "It''s an amulet said to have belonged to the third queen of the Roses Kingdom," Firfel explained, a hint of reverence in her voice.

    "Ah, the Roses Kingdom," I nodded, recalling Firfel''s origins. "So it''s a treasure from your homeland?"

    Firfel nodded, her eyes distant, perhaps lost in memories of her kingdom.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The day of the "One-Eyed Auction" finally arrived. The auction house stood proudly in the upper district of Ferland city, one of the wealthiest areas in town.

    This district was a bustling hub of commerce and luxury. Upscale restaurants and trendy cafes lined the streets, alongside high-end bookstores and fashion boutiques. Jewelry stores glittered with precious gems, their windows drawing admiring glances from passersby. It was also home to some of the most prestigious schools and universities in the city.

    Today, however, all eyes were on the One-Eyed Auction house, or more specifically, on the "Rings from Lord of the Rings" that were to be sold there.

    High-end cars, each worth tens or even hundreds of thousands of dollars, began pulling up to the auction house. The who''s who of demon society stepped out, ready to vie for the prized items.

    "I''m Jenny Lee, and I''ll be presenting the items up for auction today," she announced, launching into the first item - a decaying dragon tooth starting at one hundred dollars.

    In their VIP room, Arthur, Firfel, George, and Shafel settled in for a long wait. As the auction dragged on, Arthur found himself stifling yawns.

    Finally, the moment they''d been waiting for arrived. Jenny presented the Ancient Amulet, starting the bidding at 1,000 dollars.

    Several VIP rooms sprang into action. A figure in a gorilla mask from one room bid ten thousand.

    Firfel, her eyes gleaming, countered, "Eleven thousand."

    The auctioneer acknowledged her bid, but the gorilla mask quickly upped the ante to fifteen thousand.

    Arthur watched the back-and-forth, noticing Firfel''s frown deepening as the price climbed. Sensing she was nearing her limit at twenty thousand, he decided to step in.

    "Thirty thousand," Arthur called out, his voice firm.

    His bid drew surprised looks from Firfel, Shafel, and George. Even the gorilla-masked bidder seemed taken aback, his gaze shifting to Arthur''s VIP room. Though he couldn''t see inside, it was clear the new voice wasn''t the woman who''d been bidding before.

    The auctioneer''s gavel struck twice. "Sold to VIP room number 8 for thirty thousand!"

    Firfel turned to Arthur, gratitude shining in her eyes. "Thank you," she said warmly.

    Arthur just smiled, shrugging off her thanks. "It''s nothing."

    As they spoke, a veiled succubus entered their room, presenting the Ancient Amulet. Firfel and Shafel rushed over, admiring it with reverence.

    Arthur studied the amulet curiously. "So... what exactly does it do?"

    Firfel hesitated. "To be honest, I''m not sure. But it can''t be simple. It belonged to the third queen of my homeland, after all."

    Arthur nodded, examining the clearly ancient artifact. Shafel chimed in, "Legend has it, this amulet was a gift from a King of the Giants."

    "Giants?" Arthur''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    Firfel smiled wryly. "So they say. Who knows if it''s true, though."

    Arthur nodded, recalling the mysterious disappearance of the Giants in this world''s history.

    Their discussion was cut short as the auction''s main event began - the unveiling of the "Magical Ring." The atmosphere in the auction house shifted palpably.

    From the gorilla-masked individual to the robed figures in the VIP rooms, from Lucy with Apollonia and her classmates to the representatives of the Solarus faith - all eyes locked onto the ring box.

    As the box opened, Jenny, the host, launched into her introduction. "The seller, who wishes to remain anonymous, is a pirate who acquired this ring at great cost. Many of his crew perished in the quest to obtain it." Her voice dropped to a dramatic whisper. "This ring, ladies and gentlemen, is said to bestow unparalleled authority and power upon its wearer!"

    The room buzzed with excitement and tension. Arthur found himself leaning forward, despite his skepticism. Could this ring truly be as powerful as claimed?

 Chapter 89: Lucyéˆ¥æªš blunder

    Chapter 89: Lucy''s blunder

    (Lance Ashford POV)

    The higher-ups had sent me, a champion of the Solarus faith, to this lowly demon auction. My task: determine if the ring on offer was the one our church sought.

    Cardinal Virtue''s words still rang in my ears: "Verify if it''s the Ancient Ring we''re after. If not, track down the seller. Even if it''s not our ring, its origin might lead us to the real thing. Interrogate the seller, then... offer him to the Lord."

    Those orders weighed on me as I watched the proceedings. The robed bishop beside me scrutinized the ring on stage. "Is it the one?" I asked, keeping my voice low.

    The bishop glanced between the ring and an ancient tome in his hands. After muttering an {Appraisal} spell, he shook his head. "No, Champion Lance. It''s just a common spatial ring from bygone days."

    I nodded, my jaw tightening. "I see."

    "If it''s not what we seek, we should locate the seller," the bishop mused. "The host mentioned he''s a pirate." A hint of disdain crept into his voice. "A sinner in need of cleansing, wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Indeed," I concurred, my mind already plotting our next move.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Solarus representatives weren''t the only ones to quickly realize the ring wasn''t the "Ancient Ring" they sought. The Fallen Stars, loyal only to Demon King Luke Morningstar, also recognized it as a mere spatial ring.

    "Waste of time. We''re out," muttered a robed Fallen Star. Without another word, their group vacated their VIP room.

    The gorilla-masked individual from the Moon Goddess faith, under orders from the Lunar Queen, followed suit. Even the dwarven representatives of the Forgefather faith slipped away quietly.

    Yet the cult members, less discerning, remained. Their excited voices filled the air as they vied for the spatial ring.

    "Two hundred thousand dollars!" one shouted.

    "Two hundred and fifty!" countered another.

    Lucy''s voice cut through, "Two sixty!"

    In VIP room number 8, Arthur watched the bidding war with bemused detachment.

    "Not joining in, boss?" George asked, his arms laden with the ancient dwarven artifacts he''d won.

    Arthur snorted. "Hundreds of thousands for that ring? No thanks. If it had the same power as the ones in ''Lord of the Rings,'' that pirate would''ve used it himself long ago, don''t you think?"

    George, Firfel, and Shafel mulled it over, nodding in agreement. "Your right."

    "Just common sense," Arthur continued, a hint of disdain in his voice. "These bidders are swallowing every word hook, line, and sinker."

    The young man''s smile never faltered. "Why so nervous? We''re here to help. It''s quite an honor to offer yourself to Lord Solarus, after all."

    Gritting his teeth, the pirate reached for his revolver. Before he could pull the trigger, the young man snapped his wrist, sending the gun clattering to the ground.

    "Who- who are you?" the pirate gasped. "I''ve never heard of Solarus worshippers being this cruel!"

    Lance Ashford''s smile widened. "You don''t need to know that. Just understand that you''re very fortunate."

    Terror gripped the pirate. "L-look, I worship Solarus too! Please, let me go!"

    "Oh, you do? Wonderful. Then you''ll be even more grateful for this opportunity." Lance muttered a spell, and the pirate crumpled unconscious.

    The bishop stepped out from the shadows. "We need to move, Champion Lance. Our authority in these demon lands is limited."

    "I know." Lance hoisted the pirate over his shoulder.

    A bus pulled up nearby, as if on cue. Lance and the bishop boarded the empty vehicle, and it drove off without a word.

    ***

    Hours after Lucy''s ring purchase, the royal family gathered for dinner. Luke glared at his daughter, his voice laced with disappointment. "I thought you were exceptional, but you''re no different from a fool!"

    He jabbed a finger in her direction. "Five hundred thousand dollars on a useless ring? Were you even thinking?"

    Lucy bowed her head, cheeks burning with embarrassment. "Forgive me, Father. It won''t happen again."

    The demon queen, Luke''s wife, attempted to intervene. "Let it go, Your Majesty. It''s just five hundred thousand. She can earn that back quickly."

    Luke''s eyes turned cold. "Earn it back quickly? Ha!" He snorted. "If not for that lucky exiled son and his films, she wouldn''t see that kind of money."

    Lucy''s face reddened further at the mention of Arthur.

    "Think carefully about your spending," Luke warned, "or you might find yourself exiled too."

    ***

    The next day at Hellfire Studio, Arthur and his crew kicked off auditions for their next project. News of "Hellfire Studio auditions for next film project" had aspiring actors lining up in droves.

    In the wake of "Lord of the Rings," Hellfire Studio was undeniably on the rise.

    But success, as Arthur well knew, rarely came without its share of hurdles.

    While Hellfire''s ascent seemed unstoppable, the media was abuzz with counter-moves from the industry giants. Titan Pictures and other major studios had just dropped bombshells of their own, announcing ambitious projects aimed at not just matching, but surpassing "Lord of the Rings."

    The pushback didn''t stop there. Famous singers and bands, signed to labels under these entertainment behemoths, were now actively discouraging their fans from supporting Hellfire Studio.

 Chapter 90: Blondie

    Chapter 90: Blondie

    (Arthur POV)

    It''s been two days since I started auditions, but I''m still searching for actors to play Blondie, Angel Eyes, and Tuco.

    I''m aiming to cast a half-demon, half-human as Blondie to make the story more believable. While I bought "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" from the System''s Entertainment Shop, I''ve been adapting the script to fit this world''s history.

    There''s actual record of demons working as bounty hunters in Empirica''s past, though most were half-human, half-demon rather than pure demons.

    For Angel Eyes, the outlaw, I''m looking to cast an elf. Despite elves'' reputation for being peaceful, many rebelled and migrated to Empirica when it was still developing, especially on the west coast.

    During Empirica''s Frontier Age, many elves reportedly became outlaws.

    It makes sense for an elf outlaw to play the "bad" character.

    As for the "ugly" bandit, I plan to cast a dwarf.

    This time, I won''t be acting in the film. With my new {Cinematic Vision} ability, I want to focus solely on directing.

    So far, no luck finding anyone suitable for the lead roles. Then, in struts Damien Darkflame¡ªsauntering into the audition studio like he owns the place, demanding to be cast as the lead.

    "Hold up," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral. "If you want the lead, you''ll need to audition like everyone else. That means getting in line."

    Damien''s face contorted with indignation. "Are you out of your mind?" He jabbed a thumb at his chest. "I''m Damien Darkflame! A demon superstar! I''m doing your little movie a favor by even considering it, and you have the gall to reject me?"

    I stared at him, momentarily lost for words. Beside me, Klein and the others shifted uncomfortably.

    Klein leaned in, whispering urgently, "Boss, what do we do? Damien''s still a big name in the industry. An A-lister."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "A-list in the demon realm, maybe." I shook my head. "Firfel, Shafel, even Imkrag have already left him in the dust¡ªnot just here, but globally."

    Klein fell silent, digesting this.

    Damien, growing impatient, pressed on. "Well? What''s it gonna be? I don''t have all day to waste on this. Am I in or not?"

    I met his gaze, my expression hardening. "No," I said firmly. "Back of the line. Everyone gets a fair shot here. Being... well, you, doesn''t buy you any special treatment."

    Damien''s face flushed with anger as he continued to argue. I''d had enough. With a subtle nod, I signaled the fiend demon security to escort him out.

    As Damien was led away, still protesting, I turned back to the waiting hopefuls. "Right, let''s get this audition back on track."

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    {Morningstar, Soul City}

    Clint starts his scene, and I watch with interest. As the audition wraps up, I find myself nodding in approval.

    My {Cinematic Vision} kicked in, showing me flashes of Clint in various scenes, nailing the role. After a moment''s consideration, my fingers tapping rhythmically on the arm of my chair, I made my decision. This Clint guy was our Blondie.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Clint watched Arthur''s expression, his heart in his throat. The silence from Arthur and the casting crew felt deafening.

    He needed this role. Desperately.

    "Did... Did I do okay?" Clint''s voice came out as a hoarse whisper.

    Arthur''s smile caught everyone off guard. "Looks like we''ve found our lead," he announced, surprising not just Clint, but everyone at the audition, including the actors still waiting in line.

    ***

    Arthur''s film project had been under intense scrutiny from the start. The media had been circling like vultures, especially after the incident with Damien Darkflame.

    They''d had a field day reporting on how the famous actor had been escorted out, forced to line up, only to be rejected.

    So when news broke that some unknown actor had snagged the role Damien had coveted, the media pounced. Headlines screamed across papers and news sites: "Unknown Face Steals Role from Damien Darkflame!"

    When Damien caught wind of this, his reaction was explosive. In a fit of rage, he hurled a fireball at his agency''s table and tossed a chair at his hapless manager.

    Naturally, Damien''s meltdown became its own scandal, plastered across the media, further tarnishing his already bruised reputation.

    ***

    (Clint Foster POV)

    I''m still reeling. Me, landing the lead role of "Blondie"? It''s surreal.

    My agent''s words echo in my head: "You don''t have any luck there. No way Arthur would be interested in you." Yet here I am, having done the so-called impossible.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, ex-prince Arthur drops another bombshell. He''s offering me a contract with his "Hellfire Agency."

    "Clint Foster," he says, eyeing me thoughtfully. "Your profile says you''re with Snake Agency..." He pauses, then adds, "How about joining my agency instead? I''ll offer you an upfront payment of forty thousand dollars."

    I nearly choke on my drink. Forty... Forty fucking thousand dollars?!

    Without missing a beat, I blurt out, "I''m in!" The enthusiasm in my voice surprises even me.

    It''s a no-brainer, really. My current agency, my agent? They couldn''t care less about me. So why not go with an agency that''s willing to put forty grand on the table?

    This feels like a dream. But if it is, I sure as hell don''t want to wake up.

 Chapter 91: The filming starts again, but... Arthur needs to punish some ghosts

    Chapter 91: The filming starts again, but... Arthur needs to punish some ghosts

    (Arthur POV)

    At last, after what felt like an eternity of searching, I''ve assembled the main cast for my movie.

    Take Benny Cave, the dwarf actor playing Tuco. He''s sixty, but you''d never guess it. Dwarves are known for their "old looks," and at sixty, Benny could pass for a teenager. The only giveaway is his intimidating demeanor, a far cry from the naivety of younger dwarves.

    Benny''s perfect for "the ugly," and not just because of his looks. He spent fifteen years in the Aztec Kingdom over in Empirica. Rubbed shoulders with old-timers who lived through the Wild West era. That firsthand knowledge of the Empirican Old West and Civil War times? It''s gold.

    Then there''s Lei River, our elf playing Angel Eyes. Those kind eyes of his live up to the "Angel" part of his character''s name. But he''s playing "the bad," and I can already see the audience''s surprise when they realize this angel-faced elf is the villain.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    As the actors stepped into the VFX Studio, their eyes widened in amazement. The place was a maze of ruins and spell markers.

    "So this is the famous VFX Studio where ''Lord of the Rings'' was made," Clint muttered, awe in his voice.

    Lei chimed in, "I heard this place is worth millions. We''re literally walking on a fortune right now."

    "Wow," Clint breathed, the other cast members nodding in agreement.

    Benny, ever the skeptic, added, "Millions spent just for that ''Lord of the Rings'' movie? The ex-prince sure had guts to risk that much cash."

    "It paid off though," one of the side actors pointed out. "The film raked in so much, a few million in expenses seems like pocket change now."

    Benny sneered, "That''s ''cause it got lucky. What if it had flopped? Would''ve been millions down the drain."

    The others fell silent, unable to argue with the dwarf''s blunt logic.

    As they walked through the corridor and into the main studio area, their jaws dropped. Without the illusions, the place looked surprisingly bare.

    They spotted Arthur with the production crew, tending to some horses and unicorns. He nodded as they approached. "You''re here. Good." He gestured to a nearby house shimmering with illusion magic. "Head over there. Makeup and wardrobe will get you ready for the scene."

    The actors nodded, still taking in their surroundings. In one corner, crew members were pouring sand, prepping the set for the day''s shoot.

    ***

    The cast emerged from the house, only to find themselves in what appeared to be a dusty old town. While astonished, they weren''t entirely shocked - they''d expected some impressive illusions.

    Even old Benny was taken aback. He felt transported back to the towns of Aztec in the Empirican Continent.

    During filming, the set would suddenly turn frigid for no apparent reason. Arthur found himself constantly using his {Atmosphere Control} skill to ward off the chill. The cold was messing with the scene''s atmosphere, and the shivering actors were struggling to stay in character.

    Klein approached Arthur, frustration evident in his voice. "Boss, these ghosts are getting out of hand. How are we supposed to deal with them?"

    Arthur rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. "We can''t exactly call in Solarus priests for a cleansing. Not after ''The Demonfather'' ruffled their feathers." He paused, considering their options. "Our best bet is to scare them off somehow. Make them think twice about messing with us."

    Klein looked skeptical. "Scare them? Boss, we can''t even touch ghosts. How are we supposed to intimidate something we can''t harm?"

    Arthur sighed, his eyes fixed on a transparent interface only he could see. "I might have a solution..."

    [Phantom Touch: A skill that grants the user the extraordinary ability to interact with ghosts and spirits on a physical level. By extending a hand, the user can reach out to ethereal beings, allowing for both communication and manipulation of ghostly energies.]

    Arthur winced internally at the price tag: 4 million entertainment points. It was a steep cost, but as he watched another actor shiver from a ghostly cold spot, he knew he had to do something. These spectral shenanigans were threatening to derail the entire production.

    "Give me a few hours," he told Klein. "I think I can sort this out."

    ***

    Just hours after acquiring the skill, Arthur put it to use. As the ghosts began their usual pranks, leaving the actors helpless, everyone was stunned to see Arthur reach out and grab a previously invisible specter.

    "Aah!" The ghost''s shriek echoed through the studio.

    The production crew and cast watched in amazement as Arthur pulled the ghost into view, making it visible to all.

    They could only assume Arthur was using some powerful spell that not only allowed him to touch ghosts but also made them visible to the naked eye.

    But Arthur wasn''t done. He began plucking more ghosts from thin air, and to everyone''s disbelief, he started tying their ghostly tails together.

    "Ahh!"

    "He- he touched us!"

    "This can''t be possible!"

    The ghosts'' cries of fear and confusion filled the air as they gaped at Arthur in terror.

    Arthur pointed at the tangled mass of spirits, his voice stern. "You guys deserve a spanking!"

    The entire studio watched in awe as Arthur proceeded to discipline the troublesome spirits. It was a sight none of them ever expected to see - their director, literally taking ghosts to task.

    As the spectral wails died down, one of the actors whispered, "Remind me never to get on the boss''s bad side."

 Chapter 92: Wild West Epic Film Wrapped Up

    Chapter 92: Wild West Epic Film Wrapped Up

    (3rd Person POV)

    In a twist that left everyone astounded, Arthur didn''t just punish the ghosts - he hired them. The specters, desperate to avoid another spanking, reluctantly agreed to help with production.

    To everyone''s surprise, these ethereal beings proved invaluable. They handled seemingly impossible tasks with ease, perfecting lighting and achieving camera angles that would''ve been unthinkable without their spectral assistance.

    The quality of filming improved dramatically, though not solely due to the ghostly help. Arthur''s {Cinematic Vision} skill played a crucial role in elevating the overall direction. He found himself grateful for the {Phantom Touch} skill, realizing it allowed him to fully harness {Cinematic Vision}''s potential with the ghosts'' aid.

    Despite their usefulness, the ghosts'' presence still unnerved some actors, especially when the spirits were invisible during filming. But as days passed, the cast gradually grew accustomed to their supernatural co-workers.

    ***

    While "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" production flourished, Arthur was putting the finishing touches on Chapter 10 of "Dragon Ball".

    For months, he''d been sketching during his downtime, his artistic skills improving with each stroke. Though filming now limited his drawing time, his increased proficiency meant he''d likely complete "Dragon Ball" Volume 1 within a few weeks.

    Meanwhile, as Arthur immersed himself in his projects, his book "Harry Potter" caught the eye of Mark Stark, a businessman who owned a publishing company in the Leaf Kingdom.

    Mark, impressed by the plot after reading it, planned to contact the writer and publisher about distributing the book in the Leaf Kingdom, situated in the Evros Continent.

    However, when he saw the publisher''s name - "Hellfire Stories" - it struck a chord.

    The "Hellfire" part reminded him of "Hellfire Studio," creators of "The Demonfather," a film that had left quite an impression on him. They''d even released another blockbuster recently, "Lord of the Rings," which was all anyone seemed to talk about these days.

    "Could this Hellfire Stories be connected to that studio?" Mark mused, his curiosity piqued.

    He doubted it initially. Surely that ex-prince who owned Hellfire Studio would be too busy with filmmaking to run a book publishing company on the side. And "Harry Potter"? It seemed unlikely.

    But when Mark visited Hellfire Stories'' headquarters to discuss licensing rights with the CEO, he was in for a surprise.

    "Sorry, but I don''t have much say regarding the selling of licensing rights," the CEO told him apologetically.

    Benny''s facial expressions, I gotta say, are top-notch. Eli Wallach would be tipping his hat if he could see this.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    While Arthur managed to capture most of the crucial scenes within the VFX Studio, some exterior shots and long-distance travel scenes still required on-location filming.

    As time progressed, the production neared completion without facing the hurdles that had plagued "Lord of the Rings". They filmed the tense standoff between Blondie, Tuco, and the troops with exceptional detail.

    Arthur''s direction brought out the nuances - the troop leader casually dusting off his uniform, Benny and Clint''s loaded silence as they faced the soldiers. The subsequent capture scene felt raw and authentic.

    Arthur''s directorial prowess shone in the scene where Tuco endured a beating. He masterfully captured the anguish, even using his {Heartstrings} skill to coax a tear-jerking performance from the violin player in the background.

    Over time, Clint and Benny''s relationship began to mirror their characters'' complex dynamic. This chemistry came through brilliantly in the final standoff, where Tuco and Blondie''s takedown of Angel Eyes felt organic and unrehearsed.

    The production was nearing the end of filming, capturing Tuco''s struggle as he hung from the tree. This scene resonated deeply with Arthur and the crew, evoking strong emotions.

    Even as the director, Arthur had to hand it to Benny for his portrayal of Tuco. That final scene - Tuco''s tear-filled eyes as he desperately reached for the money, his short stature and the hanging rope adding to his struggle - Benny had truly outdone himself.

    The film concluded with Blondie''s pinpoint shot, severing the rope and sending Tuco face-first into the dirt. As Arthur called the final "Cut!", a wave of emotion washed over him.

    After an intense four weeks of filming, they''d finally wrapped their Wild West epic.

    The experience had been a masterclass in directing for Arthur. By stepping back from acting and focusing solely on his role behind the camera, he''d gained invaluable insights into managing actors and honing their performances. He''d watched Benny and Lei grow into their roles, revealing depths of talent he hadn''t initially anticipated. Their potential was undeniable, and Arthur knew they''d be valuable additions to his agency.

    Looking around, Arthur couldn''t help but notice how Benny and Clint had bonded over the course of filming, their friendship mirroring their characters'' complex relationship.

    Riding the high of their success, Arthur extended an offer to both Lei and Benny to join Hellfire Agency. It was an easy decision for them both - they accepted without hesitation.

    As the dust settled on the project, Arthur found himself thrust into a new opportunity. Word came in about an international book publisher interested in distributing "Harry Potter".

 Chapter 93: Stark Quill

    Chapter 93: Stark Quill

    (3rd Person POV)

    At Hellfire Stories headquarters, Mark Stark waited patiently in the office, the demon CEO beside him.

    "Boss Arthur will be here any minute now," the CEO assured.

    Mark nodded. "Yeah, I heard he just wrapped up a film?"

    "That''s right. It''s why I contacted you immediately. The boss finally has time to meet."

    As they chatted, the office door swung open, revealing the man himself: Arthur Morningstar.

    "Boss, you''re here," the demon CEO said, relief evident in his voice.

    Arthur nodded, patting his employee''s shoulder. "I''ll take it from here."

    Once alone, Mark extended his hand. "Pleasure to finally meet you, Mr. Morningstar. I''m Mark Stark. I''ve seen ''The Demonfather'' - learned a lot from it, actually."

    Arthur chuckled, shaking Mark''s hand. "Learned a lot? How so?"

    "It inspired me to lead my family and company like Don Corleone," Mark admitted with a grin. "Though I''ll skip the, uh, crueler aspects."

    "Yeah, because if you didn''t, we''d be trading blows in a cell, not shaking hands in an office," Arthur quipped.

    Mark laughed. "Too right."

    Arthur smoothly changed gears. "So, I hear you''re interested in acquiring the licensing rights to my book?"

    "Your book?" Mark echoed, catching the emphasis.

    Arthur gestured to himself. "Isn''t it obvious? I wrote it."

    Mark''s eyebrows shot up. "For real? You wrote ''Harry Potter''?"

    "You doubting me?" Arthur asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "No- no, of course not," Mark backpedaled. "Just... surprised, is all."

    Mark couldn''t hide his surprise. The book he''d grown to love was written by the demon standing before him.

    Thinking about it, I can see why Mark was willing to put that kind of offer on the table. After all, "Harry Potter" had already raked in tens of thousands of dollars in the Morningstar Kingdom alone, and that''s just in a few months.

    Truth is, there''s no official sales data out there. I''ve been so caught up in filming that I never got around to announcing exact figures. I''m the only one who really knows how well the book''s doing. Because of that, "Harry Potter" hasn''t made it into those magazines or newspapers that list bestsellers.

    But word''s getting around. Some magazines have started making estimates based on the book''s growing popularity. It''s all word-of-mouth at this point, but that kind of buzz? It''s priceless.

    I''ve got a feeling Mark''s done his homework. He must have sniffed out the potential, which explains why he''s willing to put up that kind of money. He''s not just buying a book; he''s investing in a phenomenon.

    It''s funny, really. Here I am, sitting on what could be the next big thing in publishing, and most people don''t even know it yet. But Mark? He sees it. And that''s why he''s ready to bet big.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    A few days after Arthur wrapped up his film project, word of its completion spread like wildfire through the restless media outlets.

    Headlines began popping up everywhere, not just about Arthur''s film, but also about major studios trying to compete:

    "Arthur Morningstar Completes His Film¡ªTitan Pictures Announces Simultaneous Completion of Their Ambitious Project"

    "Titan Pictures'' Ambitious Movie, Filmed at Their Dwarven-Built VFX Studio¡ªA Copy of Ex-Prince Arthur''s Hellfire Studio Using Advanced Mechanics and Technologies¡ªOfficially Completed"

    "Titan Pictures Asserts Their Upcoming Film Will Surpass The Lord of the Rings, With Rumors Suggesting Executives Are Planning to Set the Release Date to Coincide with Ex-Prince Arthur''s Third Film."

    Arthur''s eyes caught these headlines. Reading further, he learned that Titan Pictures'' movie was supposedly an epic tale, also revolving around ancient artifacts and drawing inspiration from elven history.

    "Don''t tell me they''re following in ''Lord of the Rings'' footsteps," Arthur muttered to himself, skimming the premise. But even if that was the case, it didn''t faze him.

    Klein approached, curiosity evident in his voice. "Boss, have you heard about Titan Pictures?"

    Arthur shrugged dismissively. "Don''t care about them."

    "Word is, they''re aiming to compete directly with our film."

    Arthur sighed, "Guess they''re still sore that their smear campaign against ''Lord of the Rings'' backfired." Changing the subject, he added, "By the way, did you finish signing those actors I mentioned?"

    "Yeah," Klein nodded, "Raymond Crow - who played the hated Carlo, Kyle Brook who was Luca Brasi, Charles Flirt who acted as Sonny, and several others from Demonfather are all signed with our agency without any issues."

    "Good work," Arthur nodded, his mind already moving on to the next challenge.

 Chapter 94: Talents

    Chapter 94: Talents

    (Arthur POV)

    My next move? Starting my own record label. And no, this isn''t some spur-of-the-moment idea.

    For weeks now, I''ve been plotting this. It all started when I caught wind of some big-name music stars using their clout to turn fans against my films. Well, two can play at that game.

    The plan? Build my own stable of stars, ones who''ll encourage their fans to support Hellfire Studio. These major studios might be industry behemoths, but I''ve got an ace up my sleeve - a whole world of entertainment knowledge from my previous life, music included.

    Even while knee-deep in my film project, I''ve had my newly hired scout team combing the streets for demon and elf talent.

    I gave them clear instructions on the kind of talent I''m after.

    Now, after weeks of searching, they''ve rounded up a few dozen potentials. Time to see what they''ve got.

    I arrive at the studio, greeted by the scout team. "Where are the talents?" I ask Leo, the feline demon heading up the operation. Guy''s got a tail and cat ears - hard to miss.

    "Any minute now, boss," Leo assures me.

    I nod, settling in with a magazine while I wait. A few minutes later, our potential stars finally grace us with their presence.

    "Let them perform, one by one," I instruct.

    Leo nods, shouting to the group, "Line up, one at a time!"

    Looking over the crowd, I see mostly young demons and elves. There''s a rebellious glint in their eyes that I recognize all too well. No surprise they kept us waiting.

    "Guys," a cocky fiend demon pipes up, "the cat says line up like good little boys. Should we play along?"

    An elf snorts. "Who''d listen to that mangy furball?"

    "We''re here to be famous artists, not obedient puppies!" another demon chimes in.

    A chorus of "Yeah!" follows, accompanied by smug grins all around.

    Leo turned to me, his tail twitching nervously. "These are the talents you asked for, boss." Poor guy looked like he was expecting a scolding.

    The rest of the team wasn''t much better, all worried faces and fidgety hands.

    I just smiled. "Relax, guys. You''ve done good."

    Sure, these kids were a pain in the ass, but that''s exactly what I was after. Demons and elves with a rebellious streak who could carry a tune? Perfect recipe for some grunge stars.

    "You lot are pathetic," a voice cut through the chaos. "No wonder nobody likes you."

    It was a blond demon, eyeing his fellow talents with disgust. "If you can''t even line up, just leave. Stop wasting everyone''s time."

    That got their attention.

    "Oh? The runt''s got something to say?"

    Everyone''s jaws dropped, James included.

    Leo blinked. "Him, boss? You sure?"

    "He''s exactly what I''m after," Arthur said, cool as you like.

    "And the rest?" Leo glanced at the other talents, all nervous energy and fidgety hands.

    Arthur gave them a once-over. "Send ''em packing. Didn''t do it for me."

    "What?"

    "But we sang better than this punk!" They pointed at James, faces twisted.

    "It is what it is," Arthur said, meeting their eyes. "You really want to argue?"

    That shut them up quick, but you could practically hear the curses in their heads.

    "Show ''em out," Arthur told Leo and the team.

    Once the reject parade cleared out, James turned to Arthur. "Why me?"

    Arthur smiled. "You''ve got something I''m looking for."

    "Something you''re looking for?" James furrowed his brow.

    "Yes," Arthur paused, "Your voice."

    "My voice..." James echoed, still not getting it.

    Since he was a kid, his unpolished, raspy singing voice had been nothing but trouble. Whenever he mentioned his dream of being a music star, people would shut him down. "Find another dream, kid."

    "You won''t become a music star with that voice."

    James looked at Arthur, puzzled. "What does my voice have that the others didn''t?" He couldn''t wrap his head around why Arthur would pick him over the rest.

    Instead of answering, Arthur asked, "What''s your dream, kid?"

    "To be a music star," James said, no hesitation.

    "Then go for it," Arthur said. "I don''t give a damn what others told you about your voice. Your luck''s just changed. I''m gonna help make that dream happen."

    James felt something in his chest. Funny, the exiled prince being the first to believe in him.

    "Leo''ll sort out the details for you. Once that''s done, swing by my office. Got a music style I want you to try out," Arthur said, his smile a bit cryptic.

    James nodded, eyes bright with anticipation. His luck was finally turning around. As Leo came back to fetch him, Arthur found himself alone in the studio.

    "Star search - check," Arthur muttered, his mind already racing ahead. "Wonder how that Horn Kingdom move''s coming along."

 Chapter 95: Breaking News

    Chapter 95: Breaking News

    (Arthur POV)

    I''ve been milking my past life knowledge dry, trying to optimize these damn taxes. "Lord of the Rings" hit it big, and suddenly everyone wants a piece of the pie. But I know when it''s time to pack up and move on.

    This whole relocation plan kicked off when Lucy slapped that film tax on the kingdom. Turns out, moving a company''s a real pain in the ass. Been at it for months, and the paperwork''s endless.

    Even roped in Anubis, that mob boss, to grease some wheels. Fat lot of good that did.

    Picked Horn Kingdom ''cause it''s a stone''s throw from Morningstar and way more business-friendly. Plus, with all that bad blood between us and Thorn Kingdom, Horn was the obvious choice.

    Getting those Horn Kingdom business permits''s been like pulling teeth, but it should be moving along by now. Still, officially cutting ties with Morningstar? That''s gonna take a while.

    Sometimes I wonder if all this hassle''s worth it. But then I think about Lucy and her greedy tax schemes, and I know I''m making the right call. Just gotta keep pushing forward.

    Been putting my past life knowledge to good use, optimizing taxes left and right. Invested in bonds, shifted assets to Horn Kingdom - place is a goldmine of advantages. No Value Added Tax? It''s like they''re begging for businesses to set up shop.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next day, Arthur had just finished briefing James on his musical vision when a familiar face showed up.

    "Long time no see. How''s everything shaping up in Horn Kingdom?" Arthur eyed the demon before him.

    It was Richard Yu, the Tax Specialist from Horn Kingdom who''d been juggling Arthur''s assets and orchestrating the big move. They''d first crossed paths a few months back, right after "The Demonfather" hit it big.

    One meeting to hash out plans, then Richard vanished back to Horn Kingdom.

    Since then, Arthur has only been able to communicate with him through letters.

    But damn if the guy hadn''t proven his worth. Not only was he wrangling the move''s paperwork nightmare, but he''d also been a whiz at optimizing the "Lord of the Rings" box office taxes. Sure, Arthur''s past life knowledge had laid the groundwork, but Richard and his team? They were making it happen.

    "Mr. Morningstar," Richard nodded, all business. "After months of pushing paper, we''ve finally got the green light."

    Arthur''s eyes lit up. "About time."

    Richard hesitated, then asked, "Not to overstep, but... how''s the royal family going to take you skipping town?"

    "Hmph," Luke grunted. "One little Hellfire Studio doesn''t make or break an industry." He waved a dismissive hand. "Besides, he can''t keep churning out hits forever."

    "There are these behemoth studios in the industry like Titan from Evros and others that are crafting films. They''ll surely surpass Hellfire," Luke said, gesturing at the newspapers strewn across his desk.

    Lucy still looked uneasy. Lord Vermillion, kneeling beside her, chimed in, "The world''s changing rapidly, Your Highness. Arthur won''t be the only one with a VFX studio for long. Other studios are swiftly catching up. Even our local major studio is constructing their own VFX setup. They''ll be producing films as profitable as ''Lord of the Rings'' in no time."

    King Luke nodded, "Precisely. Don''t fret about taxing films. There are plenty of other studios'' pictures you can levy for revenue."

    Lucy mulled it over, finally accepting the inevitable. "So we''re just letting Arthur depart."

    "He''s grown arrogant with two successful films, Your Highness," Lord Vermillion added. "But he''ll face difficulties soon enough. Mark my words, he''ll return seeking our aid before long."

    ***

    Arthur''s plan to leave Morningstar hit the headlines like a thunderbolt. The Lava Brothers and Bryan Brothers, Hellfire''s partners, came rushing to confirm the news straight from the source.

    When Arthur confirmed it, Fart couldn''t hide his concern. "Mr. Morningstar, we haven''t even seen your third film yet. Are you planning to release it in Horn Kingdom first?"

    Ray, Fart''s brother, looked just as nervous.

    "The film''s still in editing, so I can''t show it to you yet," Arthur explained. "As for the release? Yeah, Horn Kingdom might get first dibs."

    Fart and Ray fell silent, their worry palpable. They''d grown fond of Hellfire Studios, not just for the quality films, but for the hefty profits.

    Arthur, sensing their unease, smiled reassuringly. "Relax. I''m changing addresses, not partnerships."

    "You''ll still release your movies here?" Ray asked, surprised.

    "What do you think?" Arthur chuckled. "New home doesn''t mean I''m abandoning this market."

    Fart furrowed his brow. "What''s the point of moving then? Your films will still be taxed here."

    "Yeah, but not as heavily," Arthur explained. "They''ll tax me as a foreign entity now - standard rate, not the local gouging. Foreign films have different tax obligations."

    "You''re giving up the kingdom''s incentives for local production?" Ray asked.

    "Yeah. They didn''t do much for me anyway," Arthur shrugged.

    And that was the truth. Arthur had yet to see these so-called government incentives - or maybe his family was intentionally withholding them. Either way, it only strengthened his resolve to move out.

 Chapter 96: Horn Kingdom welcomes the Hellfire

    Chapter 96: Horn Kingdom welcomes the Hellfire

    (Arthur POV)

    In the studio meeting room, I could see the worry etched on my employees'' faces. Moving kingdoms wasn''t sitting well with them.

    Klein, one of my key crew members, spoke up first. "Boss, do we really need to move? Aren''t we doing fine here?"

    Others chimed in, their concerns tumbling out:

    "We''re thriving here, aren''t we?"

    "What about the VFX Studio? We just leaving it behind?"

    "I''ve got family here, boss."

    I let them air it all out before sighing. "Look, moving out''s the best play for our company long-term. Our future films won''t get gouged by local taxes."

    Then I dropped the magic words: "It means better pay for all of you."

    Their eyes lit up like Christmas trees.

    "Without that hefty local tax, I can pad your paychecks," I said, smiling.

    Suddenly, the move didn''t seem so bad to them.

    "As for the VFX studio, we''re selling it to Lava Brothers for four million," I added.

    That got them going again. "Sell it? Why?"

    "Can''t we still use it for filming?"

    I held up a hand. "Sure, we could use it. But if we film here, we''re back to ''local production'' and ''local taxation''. Kind of defeats the purpose of moving, doesn''t it?"

    Explaining all this was draining, especially after wading through the move-out paperwork.

    The move to Horn Kingdom was set for my employees and actors. Fortunately, Horn seemed eager to welcome us with open arms.

    At Hellfire Agency, my actors peppered me with questions about the relocation:

    "Are we leaving the kingdom too?"

    "What''s our future in Horn Kingdom?"

    Even Imkrag chimed in, "Boss, can I bring my family to Horn Kingdom?"

    "Mr. Morningstar! Is it true you relocated due to unfair taxation on your films?"

    "Mr. Morningstar, sources say you''re releasing your third film here in Horn Kingdom. Can you confirm?"

    "Arthur, why Horn Kingdom? Why not Thorn? Is it because your family would''ve stopped you if you chose that demon kingdom?"

    Arthur chuckled wryly, "One at a time, gentlemen." He kept walking as his employees formed a protective barrier against the eager reporters. "I''ll answer your questions, but let''s keep it orderly."

    The reporters reined in their enthusiasm, and one asked if unfair taxation drove him out.

    "Yes, indeed," Arthur nodded, not bothering to deny it. His tone was light, almost joking. "I might as well have been the tax department''s favorite punching bag. They never missed a chance to take a bigger slice of my films'' earnings."

    His playful delivery left the reporters unsure if he was serious or not.

    One reporter pressed, "But isn''t it logical for higher-earning films to be taxed more?"

    Arthur breezed past him. "Next question."

    More questions poured out, and Arthur fielded them deftly. He expressed his optimism for his future in Horn Kingdom and answered a few more before airport security finally separated him from the press.

    Jerry Yan approached, looking apologetic. "I''m sorry about that, Mr. Morningstar."

    "No worries, Mr. Yan," Arthur smiled, straightening his suit. "I was expecting something like this."

    Jerry nodded and led Arthur and his team into the city.

    Later, Arthur met with Horn Kingdom officials who couldn''t stop praising "The Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings." He noticed how these politicians seemed more laid-back than those in Morningstar, eager to rub elbows with someone of his accomplishments.

    Later that day, Arthur inspected his new Hellfire Studio - a decent, if modest, building in Horn City.

    Richard Yu had snagged the building from the bankrupt "Legendary Dragon" studio, its sign still hanging as a ghostly reminder of past glory. Arthur recalled Legendary Dragon''s heyday as the premier martial arts filmmaker. But times changed, the genre grew crowded, and foreign films of all stripes gained traction. Legendary Dragon couldn''t keep up.

    As Arthur and his crew stepped into their new Hellfire Studio, the contrast with their former headquarters in Ferland City''s cheap district was stark. This place was a definite upgrade.

    The building gleamed with newness, all sleek lines and polished surfaces. It practically screamed ''high-end studio.'' Some crew members, still wide-eyed, wandered off to explore.

    "Hey, check out the restrooms!" someone called out. "They''re actually clean!"

    In another section, they discovered hot tubs, separate ones for men and women. This unexpected amenity seemed to lift the mood considerably.

    "Maybe this Horn Kingdom isn''t so bad after all," muttered a demon, eyeing the hot tub appreciatively.

    The initial unease about relocating to this unfamiliar place, ruled by a foreign kingdom no less, began to dissipate. Grins replaced frowns, and excited chatter filled the air.

 Chapter 97: Horn City

    Chapter 97: Horn City

    (Arthur POV)

    It looks like my crew is adapting to our new headquarters in Horn City. They''re already making themselves comfortable, relaxing in the studio''s hot tub as if they''ve been here for years.

    I didn''t stop at just acquiring the studio. I also purchased a three-story dorm building nearby for my crew to live in. It''s more than spacious enough for everyone. For the actors who came along, I bought the top few floors of an apartment complex. I''ll be living in the penthouse at the very top.

    I considered buying a house here, but the prices are quite steep. A standard house costs around 60,000 dollars, while luxury homes range from 100,000 to 300,000 dollars. Looking at these prices, I decided to be more economical.

    Yes, I have millions in my bank account, but it''s wiser to be cautious with spending, at least until my third film, "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," is released in cinemas and starts generating profits.

    This is especially important since I''m still in the process of transferring my money to the local banks in Horn Kingdom. Luckily, there''s a branch of a Morningstar banks here in Horn City, which helps, but I''d prefer to have all my funds transferred to a local Horn City bank eventually.

    On the bright side, construction of the new VFX Studio is already underway. Horn City''s construction equipment seems more efficient than what I''m used to. The old arena is gradually being transformed into my new VFX Studio.

    While the new VFX Studio won''t have the ghosts that my former VFX Studio in Morningstar had, it''s not a problem. Why? Because I actually brought the ghosts with me. They''re incredibly useful and can assist with production in numerous ways. I wasn''t about to let them go so easily.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The following day, Arthur set out to explore Horn City''s notable spots with Firfel, Vivienne, Shafel, Imkrag, and his other actors. His crew ventured off on their own, their excited expressions betraying their eagerness to discover this part of Morningstar Kingdom that felt so foreign to them.

    Jerry Yan, an executive from Righteous Film Studio, offered to guide Arthur and his group around the city.

    Their first stop was the bustling market. Arthur and his companions noticed how it outshone the one in Morningstar''s Ferland City. Jerry introduced them to Horn street foods, some exotic enough to turn Firfel and the others'' stomachs. Arthur and Jerry shared a laugh at their reactions.

    As they continued exploring, the group found themselves genuinely enjoying the experience. They visited Victory Harbour, alive with ferries and cargo ships. The famous "Twinkle Ferry" caught their eye, shuttling passengers between the Dragon peninsula and Horn.

    Dragon was part of the Horn Special Administrative Region, situated on Morningstar''s southern coast.

    Boarding the Twinkle Ferry, they crossed to Dragon and explored its Walled City. Arthur observed Firfel and the others having a great time, snapping pictures with their Impact portable cameras.

    They even caught Arthur in an embarrassing moment, scratching his butt. The girls couldn''t stop giggling at the photo.

    "You''re all having way too much fun with this," Arthur said, his tone a mix of amusement and mock exasperation.

    Later, the group visited Sandy District in Dragon. The bustling area featured a lively shopping district where Firfel, Vivienne, and Shafel eagerly browsed the stalls.

    "Look at that, Mr. Morningstar," Jerry said, pointing to a nearby stall.

    Arthur glanced over, seeing oval or pear-shaped pouches. "What are those?"

    Shafel nodded in agreement.

    After chatting with them for a while, Arthur saw them off to their new homes in the apartment complex.

    Left alone with Arthur, Jerry broached a new topic. "Mr. Morningstar, about your third film... Is the editing complete? The other executives are eager to see it."

    Arthur nodded. "It''s nearly finished. Should be done in a few days. The move delayed things a bit."

    "I understand," Jerry said, unable to hide his anticipation. "I hope to see it soon."

    Arthur could see Jerry''s eagerness, and he understood why. After all, his first two films had each grossed hundreds of millions of dollars at the box office.

    They continued their conversation in the studio lobby for a few more minutes before Jerry took his leave.

    At 5 pm, Arthur headed to a warehouse under his control. This secretive location housed his computer research team, who had arrived in Horn City a few days ahead of the main group.

    Upon entering, Arthur was greeted by his tired but dedicated team, their eye bags testament to their hard work.

    "How are you guys holding up?" Arthur asked.

    Drake responded, "Everything''s on track, boss."

    Josh added, "We''re still adjusting, but it''s not a major issue."

    Arthur nodded, "The Electronics Expo is approaching fast. How''s the basic operating system coming along?"

    "Nearly complete, boss," Drake reported.

    After a few more questions and words of encouragement, Arthur left for his penthouse via taxi.

    Returning to his apartment, Arthur felt satisfied with how smoothly everything was settling. His thoughts turned to Horn''s entertainment industry, which he''d observed was more advanced than Morningstar''s in many aspects.

    He saw numerous opportunities to establish himself in this new market. The key difference, he realized, was the foreign influence prevalent in Horn.

    Major studios from Empirica and Evros held considerable sway here. Horn''s demon citizens had developed a taste for foreign content, though their preference for martial arts films remained strong.

    Foreign investors, noticing this trend, poured money into martial arts productions. However, the genre''s once-unshakeable dominance was gradually eroding.

    These investors had attempted to diversify, introducing western films and other genres. While these efforts gained some traction in Horn, they hadn''t quite reached the tipping point.

    Only a select few foreign or domestic films truly captured widespread attention. But Arthur''s own productions, "The Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings," had shaken things up. They''d brought significant change to the industry as a whole and altered foreign investors'' perceptions.

 Chapter 98: Announcement

    Chapter 98: Announcement

    (3rd Person POV)

    Two days after exploring the city, on May 11, 1272, Arthur finally completed editing "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly." He promptly invited the Righteous Film Studio executives for a viewing.

    Rayleigh Wang, the 45-year-old Monkey Demon CEO of Righteous Film Studio, greeted Arthur with unexpected warmth. "Delighted to meet the mastermind behind Demonfather, Arthur Morningstar!" He enveloped Arthur in a bear hug as if they were old friends.

    "Uh... Likewise," Arthur responded, slightly uncomfortable.

    A glance at Jerry Yan''s face told Arthur to just go with it. Jerry seemed resigned to his boss''s overfamiliar behavior.

    As they walked to the private theatre, Rayleigh chattered incessantly. "I''m beyond excited about this third film of yours, Arthur. I''ve been losing sleep wondering what His Highness has created after Demonfather and Lord of the Rings."

    He continued without pause, "Will it be as profitable? I certainly hope so. Otherwise, wouldn''t all this anticipation and our warm welcome be a waste?"

    Rayleigh''s bluntness was startling, especially given Arthur''s presence. Only after Jerry''s nudge did Rayleigh catch himself. "Hahaha - my apologies," he said, not sounding particularly sorry.

    Arthur just shook his head as they reached the theatre.

    "At last, the moment of truth!" Rayleigh announced shamelessly.

    Throughout the exchange, Arthur maintained his composure, adapting to Rayleigh''s eccentric personality.

    He realized that navigating such characters would be crucial in establishing himself in Horn''s entertainment industry.

    As they settled into their seats, Jerry leaned close to Arthur, whispering, "I apologize for my boss''s behavior. He''s always like this."

    "Don''t worry about it. I understand," Arthur replied with a nod.

    Jerry seemed relieved by Arthur''s graciousness.

    The studio lights dimmed, and the projector whirred to life, its beam hitting the white wall.

    "This is going to be interesting!" Rayleigh muttered, while Jerry and the other executives shook their heads at their boss''s antics.

    The Hellfire Studio intro appeared, followed by the film''s opening.

    Although Arthur had previously explained that the film would be set in Empirica''s Wild West, Jerry, Rayleigh, and the others were still caught off guard by the unmistakable Western flair.

    As the soundtrack began, Arthur smiled, recalling how he''d managed to produce it amid the company''s relocation challenges.

    The opening sequence introduced "The Ugly" Tuco, "The Bad" Angel Eyes, and "The Good" Blondie.

    Arthur was taken aback. "Righteous Film Studio has reach over Choson and Japon?" He glanced at Jerry, seeking confirmation.

    Rayleigh cleared his throat. "Allow me to explain, Your Highness. I have a half-brother, also my business partner, who owns a studio in Choson. My aunt lives in Japon, and her husband owns a studio there too. He''s also my business partner."

    Arthur was genuinely impressed by the man''s connections.

    Even his "Lord of the Rings" and "Demonfather" had failed to reach Japon Empire and Choson Dynasty - not because these nations lacked free trade, but because they harbored animosity towards the Morningstar Kingdom.

    It seemed Arthur could finally break through to these nations with Righteous Film Studio''s help.

    ***

    Two days later, Arthur finalized an agreement with Righteous Film Studio. On May 14, 1272, Hellfire Studio and Righteous Film Studio hosted an event at the renowned Peninsula Hotel in Dragon Peninsula to announce their film''s release date.

    The high-profile gathering drew notable figures from the entertainment industry. Reporters indulged in complimentary meals and drinks, adding to the festive atmosphere.

    To Arthur, it felt more like a celebration than a formal announcement. He observed that such events seemed commonplace in Horn Kingdom''s entertainment scene - a party-like atmosphere to entertain guests and reporters before revealing a film''s release date.

    This approach, Arthur noted, appeared to be one of the foreign influences Horn citizens had adopted and made their own.

    As he surveyed the room, Arthur couldn''t help but reflect on how different this was from his experiences in Morningstar. The blend of business and pleasure, the easy mingling of industry insiders and media - it all spoke to a more relaxed, yet potentially more effective, way of doing things.

    ***

    Finally, Arthur faced the reporters, flanked by his partners. He leaned into the mic and declared, "My third film, ''The Good, The Bad and the Ugly'' will hit theaters on May 25, 1272. Coincidentally, it''s also my birthday."

    The reporters immediately fired off questions. When asked about the film''s style, Arthur replied simply, "It''s a western."

    This revelation set the reporters'' minds whirring, articles practically writing themselves.

    The next day, headlines blazed across newspapers:

    "Ex-Prince Arthur''s Upcoming Third Film Set for May 25 Release¡ªExperts Predict Box Office Failure in Horn Kingdom Due to ''Western Style''"

    Horn citizens scoffed at the news. "Hmph. It''s bound to flop. Demon filmmakers have tried westerns before, and they''ve earned peanuts."

    More headlines followed:

    "Can ''The Good, The Bad and the Ugly'' Match Arthur''s Previous Blockbusters?"

    Then came a surprising news: Titan Pictures announced their film, "The Desired Crown," would also premiere in Horn Kingdom on May 25, 1272.

    This move seemed to confirm Titan Pictures'' intent to challenge Arthur''s third film, potentially splitting audience attention and cutting into his earnings by releasing on the same day.

 Chapter 99: Wild West Premier

    Chapter 99: Wild West Premier

    (3rd Person POV)

    Across Horn Kingdom''s public spaces - bus stops, train stations, lobby cards - film posters for "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" and "The Desired Crown" vied for attention, their simultaneous release date fueling a promotional battle that caught the public eye.

    A demon, spotting a fallen poster, picked it up. It depicted three figures: a demon, a dwarf, and an elf. Below read the title: "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly".

    "Western style, huh?" The demon sneered, tossing the poster aside. "Bound to be trash like those Empirican westerns."

    This sentiment echoed throughout Horn Kingdom. Most believed "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" would flop, given that even Empirican western style films struggled to captivate Horn citizens.

    Arthur''s third film faced widespread indifference. Demonfather fans, upon seeing the posters, often shook their heads in disappointment.

    "What a shame," one fan sighed. "If that exiled prince had made a Demonfather sequel, I''d be interested. But this?"

    Meanwhile, "The Desired Crown" garnered more attention. Its premise, reminiscent of "Lord of the Rings," intrigued many. Titan Pictures'' lavish promotional spending - renting expensive venues and plastering the city with massive billboards - ensured the film was hard to ignore.

    In the capital, Titan Pictures'' high-quality poster for "The Desired Crown" dominated the city''s largest billboard. They''d outbid Arthur for this prime spot, along with key advertising sites across the city.

    Rayleigh often grumbled, "I despise Titan Pictures! Can''t they leave even one billboard for us?"

    Jerry sighed, "It''s just business, boss. Our hands are tied."

    "His Highness must be fuming at Titan Pictures," Rayleigh mused, feigning concern.

    Jerry, seeing through Rayleigh''s act, replied, "I just spoke with Arthur. He said he wouldn''t care if Titan Pictures rented the entire city."

    Rayleigh''s astonishment was genuine. "Does he care at all?"

    Jerry chuckled wryly, "I think Arthur''s just confident in his film."

    ***

    As days passed, the rivalry between Hellfire Studio, Righteous Film Studio, and Titan Pictures intensified.

    Finally, on May 25, 1271, both "The Good, The Bad and the Ugly" and "The Desired Crown" was about to premier across Horn Kingdom.

    That early morning, Arthur turned 17. He celebrated his birthday alone in his penthouse, his mind likely on the day''s events to come.

    Meanwhile, in cinemas across the kingdom, "The Desired Crown" premiered to eager audiences. Excited chatter filled the air as people filed in:

    Blondie and Tuco''s partnership in fooling the authorities and splitting the bounty drew chuckles from the crowd. Blondie''s sharpshooting skills particularly impressed them.

    However, Blondie''s morally ambiguous actions didn''t go unnoticed. Someone in the audience questioned, "If he''s ''The Good,'' why''s he tricking the police like that?"

    The question hung in the air, unanswered but adding to the film''s intrigue.

    What the audience did realize was that Blondie and Tuco were two compelling and humorous characters. The film they''d expected to be tense and serious turned out to have light, even comedic moments.

    Of course, Angel Eyes'' presence brought gravity to the story, especially in scenes showcasing his ruthlessness.

    The film masterfully alternated between the light-hearted antics of Blondie and Tuco and the serious, menacing presence of Angel Eyes.

    As the story progressed, Blondie and Tuco parted ways.

    Later, Tuco''s gun acquisition from a firearm store had the audience in stitches, particularly when he unceremoniously shoved the "Closed" sign onto the old shopkeeper.

    The film then ramped up the tension, with various characters gunning for Blondie. Yet, Blondie''s cool competence in handling these threats kept the audience on the edge of their seats.

    When Blondie reunited with Tuco by the window, delivering the line "There''s two kinds of spurs," the audience chuckled. Tuco''s habit of making the Solarus Faith''s "circle" sign added to their amusement.

    As minutes ticked by, tension built around Blondie and Tuco''s dangerous relationship. Despite their funny dynamic, the threat of them killing each other loomed large.

    The scene with a weakened Blondie in bed and Tuco''s ambiguous empathy struck a chord. Tuco''s line, "I have you, you have me," seemed genuine despite his crocodile tears.

    This scene evoked conflicting emotions in the audience - humor mixed with an undercurrent of something deeper. It was a novel experience for many, a film scene evoking such complex feelings.

    Tuco''s persistent "circle" sign habit continued to draw laughs, clearly an ingrained quirk of his character.

    Without realizing it, the audience had forgotten their disappointment with "The Desired Crown," fully immersed in "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" for hours.

    Tears began to flow as Tuco endured his beating. The scene''s impact was intensified by a group of musicians within the film, playing instruments that perfectly matched the brutal spectacle.

    The audience''s emotions were further stirred by the violinist in the scene, whose own eyes brimmed with tears as he played with raw feeling. This diegetic music added a layer of realism and emotion that deeply affected the viewers.

    Gone were the light, comedic moments between Blondie and Tuco. In their place was a powerful, heart-wrenching scene that had many in the audience sniffling.

    An elf elder, choking back tears, muttered, "I didn''t expect that I would cry over an ugly criminal dwarf like this..." as he dabbed at his eyes.

    The sadness was palpable throughout the theater. The audience, caught off guard by the depth of their emotional response to a character they''d initially seen as merely comical, found themselves deeply moved by Tuco''s suffering.

 Chapter 100: Happy Birthday!

    Chapter 100: Happy Birthday!

    (3rd Person POV)

    Following the emotional scene of Tuco''s beating, the film continued its tale of three men seeking confederate gold.

    Despite their earlier sympathy, the audience was reminded of Tuco''s true nature. His bathtub scene drove this home, with the ugly dwarf brazenly cleaning his teeth with bubbles.

    Tension mounted as a confident man aimed a gun at the seemingly vulnerable Tuco. The audience jolted in surprise when Tuco suddenly fired, his hidden gun concealed beneath the bubbling water.

    As his opponent tumbled to the ground, Tuco rose from the bath and fired again, coldly stating, "When you have to shoot, shoot. Don''t talk."

    This line, delivered with Tuco''s characteristic bluntness, resonated with the audience. Many found themselves secretly cheering for Tuco, appreciating how he remained true to his nature even when appearing defenseless.

    The scene showcased the film''s ability to continuously surprise the viewers, subverting expectations and keeping them engaged. It reinforced Tuco''s complex character - capable of evoking both sympathy and admiration for his ruthless survival instincts.

    Before they knew it, the film approached its climax with the three men in a standoff.

    Many viewers anticipated Tuco and Angel Eyes teaming up against Blondie, given Tuco''s alliance with Angel Eyes and his complicated relationship with Blondie. The audience was uncertain which partnership was stronger - Blondie and Tuco''s or Tuco and Angel Eyes''.

    Relief washed over the crowd when Blondie and Tuco jointly shot Angel Eyes. A collective sigh echoed through the theater.

    The film''s conclusion, with Blondie once again saving Tuco from hanging, brought the story full circle. The audience recognized the return of Blondie and Tuco''s authority-scamming partnership.

    Only as the credits rolled did viewers realize the film had ended. Many found themselves wanting more, surprised by how quickly the time had passed.

    As they left the theater, conversations buzzed:

    "I can''t believe I sat through an entire western film."

    "Sat through? We watched the whole thing without getting bored!"

    "Ha! All I can say is it was way better than that Titan Pictures film!"

    The unexpected enjoyment of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" left the audience pleasantly surprised, especially in comparison to their earlier disappointment with "The Desired Crown".

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Another birthday, another solitary celebration. I''m thinking of whipping up some favorites from my previous life - burgers, pizza, ''elf fries'' (this world''s version of French fries, named after the Moonlight Kingdom''s first elf king who invented them), carbonara, the works.

    Back when the royal family kept my allowance tight, I could only manage burgers and fries. Now, the world''s my oyster, culinarily speaking.

    But before I can indulge, there''s studio business to handle - namely, my third movie''s release.

    "Okay, okay. Geez," I said, opening it to reveal a cute headband. "Do you take me for a girl or something?"

    Vivienne just laughed at my reaction.

    Then there was George, presenting me with one of his weird inventions.

    As I looked around at these people who''d gone out of their way to celebrate me, I felt a warmth I hadn''t experienced in either of my lives. Maybe birthdays weren''t so bad after all.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Media outlets were having a field day with the box office results of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" and its rival "The Desired Crown."

    "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" pulled in a mere fifty thousand dollars, promptly labeled a failure by newspaper articles. Smug experts who predicted its downfall wrote: "This was no surprise - western-style movies have never found success in Horn Kingdom or the wider Anatolia region."

    In contrast, Titan Pictures'' "The Desired Crown" boasted a four million dollar box office. Headlines trumpeted: "The Desired Crown performs spectacularly on opening day! Viewers claim it surpasses Lord of the Rings!"

    The narrative was clear: "The Desired Crown" was a roaring success, while Hellfire Studio''s "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" was deemed an epic failure.

    However, a different story circulated among actual viewers. Many warned friends and family: "Don''t bother with ''The Desired Crown.'' It''s so bad, people are walking out before it ends."

    Indeed, reports of mid-screening exits were numerous, but largely suppressed. Only newspapers like "Powerful Times" dared to publish these accounts.

    Meanwhile, those who''d seen "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" were recommending it: "You won''t believe it! The film''s actually good! I never thought I''d sit through an entire western style movie, but I did!"

    The word-of-mouth for "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" spread slowly at first. On its second day, the box office only reached about two hundred thousand dollars.

    Meanwhile, "The Desired Crown" raked in 2 million dollars. Though a significant decline from its opening day, it still outperformed "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly".

    However, the third day brought a shocking twist. "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" box office skyrocketed to six million dollars! Even more surprising, "The Desired Crown" plummeted to a mere five hundred thousand.

    This dramatic shift left the media and those who hadn''t yet seen "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" stunned and confused.

    Many felt betrayed by the initial media reports. Comments like, "The Desired Crown was awful. I can''t believe I trusted those newspapers claiming it surpassed Lord of the Rings," became common.

    Others chimed in, "The ex-prince''s western style movie was actually entertaining and more interesting."

    "Yeah, it was refreshingly different," another agreed.

    The tables had turned. Public opinion now favored "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," while "The Desired Crown" faced mounting criticism.

    This reversal highlighted the power of genuine audience reactions over initial hype and misleading media reports. It showed how word-of-mouth could dramatically impact a film''s success, even when starting from a seemingly disadvantaged position.

 Chapter 101: Breaking Preconception

    Chapter 101: Breaking Preconception

    (3rd Person POV)

    At Righteous Film Studio headquarters, anxiety was mounting. Rayleigh Wang and executives like Jerry Yan grew increasingly nervous as "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" struggled at the box office.

    Investors demanded explanations, criticizing the decision to back Arthur''s third film: "We''re hemorrhaging money! That exiled prince''s film doesn''t stand a chance against Titan Pictures!"

    Many pushed to pull "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" from theaters after just two days, citing the high costs of maintaining it in hundreds of cinemas.

    But Rayleigh, eccentric as ever, stood firm. "No, no! We can''t stop screening it! I still believe there will be returns!" he insisted. "We''ll continue showing the film across the kingdom until I recoup my investment!"

    So, despite the disappointing first and second-day performances, "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" remained in hundreds of cinemas for its third day.

    Rayleigh''s stubborn faith, initially seen as foolish by many, was about to be put to the test.

    Investors, resigned to Rayleigh''s stubborn decision, approached the third-day box office results with low expectations for "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly."

    However, when they saw the stunning six million dollar figure, their eyes widened and jaws dropped in disbelief.

    The fourth day brought even better news: a 6.8 million dollar box office.

    At Hellfire Studio''s hall, executives from Righteous Film Studio joined Rayleigh in celebrating with Arthur.

    "Hahaha!" Rayleigh''s joyful laughter filled the room. "Those investors wouldn''t believe in my vision!"

    Nearby, the major investor of RFS smiled, raising his glass in a toast.

    Rayleigh, unable to contain his glee, bragged to Arthur, "That guy was forcing me to stop the screening - but look at him now!" He guffawed, "He''s as tame as a dog after seeing my vision was right! The film''s earning millions!"

    The investor looked embarrassed in Arthur''s presence.

    Arthur simply offered him a toast as the party continued.

    Rayleigh continued his boastful tirade, "Investors and executives were afraid of Titan Pictures - but I said, damn Titan Pictures! Our film will make it!"

    Two hours into the celebration, Rayleigh was thoroughly inebriated.

    Jerry, equally tipsy, attempted to scold him, "You''re drunk, Rayleigh! Stop acting like a spoiled kid!"

    "I''m... I''m not drunk!" Rayleigh swayed, slurring his words. "I am... I am not a spoiled kid! My mommy said so!"

    George leaned towards Arthur, asking skeptically, "You sure it was the right decision to have a party here at your studio with these people?"

    "The film is terrible. It labels Blondie as ''Good,'' even though he''s just as evil! Don''t waste your time on this movie!"

    "It''s a one-dimensional film. There''s no point in watching such shallow content."

    "The film''s only gaining success because Blondie is half-demon."

    More negative reviews flooded in, but those who had actually watched the film met these critiques with disdain.

    "No way Dudu would give this review! Was he paid off or something?" some fans speculated, suspecting foul play.

    While some were swayed by the reviews, others who had seen the film were quick to counter:

    "Don''t trust these reviews. Go watch the film yourself. It''s worth it."

    "Is it true that Blondie, labeled as ''The Good,'' isn''t a good person at all?"

    This question lingered in the minds of many, even those who had watched the film.

    "Watch the film and then read those unbiased review to understand," became a common response.

    Amidst the controversy, unbiased critics emerged, offering nuanced analyses of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly." One such review stated:

    "The three men were bad in their own way. Blondie, labeled ''The Good,'' was indeed a terrible person. While he distanced himself from ''The Bad'' Angel Eyes, he still associated with ''The Ugly'' Tuco. Yet, the film cleverly portrays Blondie as the lesser evil. Despite his illegal activities, his actions somehow seem less reprehensible. The film ingeniously challenges our moral standards. Ultimately, it''s an amazing western-style film."

    These balanced reviews cleared the air for many viewers, deepening their understanding of the film''s complexities.

    Intriguingly, these in-depth analyses sparked curiosity among audiences. Many were inspired to rewatch the film, eager to catch the subtle details pointed out by perceptive critics.

    This phenomenon demonstrated the film''s layered narrative and its ability to provoke thought and discussion.

    It also highlighted how thoughtful criticism could enhance audience appreciation and engagement, turning a single viewing experience into a deeper exploration of the film''s themes and nuances.

    As "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" continued to rake in significant box office success, the media''s attempts to thrash it proved ineffective.

    History seemed to repeat itself, echoing the "Lord of the Rings" era. The negative press paradoxically piqued audience curiosity, fueling the film''s popularity to unprecedented heights.

    The Horn Entertainment Industry and experts found it hard to believe that a western-style movie like "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" could become such a huge success. It was well known that Horn citizens, and indeed the whole of Anatolia, typically disliked western-style movies.

    The fact that Arthur, a demon not even from the west, had created a western-style film that proved to be a significant success brought wonder not only to the Horn Entertainment Industry but also to western countries and kingdoms. They were curious about the film''s content and quality.

    Many in the west wondered if Arthur Morningstar had once again created a film that could stand alongside "The Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings" in terms of quality and appeal.

 Chapter 102: Titan Pictures Massive Flop

    Chapter 102: Titan Pictures Massive Flop

    (3rd Person POV)

    "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" enjoyed a successful first week at the Horn Kingdom box office, then quickly spread to Morningstar Kingdom, Choson Dynasty, and Japon Empire.

    Curiosity drove many to the theaters, intrigued by the film''s success in Horn Kingdom and its infamous demon ex-prince creator. While audiences expected a decent film, they doubted they''d truly enjoy a "western style" movie that didn''t align with their tastes.

    To their surprise, the majority who watched it fell in love with the story and found the characters captivating.

    However, not everyone was impressed. In Morningstar Kingdom, a group exiting the theater shared their criticisms:

    "Meh. ''Lord of the Rings'' is better."

    "The story''s good, but I don''t like that it''s all about Empirica."

    "The ex-prince should make a martial arts movie instead. It would represent demons better."

    One demon, caught in a fantasy, mused, "Or better, he should make a movie about demons slaughtering humans when we ruled the world four hundred years ago."

    "Humans were our slaves back then."

    "All races were our slaves!"

    Meanwhile, Hellfire Stores, a partnership between Arthur and the Lava Brothers, began selling wild west clothes alongside "Lord of the Rings" merchandise. These stores, scattered throughout Ferland city, capitalized on the film''s popularity.

    The figurines of Imkrag, Kurt, and other actors in their "Lord of the Rings" roles were selling rapidly, with Gollum leading sales, closely followed by Aragorn and Arwen.

    At the store counter, a thirty-year-old demon approached the cashier. "I''m here to buy Blondie''s clothes," he said, reflecting the growing demand for "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" merchandise.

    Blondie''s attire became popular among adult and young adult demons. Elves showed a particular fondness for Angel Eyes'' outfits, while dwarves gravitated towards Tuco''s style.

    Just twelve days after the premiere of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," its influence was visible throughout Anatolia. From Horn Kingdom to Morningstar Kingdom, people began adopting wild west fashion inspired by the film.

    Children, especially, embraced the trend wholeheartedly. Donning hats and other western accessories, they playacted as Blondie, Angel Eyes, or Tuco.

    At the Horn City playground, a group of children donned costumes mimicking characters from "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly."

    "Ready, Delki?" a demon child called out.

    Delki, an incubus demon wearing Blondie''s outfit, nodded firmly. "Hmm!"

    "The standoff begins!" the child announced dramatically.

    Initially, Mouse Entertainment believed cartoons were the future of entertainment. However, the emergence of films like "Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings" shifted their perspective.

    The CEO and founder of Mouse Entertainment was particularly impressed by "Lord of the Rings''" box office performance. Learning about the crucial role of VFX Studios in creating such spectacles, he decided his studio should also invest in this technology.

    It became clear that Titan Pictures wasn''t the only company eyeing domination of the entertainment industry. Mouse Entertainment, with its strong foundation in cartoons and newfound interest in VFX-heavy films, was also positioning itself as a major player.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    The entertainment industry''s been buzzing lately, partly thanks to "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," and partly due to Titan Pictures'' massive flop.

    It''s particularly intriguing to see Mouse Entertainment, previously laser-focused on cartoons, eyeing VFX-driven filmmaking.

    "Looks like this world''s Mr. Mouse is venturing into effects-heavy films much earlier," I mused, chuckling to myself.

    To me, Mouse Entertainment was clearly this world''s Walt Disney. They''re following a similar path, but there''s one key difference: while they''re genuinely trying to innovate with their cartoons, that Disney-esque greed for profit is still evident.

    Still, I''m hoping they''ll produce their own set of hits. They might be future rivals, but I''m curious to see what this world''s entertainment industry can create beyond my "Entertainment System"-aided productions.

    Speaking of creation, June 21 is approaching fast - time for the Electronics Expo in Apple City. We''re showcasing our computer there, and I''m banking on attracting talent to speed up its development. Maybe we''ll finally be able to build an arcade machine for video games!

    I''m itching to play something, anything really. It''s been too long since I''ve had a good gaming session.

    This world was mind-numbingly dull without video games! Memories of my past life flooded back - skipping school to play God of War 2, GTA San Andreas, Mario, and Counter-Strike at the computer cafe?. The nostalgia hit hard.

    For a moment, I wished I could go back, just for a bit. But then again, I''m pretty content with how this life''s turning out.

    "Boss! You need to see this!" Klein''s voice shattered my reverie as he burst into my office, waving a newspaper frantically.

    "What''s got you so worked up?" I asked, snapping back to reality.

    "This headline - it''s about our film!" He thrust the paper into my hands.

    The headline jumped out at me: "Blasphemy or Art? Solarus Church Rails Against ''The Good, The Bad and The Ugly''"

    Frowning, I scanned the article. Apparently, the Solarus Church took offense at Tuco''s overuse of their circle sign. For a moment, I worried the Solarus Pope might block my film in their dominated kingdoms and countries. But reading further, I felt relief wash over me - it was just some Solarus followers complaining.

    "Boss, do you think they''ll try to shut us down?" Klein asked, his voice tight with concern.

    I leaned back, letting out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. "Relax, Klein. It''s just hot air. The Solarus higher-ups aren''t going to waste their time on this. Our film''s release is safe."

 Chapter 103: Wild West Success

    Chapter 103: Wild West Success

    (3rd Person POV)

    Despite complaints from the Solarus Church, "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" was set to screen in Empirica.

    This time, it wasn''t Hellfire Studio''s partner, Bryan Brothers, releasing Arthur''s third film, but a studio called "Western Studio." They outbid Bryan Brothers, securing licensing rights by offering Arthur 8 million studios and a 29 percent share of the box office - a deal surpassing offers from major Empirican studios like Science Pictures and Bryan Brothers.

    Western Studio began promoting the film across Empirica, with its premiere set for June 9, 1272, just three days away. It was up against another western, "Dust and Gunfire," directed by the renowned Douglas Harper and starring the famous Lewis Light.

    "Dust and Gunfire" had been successful since its premiere a week prior.

    As "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" promotions ramped up, newspapers and magazines that had praised "Dust and Gunfire" ran intriguing headlines: "Can this demon western match Harper''s genuine frontier tale?"

    Many fans of Harper and Light were skeptical. Some sneered, "A demon making a western? What do demons know about our culture?"

    Others echoed the sentiment: "It''s like westerners trying to make a martial arts movie. It''s bound to fail."

    Newspapers further fueled this view with headlines quoting Director Harper: "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly might only be popular in Anatolia because it deviates from true western style, aligning more with Anatolian tastes. It''s likely to fail here, where audiences are accustomed to ''genuine'' westerns."

    This buildup of anticipation and skepticism set the stage for a dramatic showdown at the Empirican box office, pitting Arthur''s unconventional take on the western genre against established Empirican filmmakers and audience expectations.

    ***

    June 9, 1272 - "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" finally hit Empirican cinemas.

    Audiences bought tickets with low expectations. The film''s demon origins gave many pause, but the infamous exiled prince''s reputation as the creator of acclaimed films like "The Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings" piqued their curiosity.

    At Holy Theatre in Angel City, people filed in, their skepticism evident in their hushed conversations.

    "Think this ex-prince''s third film will live up to his first two?" one moviegoer asked his companion.

    His friend shook his head. "Doubtful. What could a demon prince possibly know about our culture?"

    But Harper''s protests fell on deaf ears. Empirican citizens were falling in love with "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly." Much like in the East, children began role-playing as Blondie, Angel Eyes, or Tuco in the streets.

    By its third day, the film had exploded in popularity across Empirica. Surprisingly, it seemed to resonate even more strongly with Empiricans than it had with Anatolians.

    The unexpected success of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" in Empirica was turning into a cultural phenomenon, defying all predictions and leaving its critics scrambling for explanations.

    The triumph of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" gave major studio executives a serious case of de?ja? vu.

    They couldn''t wrap their heads around Arthur''s consistent success. First "The Demonfather," then "Lord of the Rings," and now this. Just when they thought his third film wouldn''t match the massive success of its predecessors, it blindsided them. It was as if Arthur was mocking them, saying, "Bet you didn''t see that coming, did you?"

    Director Harper found himself in an especially embarrassing position. He''d confidently predicted Arthur''s third film would flop in Empirica, only to watch it become even more successful there than elsewhere.

    Walking down the street became an exercise in humility for Douglas. Everywhere he looked, children were role-playing scenes from the very film posters he''d once sneered at.

    Even the popular Lewis Light couldn''t resist the hype. After watching the film himself, he began to understand what all the fuss was about.

    "Arthur Morningstar," Lewis Light muttered, staring at the young demon prince''s picture in the newspaper. The exiled filmmaker''s name had become inescapable, dominating media headlines.

    "I''m growing more curious about you," Lewis mused. "What would it be like to work with you, I wonder?"

    Lewis wasn''t alone in his intrigue. Other prominent actors and actresses found themselves drawn to Arthur''s success. However, they dared not voice their interest, fearing backlash from their agencies or damaging relationships with major studios.

    Meanwhile, "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" continued its triumphant run across the Evros region. As time passed, it effortlessly crossed the 100 million dollar box office mark. While it might not have matched the astronomical success of "Lord of the Rings," it stood as yet another hit in Arthur Morningstar''s growing arsenal.

    The industry bigwigs were left scratching their heads, wondering how this exiled demon prince had managed to outmaneuver them yet again. Arthur''s uncanny ability to captivate audiences across cultures was forcing them to reconsider everything they thought they knew about filmmaking and market trends.

    In his office, Arthur allowed himself a satisfied smile as he read the system notification:

    [The Good, The Bad and The Ugly successfully reached 100 million box office!]

    [Mission: "Conquer the Wild West: Hit 100 Million with Your Frontier Epic" - SUCCESS!]

 Chapter 104: Transformation

    Chapter 104: Transformation

    (Arthur POV)

    Finally, mission accomplished - and now, the reward I''ve been itching to get my hands on.

    [Bloodline Ability: Primal Morningstar]

    A surge of excitement coursed through me as I eyed the reward. The name alone, "Primal Morningstar," had my curiosity piqued. As a Morningstar myself, I couldn''t help but wonder what this {Bloodline Ability} was all about.

    I dove into the full details:

    [As a Morningstar, you possess an ancient and powerful bloodline that grants you the ability to transform into your primal demonic form. This transformation embodies the regal, fearsome essence of the Morningstar, giving you both physical and magical dominance over others. Your appearance changes dramatically, showcasing the full power and majesty of your heritage.]

    So, I''m awakening my ancient bloodline? My heart raced. Could this finally put me on par with my father and brothers?

    But then I read on: [Currently, you can only access the first phase of this {Primal Morningstar} transformation ability, with more advanced phases available as you meet specific requirements.]

    Just Phase 1? My fantasies of surpassing my father or my first brother vanished in a puff of smoke.

    "It''s still something," I consoled myself. "A major power-up is nothing to sneeze at."

    I pored over the rest of the skill description, surprised by the system''s uncharacteristic generosity with details.

    After digesting it all, I locked my office door and positioned myself in front of the full-length mirror.

    "Alright, let''s see what this transformation looks like..."

    My heart pounded as I prepared to trigger the ability. What kind of demon would I see staring back at me?

    After gaining the {Primal Morningstar} ability, a strange new kind of demonic energy began swirling through my body. It felt both familiar and alien - like it had always been there, dormant, waiting to be discovered. Yet I''d never felt anything quite like it before.

    This demonic energy seemed to dance in my veins, reminding me of {Nether Surge}, but far more potent. It was, to put it mildly, freaking weird.

    Weirdness aside, I decided to trigger these playful demonic energies.

    Instant regret.

    "Hng! What the actual fuck-"

    My muscles and bones screamed in agony, my skin stretching impossibly tight. It felt like my body was tearing itself apart and reforging itself simultaneously.

    "Ah!"

    The change was excruciating. My eyes burned with an intensity that made my usual scarlet-eye transformation feel like a gentle warmth in comparison.

    Kneeling to get a better view, I was startled to see my forehead horns had vanished. Instead, impressive antler-like horns now crowned my head, their scarlet hue both intimidating and oddly graceful.

    My eyes blazed the same scarlet shade I''d seen flash during moments of intense emotion. My features had sharpened, becoming more handsome, my sweat-sheened body exuding an almost magnetic attraction.

    Then there were the wings - bat-like appendages sprouting from my back. When I touched them, the sensation was as natural as touching my own shoulder.

    This new form was... impressive, to say the least. Powerful, regal, and undeniably demonic.

    "Awesome..." I couldn''t help but grin. "With this power, I could toss Bobby around like a ragdoll."

    I examined my hands, noting the sharp nails. Curiously, I tried to pierce my skin, but my nails couldn''t break through.

    "Seems my skin''s tougher now," I mused. Testing further, I scratched at a book. The cover yielded slightly, and with more force, my nail sank into the thick tome.

    A smile spread across my face, revealing vampire-like teeth in the mirror. "This feeling... Could I stay like this forever?"

    As if in answer, a system notification flashed before my eyes:

    [Primal Morningstar activated. Limited duration: ten minutes]

    [You can maintain the transformation for ten minutes. Prolonged use may deplete your mana reserves.]

    Not ideal, but workable. I could already feel an unprecedented level of control over my body.

    The system elaborated:

    [You will gain masterful control of your body as you train your bloodline ability. You can manifest your wings in your original form, retract your red horns, or change your eyes to an intimidating scarlet hue. The more you master your transformation, the longer you can maintain it and the more powerful you''ll become.]

    This new ability was more than just raw power - it was potential. With practice, I could fine-tune my demonic traits, adapting them to any situation. The possibilities were thrilling.

    With a satisfied smile, I decided to revert to my original form.

    The process of changing back was easier, but still came with a twinge of pain. As my body shifted and shrank, I could feel my muscles and bones realigning, a sensation that was uncomfortable but manageable.

    Once I was back to my normal self, a system notification chimed in my head:

    [Ding! Your pain resistance increased!]

    I let out a relieved sigh. "Thank God." The thought of enduring that level of agony every time I transformed was daunting. This pain resistance was a welcome development.

    As I stood there, catching my breath and adjusting to being back in my usual body, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. This new ability was powerful, no doubt, but it came with its own set of challenges.

    The increased pain resistance was a good start, but I knew I''d need to practice and build up my tolerance if I wanted to use this transformation effectively. Still, the potential benefits seemed well worth the discomfort.

    I glanced at the mirror one last time, seeing my familiar face looking back at me. It was strange to think that such a powerful, imposing form was now hidden beneath this exterior.

 Chapter 105: Noble Demon?

    Chapter 105: Noble Demon?

    (Arthur POV)

    As I exited the office, my crew''s eyes widened at the sight of my shredded clothes.

    "What happened to you, boss?!" they exclaimed in unison.

    "Haha, don''t worry about it," I said, trying to sound casual. "Just a small... accident."

    Embarrassment bubbled up inside me as I made my way to the male hot tub. I quickly stripped, grabbed a towel, and sunk into the warm water.

    For ten minutes, I relaxed, my mind racing with thoughts of my new ability to transform, fly, and who knows what else. Eventually, I stood up and quietly borrowed some clothes hanging nearby.

    Just as I finished dressing, a demon exited the hot tub. "Bo-boss! Those are my clothes!"

    "Oh, these?" I said nonchalantly. "I''ll repay you. For now, I need to borrow them."

    "But..."

    One look from me was enough. He nodded in understanding.

    As I left the hot tub area, I found Klein waiting outside. "Oh right, you had something to report?"

    "It''s about our talents, boss..." Klein said, his tone uncharacteristically solemn.

    Hmm? This didn''t sound good.

    "Tell me," I said, bracing myself for whatever news was coming.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    A few hours before Arthur''s transformation, Clint and Benny had decided to celebrate the huge success of "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly."

    Though Clint and Benny had only been living in Horn City for a few weeks, they''d wasted no time exploring the local nightlife. Among the handful of bars they''d discovered, one stood out: "Hidden Bar."

    As Clint and Benny entered the Hidden Bar, the reality of their newfound fame was still sinking in.

    "I still can''t believe this is happening to me," Clint said, a mix of excitement and disbelief in his voice. "Suddenly becoming so famous... My manager even said Empirican major studios want me in their films."

    Benny sighed, a rueful smile on his face. "Me too. I''m just a sixty-year-old man. Never imagined I''d become famous at this age."

    Their conversation was interrupted by an excited voice. "Hey, aren''t you Blondie and Tuco from that western film?"

    Clint chuckled, "Yeah, that''s us. But I''m Clint, and he''s Benny."

    "Wow. Can I have an autograph?"

    Everything was happening so fast. Just weeks ago, they could walk into a bar unnoticed. Now, they were surrounded like... well, celebrities. Which, they realized with a start, they actually were now.

    As more people approached, asking for autographs, Clint and Benny exchanged a look. This was their new reality, and while exciting, it was also a bit overwhelming.

    Clint and Benny had come to Hidden Bar to celebrate, but they couldn''t get a moment to themselves. Fans kept approaching, getting too touchy and demanding their attention, making it impossible for the actors to enjoy their evening.

    Klein nodded. "We''ve already got the legal team working on filing charges against him."

    "Good," I said, "but it won''t be easy. The guy''s popular and influential." My eyes narrowed. "But I''ll make sure Clint and Benny get justice, one way or another."

    "What are you planning, boss?" Klein asked, concern evident in his voice.

    I just smiled, offering no answer. My mind was already racing with possibilities, some of which Klein was probably better off not knowing.

    As Klein left, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger. No one messes with my talent and gets away with it. Caleb Diamond was about to learn that the hard way.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    A day after Clint and Benny''s beating, Caleb lounged in his penthouse, attempting to soothe his panicked manager.

    "Relax, Veret. We''ve got nothing to worry about," Caleb said, exuding confidence.

    Veret''s voice cracked with anxiety. "Nothing to worry about?! Those guys you beat up aren''t nobodies! They''re rising stars! The media will be all over this!"

    Caleb chuckled, waving off the concern. "Come on. Dad will handle it. He''s got connections with politicians and newspaper bigwigs. We''re covered."

    Veret visibly relaxed at this assurance.

    Seeing his manager calm down, Caleb''s smirk widened. He felt invincible, his mind wandering to dangerous territory. ''No one can have Alissa but me,'' he thought, then mused, ''Maybe I should pay those two a visit in the hospital, teach them a lasting lesson.''

    Just as this cruel thought crossed his mind, the window exploded in a shower of glass.

    "What the hell¡ª" Veret''s shout was cut short as a tall, imposing demon appeared in the shattered window frame.

    Caleb''s face contorted with rage. "Who the fuck are you? What do you think you''re doing?!"

    Instead of answering, the demon unfurled massive bat-like wings. Caleb and Veret''s eyes widened in shock and fear.

    The atmosphere in the penthouse shifted dramatically. The once-cocky Caleb found himself face-to-face with a being that radiated power and danger.

    The unfurled wings left no doubt - this was a ''noble demon.'' A higher ranking one at that.

    Caleb and Veret stood transfixed, having never seen one in the flesh before. Such demons were exceedingly rare.

    With a single flap of his wings, the demon sent a gust of wind that made Caleb and Veret stumble.

    Caleb''s demeanor changed instantly, his voice dripping with forced politeness. "I apologize for my earlier language. I didn''t realize we were in the presence of a noble demon." He gestured at the broken window. "Please, don''t worry about that. We can easily replace it."

    Veret nodded frantically, like a bobblehead caught in an earthquake. "Absolutely! We''re just... curious why a noble demon such as yourself would honor us with a visit?"

    Caleb''s ego couldn''t resist chiming in. "Did you come to see me?" he asked, puffing up with pride. "I know I''m quite popular. My fame reaches far and wide. I can see why even a noble demon such as yourself were so excited to meet me that you didn''t think twice about breaking a window to get in."

    He continued, oblivious to the growing danger. "Would you like an autograph? I could even perform a song for you-"

    His words were cut short as the demon suddenly appeared before him, fist connecting with Caleb''s face. The impact sent him flying across the room.

    Veret''s eyes bulged in shock. "Wha-what?!" he sputtered, his earlier composure shattered.

    The noble demon stood silently, his scarlet eyes burning with barely contained rage. It was clear that this was no social call, and Caleb''s assumption of admiration couldn''t have been further from the truth.

 Chapter 106: Unknown Assailant

    Chapter 106: Unknown Assailant

    (Arthur POV)

    The sight of this Horn superstar, Caleb, filled me with disgust. His face showed no hint of remorse for what he''d done to Clint and Benny. The audacity of him bragging about his fame to me... Without hesitation, I closed the distance between us and planted my fist squarely in his face.

    Boom!

    Caleb crashed into the nearby wall, crumpling to the floor.

    "Wh-what?!" The demon beside Caleb sputtered, pointing a shaky finger at me. "Why did you hurt my client?!"

    I fixed him with a cold stare. "And you are?"

    "I-I''m his mana-manager, Veret!" he stammered, trying to sound brave.

    "You''d better leave before I decide to do something to you too," I warned.

    Veret gulped, glancing at the unconscious Caleb before locking eyes with me once more. He didn''t need telling twice - he bolted, panic written all over his face.

    I knew he''d probably go for help, but I didn''t care. I wasn''t done with Caleb just yet.

    I approached Caleb''s limp form and roused him with a light punch. "Gah!" He jolted awake, pain etched across his features.

    "Rise and shine, sleepyhead. We''re not done yet," I chuckled darkly.

    "Why are you doing this?!" Caleb''s voice trembled with fear and anger. "What did I do to you?!"

    I flashed my vampire teeth in a cold smile. "Nothing. I just felt like beating someone today. Lucky you."

    "Veret! Save me-" Caleb''s cry died in his throat as he realized his manager had abandoned him.

    "He left you to me," I informed him, my smile never wavering.

    As Caleb''s eyes widened in terror, I began the beating in earnest.

    "Don''t do it!"

    "Please stop, I beg you!"

    But his pleas fell on deaf ears. His shrieks of pain and agony filled the room as I exacted my revenge.

    A few minutes later, I left Caleb battered on the ground. I made sure to leave him alive - I''m not a killer, after all. But I made damn sure he''d remember this lesson for a long, long time.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next day, shocking headlines splashed across daily newspapers:

    "Horn Superstar Caleb Diamond Found Battered in Penthouse! Manager Claims Noble Demon Assault!"

    Raff sighed heavily, his hopes of an easier resolution dashed. Exacting revenge on a noble demon would be... complicated.

    "If it is a noble demon, we''re in for a real challenge," Raff mused. "And I doubt those rising stars have the connections to sic a noble demon on my son."

    The investigator hesitated before speaking. "But sir, what about the exiled prince, Arthur Morningstar? Maybe he-"

    Raff''s laughter cut him off. "Impossible. It couldn''t be the exiled prince."

    "But he is a Morningstar, sir."

    Raff chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "Indeed he is, but that ex-prince reportedly can''t even conjure a fireball, let alone fly."

    The investigator nodded, chastened.

    "Keep digging," Raff ordered. "Noble demon or not, we need to find him and understand why he attacked my son. And of course," his eyes hardened, "he must be punished for his actions."

    As the investigator left, Raff turned to the window, his mind racing. A noble demon assailant complicated matters significantly. But he was determined to see justice - or was it vengeance? - served, no matter the obstacles.

    ***

    In the Hellfire Headquarters office, Klein approached Arthur, who was overseeing auditions for their next project.

    "Boss, did you hear about Caleb getting beaten in his penthouse?" Klein asked cautiously.

    Arthur chuckled, not looking up from his work. "Yeah... Guess karma works faster than we thought."

    Klein nodded, eyeing Arthur doubtfully. He recalled Arthur''s earlier words: ''I''ll make sure Clint and Benny get justice, one way or another.'' He couldn''t shake the suspicion that Arthur was involved, but quickly dismissed the thought. After all, the attacker was reportedly a noble demon who could fly - surely beyond Arthur''s capabilities.

    "Caleb''s concert''s been postponed because of the incident," Klein continued. "Serves him right, though."

    This caught Arthur''s attention. "He has a concert?"

    "Yes," Klein confirmed. "Ticket sales haven''t even started, and it''s already delayed."

    "When''s it supposed to be?" Arthur asked, his interest piqued.

    Confused by Arthur''s sudden curiosity, Klein explained, "In a few weeks." he added, "The concert was originally scheduled for two weeks from now, but it''s been postponed. Even though Caleb will fully recover in a few days, he won''t be able to perform then¡ªthe police are still investigating who assaulted him."

    Arthur nodded, his expression unreadable. "When tickets do go on sale, buy them all. Speak with my financial advisors to arrange it."

    Klein''s jaw dropped. "What? Why? You want to support that scumbag, boss?"

    "Of course not," Arthur''s smile turned cruel. "I want him to perform to an empty house."

    Klein was speechless.

    Arthur laughed, clearly pleased with his plan. "Imagine the headlines: ''No One Attends Caleb''s Concert.'' It''ll be epic."

    "That''s... that''s cruel, boss," Klein said, a note of fear in his voice.

 Chapter 107: New Genre: Grunge

    Chapter 107: New Genre: Grunge

    (3rd Person POV)

    "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" continued its triumphant march, surpassing the hundred-million-dollar mark at the box office. While it dominated in Morningstar, Horn, and Thorn, its success in the United States of Empirica was nothing short of phenomenal.

    The film''s influence seeped into everyday life, with adults donning frontier-style clothing. Some towns in the Golden State seemed to have stepped back in time to the 1180s, echoing the era of Empirica''s civil war and frontier age.

    Meanwhile, the famous demon actor Damien Darkflame watched this unfold with growing regret. His arrogant behavior during the audition, expecting special treatment from the exiled prince Arthur, now haunted him.

    He had dismissed Arthur''s project, believing it wouldn''t amount to much. The film''s resounding success was a bitter pill to swallow.

    Swallowing his pride, Damien penned a message to his elder brother Rupert in Horn Kingdom using an expensive communication scroll:

    "Elder Brother - I deeply regret my arrogant behavior towards Prince Arthur. You were right; I should have shown humility and respect. I hope he''ll consider me if he plans another big project. If he does, I''ll wait in line obediently and give my all in the audition. I''d be content with any role, even if it''s not the lead."

    Thirty minutes later, Rupert read the message in his apartment. He sighed, shaking his head. "Looks like my stupid arrogant little brother finally learned his lesson the hard way."

    Rupert understood Damien''s change of heart. Watching "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" become a blockbuster in mere weeks was a powerful reality check. He couldn''t really blame Damien for his belated epiphany.

    As Rupert pondered his response, he wondered if Arthur would give Damien another chance. In the cutthroat world of demon entertainment, second chances were rare. But then again, Arthur Morningstar had proven time and again that he didn''t play by the usual rules.

    ***

    In the newly built recording studio at Hellfire Headquarters, Arthur continued his efforts to shape James Blaze into a star. Despite his busy schedule with the upcoming film project and the Electronics Expo in Apple City, Arthur hadn''t forgotten about the blonde demon with musical dreams.

    James strummed an electric guitar, an instrument invented just a few years ago by jazz guitarists in Empirica. Its popularity was spreading, gaining traction in Empirica, Wales, and other music-loving kingdoms and countries, including Horn and parts of Morningstar.

    As James played the melody from Arthur''s music sheet, Leo and others in the room couldn''t help but frown at the unfamiliar sound.

    "Boss," Leo ventured, doubt in his voice, "are you sure this sound will be accepted? It seems... broken and unpolished."

    Arthur nodded confidently. "Of course. Trust my vision. James and I are creating a new genre in the music world."

    "A new genre?" Leo echoed, skepticism evident.

    Arthur smiled, then turned to James. "Take a break, James. Rest those fingers."

    Arthur chuckled. "That''s the power of music."

    Joseph, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. "What will you call this new genre, boss?"

    Arthur paused, letting the anticipation build. "It will be called ''Grunge''."

    "Grunge?" Leo repeated, his nose wrinkling slightly at the ugly-sounding name.

    "Grunge will be the new genre where artists can express honesty," Arthur explained, his eyes alight with passion.

    Confusion rippled through the room at the mention of ''honesty''. Only James, who had been privy to Arthur''s thoughts on the genre, seemed to understand.

    Noticing their bewilderment, Arthur elaborated. "In grunge, it''s not about polished sound. It''s about the raw honesty of the artist. They can lay themselves bare, without smoothing rough edges or making things pretty for the sake of perfection. It''s about being real."

    A hush fell over the room as Arthur''s words sank in. James looked particularly inspired.

    "In Grunge, it doesn''t matter if you scream, whisper, or play a jagged guitar riff. People are tired of the fake, the glossy, the manufactured," Arthur continued, his voice cool but filled with conviction. "There''s a saying, ''Honesty is the best policy.'' We''re going to introduce a music genre that embodies that truth."

    Arthur''s words resonated deeply with the group. While some struggled to grasp the full meaning, Leo, James, Joseph, and a few others seemed to understand the core message: ''Don''t be a hypocrite. Embrace truth and honesty.''

    As Arthur headed towards his office after the enlightening lecture, he encountered Rupert in the hallway. "Oh, Rupert. What''s up?"

    Rupert looked uncomfortable, clearly there on an awkward mission. He spoke on behalf of his younger brother, Damien, expressing the actor''s regret and his desire to be part of Arthur''s next big film project.

    "Is that so?" Arthur mused. "He''s always welcome to audition. But he needs to check his ego at the door and line up like everyone else. Can he do that?"

    "Yes, yes. He promised he''ll behave," Rupert assured, gratitude evident in his voice.

    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. "I remember his last audition. It seemed like he wasn''t giving it his all."

    "He swears he''ll do his best this time," Rupert said with a smile. "He''s quite talented, after all. His fame isn''t for nothing. It''s just... it gets to his head sometimes."

    "Fair enough," Arthur conceded. "Make sure he signs up for the audition soon. I''ll be heading to Apple City for the Electronics Expo shortly, so time is of the essence."

    Rupert''s eyebrows raised at the mention of the Electronics Expo, curiosity evident on his face. But he knew better than to pry into Arthur''s affairs.

    As Rupert left, Arthur couldn''t help but reflect on the situation. Damien''s change of heart was interesting, to say the least.

 Chapter 108: Tempting Mission Reward and... is this actor Bruce..?

    Chapter 108: Tempting Mission Reward and... is this actor Bruce..?

    (Arthur POV)

    I''m rushing to get this next film project off the ground - a martial arts movie.

    Honestly, I didn''t want to rush another film, but the {entertainment system} dangled a mission with a reward too tempting to ignore. Originally, I planned to wait until the VFX Studio was finished to make my next movie. Maybe even finally film that epic "Star Wars" - but that''s impossible without the VFX capabilities.

    So what''s this mission with the irresistible reward?

    [Mission: Produce two critically acclaimed films without relying on a VFX studio, each grossing over one hundred million dollars.]

    [Reward: Creator''s Realms]

    Just looking at it makes me itch to complete it immediately.

    The {Creator''s Realms}. It''s an OP Ability if I''ve ever seen one. I can''t ignore this.

    Even with the Electronics Expo looming, I''m laser-focused on this martial arts film.

    Reading the ability''s description again, I can hardly wait to make these two successful films and claim this power:

    [Creator''s Realms: Unlock the ability to traverse into the fictional worlds you have created in the real world. However, you can only enter the worlds of your creations that have achieved significant popularity and success in reality.]

    [Level 1: You can step into the realm of one of your successful fictions. However, your time within the fictional world is limited to one real-world day. The time spent within the fictional world may differ, as the time flow varies between each universe.]

    Reading up to this made my blood pump with pure, unadulterated excitement.

    If I gain this ability - my future possibilities are endless!

    I could enter the world of films, novels, manga, anime, or even video games, as long as they became wildly successful in reality.

    I can''t afford to screw up the development of this upcoming film project. The stakes are too high, the potential too great.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next day, Arthur found himself growing increasingly frustrated as the auditions for his new film project failed to yield satisfactory results.

    "Sigh," Arthur exhaled heavily. "We need to find our lead fast - we can''t afford to drag this out any longer."

    Klein, Mochi, and other crew members exchanged puzzled glances before Klein spoke up. "Boss, I''ve been noticing... you seem unusually impatient about this new film''s development lately. It''s like you''re in a rush to finish it as soon as possible."

    Mochi nodded in agreement. "Right. Even during ''Lord of the Rings'' or the western film, you weren''t like this."

    Arthur looked slightly embarrassed but attempted to explain, "It''s natural, guys. The Electronics Expo is coming up. I need to be there-"

    "You don''t need to concern yourself with the expo," a voice interrupted.

    It was George, striding into the room with confidence. "Drake, Josh, and I will handle it. We''ll do just fine attracting talents in Apple City for you."

    Arthur eyed George doubtfully. "You sure you can handle it?"

    "But you still have room for improvement," Arthur continued, his tone constructive rather than critical. "Would you be open to rehearsals with a professional Horn choreographer?"

    "I''m fine with that," Damien replied with a smile, his eagerness to improve apparent.

    Arthur smiled at Damien''s cooperative nature. It was a relief to see him so amenable, especially given Arthur''s urgency to start the film.

    "Next!" Arthur called out as Damien exited the audition room.

    As the next actor entered, Arthur kept his head down, jotting notes about Damien''s performance.

    Klein took the lead. "Your name?"

    "Hello," the actor bowed respectfully. "My name is Lee Jun-fan. It''s a pleasure to meet you!"

    Arthur''s eyebrows shot up at the name. ''Lee Jun-fan?'' It rang a bell, tugging at his memories.

    When Arthur finally raised his head to look at the actor, his eyes widened in shock.

    "Um... Is- is something the matter?" Jun-fan asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty as he noticed Arthur''s wide-eyed stare.

    Klein, picking up on the strange atmosphere, turned to Arthur. Seeing his boss''s shocked expression, as if he''d seen a ghost, Klein nudged him gently. "Boss, boss!" he whispered urgently.

    Arthur snapped out of his trance, blinking rapidly as he focused on Klein.

    "Are you alright?" Klein asked, concern evident in his voice.

    "I''m fine," Arthur nodded, his voice steadier than he felt.

    Despite his assurance, Arthur was deeply shaken. The actor standing before him wasn''t remarkable for being exceptionally handsome or unusually ugly. No, what struck Arthur was how uncannily similar Jun-fan looked to Bruce Lee from his previous life.

    This Lee Jun-fan could have been Bruce Lee''s clone, transported across dimensions and time.

    Arthur leaned forward, his interest piqued. "You may begin your performance, Lee Jun-fan," he said, his voice carrying a hint of anticipation.

    Jun-fan nodded, a flicker of nervousness crossing his features. He closed his eyes for a moment, drawing in a deep breath to center himself. As he exhaled, a transformation seemed to come over him.

    In an explosive burst of energy, Jun-fan launched into a series of movements that were clearly more than mere choreography. His body flowed with a grace and power that spoke of years of dedicated training.

    "Wait¡ª" Arthur''s voice cut through the air, halting Jun-fan mid-motion.

    Jun-fan froze, anxiety creeping into his voice. "Is something the matter?"

    Arthur cleared his throat, trying to mask his growing excitement. "Are you using actual martial arts?"

    "Y-yes!" Jun-fan stammered, nodding vigorously. His eyes darted nervously as he added, "Is it not allowed?"

    "No, no. It''s fine," Arthur assured him, waving his hand dismissively. "I was just surprised to see an actor with knowledge of real martial arts. And from the looks of it, this isn''t just any ordinary style."

    Jun-fan''s posture relaxed slightly as he explained, "Actually, the martial arts was taught to me by a famous old demon martial artist in the Morningstar Kingdom..."

    "Is that so?" Arthur stroked his chin, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. The wheels in his mind were already turning, imagining the possibilities this unexpected development could bring to his film.

 Chapter 109: Electronics Expo

    Chapter 109: Electronics Expo

    (Arthur POV)

    The presence of a Bruce Lee doppelganger before me was tempting fate. For a moment, I toyed with the idea of scrapping my current project in favor of recreating "Enter the Dragon." But I quickly dismissed the notion. "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" was already in motion, and it felt wrong to suddenly change course.

    Besides, "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" was a masterpiece in its own right, easily capable of reaching a hundred million at the box office. If executed properly, the film could likely hit that mark in the three demon kingdoms alone: Morningstar, Horn, and Thorn.

    I''d already decided: Lee Jun-fan would portray the character of Li Mu Bai.

    To most, the name "Li Mu Bai" might sound peculiar, but not so much in the demon kingdoms. It was a quirk of this world that demon culture shared surprising similarities with Chinese culture from my previous life. I wasn''t Chinese in that life, but even I could recognize that the demons'' ancient language was essentially Chinese, though it had long since fallen into extinction, leaving no one able to read it anymore.

    Names like "Lee Jun-fan," "Wang," "Yu," and "Lee" still existed among demons, but their bearers likely had no idea of their meanings. These Chinese-sounding names were becoming increasingly rare, phased out by the ubiquitous "common tongue" or "World''s Language" that had somehow become the global standard.

    It wasn''t just demon languages that had vanished into the mists of time. Many human, elven, and dwarven kingdoms and countries had also lost their original tongues. I often wondered what cataclysmic event could have led to such widespread linguistic homogenization.

    The elves and dwarves, to their credit, still clung to vestiges of their ancient languages. They had elders who could speak the old tongues, but even among their own kind, the vast majority couldn''t read or understand a single word of their ancestral scripts.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Hellfire team fanned out across Horn Kingdom, scouting for the perfect filming locations for "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon." Fortune smiled upon Arthur; the kingdom boasted a diverse landscape that seemed tailor-made for his vision. Ancient villages, stubbornly clinging to tradition amidst a modernizing world, stood frozen in time. Undeveloped forests and majestic mountains offered the perfect backdrop for the film''s more rugged scenes.

    For the desert sequences, the team made an unconventional choice: the kingdom''s secluded beaches. It was here that Arthur now stood with his crew, the soft sand crunching beneath their feet as they surveyed the potential shooting location.

    Eli, a demoness heading the illusion team, walked alongside Arthur, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "With our new technique, we can efficiently use illusion magic to transform this beach into the desert for our film," she explained, gesturing towards the expanse of sand and sea before them.

    Arthur nodded, his interest piqued. "So you''ve mastered those new film techniques we discussed?"

    Eli''s face broke into a proud smile. "Yes, boss," she confirmed, barely containing her enthusiasm. "By implementing our newly developed illusion artifact directly into our camera, we can create backdrop illusions more efficiently than ever before."

    A look of satisfaction crossed Arthur''s face as he absorbed this information. Their latest innovation was an artifact imbued with illusion magic, designed to be embedded directly into the camera lens. Through this enchanted lens, they could conjure a convincing desert backdrop, seamlessly replacing the sea.

    "What do we do now, boss George?" Drake asked nervously, his discomfort evident.

    Drake and Josh, having spent months working behind computers, were clearly out of their element in this public setting. Their introverted natures didn''t help matters.

    George, while more extroverted, found himself at a loss. But he''d promised his friend Arthur he''d do his best, so he steeled himself to make the most of this opportunity.

    Just as George was pondering how to motivate his team, a human journalist approached their stall.

    "What kind of product are you guys presenting?" the man asked, curiosity piqued.

    George stood up quickly, gesturing to the computer on the table. "We''re introducing a computer! It''s a groundbreaking invention from Hellfire Electronics!"

    The journalist furrowed his brows. "Hellfire Electronics?" The name was unfamiliar, though not unusual for this section of the expo. Still, the word ''Hellfire'' rang a distant bell.

    "Yes, yes. We''re from Hellfire Electronics," George grinned, seizing the moment. He introduced his companions, "These two led the development of this computer technology we''re presenting."

    The journalist nodded. "I see, I see. What does this computer do?" He gestured at the device, "It looks like a television and that... fancy typewriter?"

    Drake and Josh, sensing their cue, launched into an explanation of the computer''s capabilities, demonstrating the operating system and its functions.

    The journalist, who introduced himself as Mack Eagle, listened with growing interest. "Wow... This is incredible dwarven technology. As expected of the dwarves."

    "Um... It''s not dwarven," Drake corrected. "In fact, it''s an invention of our boss Arthur. He''s a demon."

    Mack frowned, doubt creeping into his expression. "A demon?" he paused before asking, "If he''s the inventor, why isn''t he here?"

    "Uh... He''s actually busy making a film..." George admitted.

    "Making a film?" Mack''s confusion deepened.

    "Yeah. I don''t know if you know him, but he''s Arthur Morningstar," George explained.

    Mack''s eyes widened as the name registered. ''Are you kidding me?''

 Chapter 110: The Computer

    Chapter 110: The Computer

    (3rd Person POV)

    Mack Eagle''s eyes were wide with disbelief. "You guys were serious?" he asked, his voice a mix of skepticism and awe. "Is this really the invention of that infamous prince?"

    The idea that the exiled prince, renowned in the film industry, was now venturing into the tech world seemed almost too fantastical to believe.

    "Yes," Josh replied, his voice brimming with admiration. "Without boss Arthur, this computer wouldn''t have been possible!"

    Drake nodded enthusiastically, adding, "Boss Arthur is a genius among demons!"

    Mack nodded along, though doubt still lingered in his eyes. Seeking to understand more, he probed further, "So this computer has a spell library - and it can conjure spells?"

    Drake''s confidence grew as he delved into familiar territory. "Yes, but it''s limited to illusion or weak spells," he explained. "Any powerful spells would be too much for it to handle."

    Josh chimed in, eager to elaborate. "This computer was primarily designed to enhance boss Arthur''s filmmaking. It can link to the VFX Studio and control it efficiently, making the illusions in the studio more seamless!"

    Understanding began to dawn on Mack''s face. "So this computer is primarily for filmmaking purposes?"

    Drake and Josh nodded in unison, but Drake added with a hint of excitement, "That''s the core function - but it seems our boss has bigger plans for this technology."

    Josh jumped in, "Our computer can solve mathematical problems with ease. While it can''t handle overly complex calculations yet, it''s far more efficient than manual counting."

    Mack''s journalistic instincts kicked in as he saw potential applications. "Oh? This computer could be useful for elections too, then? It could count votes more easily?"

    "Yes, something like that," Josh confirmed with a nod.

    As Drake and Josh conversed animatedly with Mack, George found himself fading into the background. He watched his teammates, surprisingly adept at handling the journalist''s questions, and couldn''t help but wonder, ''Am I useful here?''

    He observed Drake and Josh, once shy and reserved, now confidently explaining complex technology to a curious journalist.

    As Mack continued to probe the capabilities of the computer, his initial skepticism gave way to astonishment. What he had first dismissed as merely a television with a fancy typewriter was revealing itself to be a technological marvel capable of far more than he had imagined.

    His pen flew across his notebook, jotting down details about the computer. The fact that this invention came from the infamous prince Arthur Morningstar added an extra layer of intrigue. Mack could already envision the attention his article would attract, linking the world of cutting-edge technology with the already famous filmmaker.

    It could conjure illusion and weak spells.

    The device was the brainchild of the infamous ex-prince, Arthur Morningstar.

    The impact was immediate. The once-quiet newcomer section saw a surge in foot traffic. It still couldn''t match the prominent section, but the improvement from yesterday was stark.

    They came in droves, all clamoring to see the "computer" with their own eyes. A few investors, scenting opportunity, approached George about potential partnerships.

    His response never varied: "I don''t have a say on this. Maybe you could go to Horn Kingdom and talk to my boss Arthur."

    George wasn''t idle, though. He began scouting talented dwarves who showed particular interest in computer development, extending invitations to join them in Horn Kingdom.

    By the third day, word of the "computer" had spread like wildfire. The newcomer section now rivaled the prominent area in buzz and excitement.

    Even industry titans like Billy Dark couldn''t ignore the chatter. The famous inventor found his attention drawn to this upstart technology that was stealing some of his thunder.

    When Billy Dark finally deigned to see the computer for himself, his reaction was far from the awe many expected. He grudgingly admitted it seemed impressive, but it fell short of his lofty expectations. What particularly irked him was the need for coding to perform even simple spells.

    His disdain was palpable during an interview with tech journalists. When asked, "Mr. Dark, there''s a dark horse at this expo called the Computer. It''s the invention of the exiled prince and is claimed to be revolutionary technology. What are your thoughts about it?"

    Billy''s lip curled into a sneer. "Revolutionary technology? Hardly. I''ll grant that it could aid in calculations and filmmaking, but revolutionary? A truly revolutionary product is one that''s easily produced and used by the masses."

    He leaned forward, his voice dripping with derision. "This computer? It''s neither easy to produce nor simple to use. If you can''t speak its so-called ''computer language'', you''re out of luck. How is that revolutionary for the average person?"

    His words, though harsh, carried a kernel of truth. The computer, in its current state, wasn''t exactly user-friendly for the layperson. Its manufacturing process was complex, too.

    But Billy''s criticism wasn''t purely about the product''s merits. As a shrewd businessman, he saw little value in products that couldn''t be easily mass-produced or widely adopted. In his eyes, developing such niche items was a waste of resources and effort.

    Yet, not everyone shared Billy''s pessimistic view. Other businessmen, both peers of Dark and up-and-comers, were already scheming ways to acquire licensing rights from Arthur or invest in the technology. They saw potential where Billy saw problems.

    Some envisioned the computer as a potential weapon, capable of conjuring forbidden spells. Others recognized its value for complex calculations. A few forward-thinkers even imagined computers automating tasks in their factories.

    These visionaries, perhaps more perceptive than Billy, could see the far-reaching implications of the "computer". They understood that sometimes, true innovation isn''t immediately accessible to all, but that doesn''t diminish its potential to reshape the world.

 Chapter 111: Starting and... Ending...

    Chapter 111: Starting and... Ending...

    (Arthur POV)

    The "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" auditions wrapped up. Vivienne snagged the role of Yu Shu Lien, and she''s over the moon about it.

    Shafel''s playing Jen Yu, while the antagonist Jade Fox goes to January, a forty-year-old actress. January''s thrilled - this could be her big break.

    Lee Jun-fan''s taking on Li Mu Bai, and Damien Darkflame''s set to play the bandit Lo.

    We''re at this old demon mansion we rented in Dragon Walled City. The crew''s busy setting up, and Lee Jun-fan''s looking jittery as hell.

    "You alright there, Jun-fan?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.

    "Yeah, yeah," he nodded, not too convincingly. "Just a bit nervous."

    "That''s normal, especially for a newbie," I said, aiming to calm him down. "Just relax and focus on your role. Don''t overthink it."

    "Got it, boss Arthur," Jun-fan bowed, all formal-like.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Boss?"

    "Is he wrong, boss?" Vivienne chimed in, appearing out of nowhere.

    I just shook my head, smiling.

    Vivienne turned to Jun-fan. "Look, rookie, I get it. But like boss Arthur said, you gotta relax."

    Jun-fan nodded. "Yeah, I''m just... it''s a lot. Never thought I''d land a lead in a martial arts film. It''s been my dream, you know?"

    "Alright, kid," Vivienne said, "save the emotions for the camera. We''ve got a movie to make, and we can''t have you distracting the boss with waterworks."

    "Right, sorry," Jun-fan chuckled, looking a bit sheepish.

    "Jun-fan, eat this first. It''ll get you in shape before filming starts." A woman appeared, holding out some food.

    Jun-fan introduced her, "This is Linda. My girlfriend."

    "I see..." I nodded, but Vivienne couldn''t resist teasing, "Is someone getting jealous here?"

    Her words were clearly aimed at me. I rolled my eyes and slapped her butt, "Get to work!"

    Vivienne''s eyes widened, "Wow, didn''t expect you to touch me like that!"

    "It''s not what you think!" I protested, but noticing Vivienne''s mischievous grin, I just waved her off to work.

    She shrugged and headed to the makeup artists.

    Thirty minutes later, filming began. Jun-fan was really nervous at first. We had to reshoot a few times before he settled in and started acting well.

    As she took the plunge, our ghost camera crew swooped after her, capturing every moment of the fall.

    I nodded, impressed. "Looks like the ghost team''s been practicing their shots."

    Jun-fan, still wide-eyed, muttered beside me, "I still can''t wrap my head around ghosts helping with the filming."

    Vivienne just chuckled, clearly used to the weirdness by now.

    I kept my eyes on Shafel''s descent, noticing Firfel fretting nearby. No need for that - worst case, I''d sprout my wings and play catch. Luckily, it didn''t come to that.

    "Cut!" I called out, and the wizard team smoothly halted Shafel''s fall. She looked mighty relieved as they pulled her back up to the bridge.

    I chuckled, feeling the weight of completion. Time to review the footage.

    Our ghost cameramen trio - Diddy, Puffy, and Daddy - hovered nervously as I checked their work.

    "B-boss, how''d we do?" Diddy asked, his voice quavering.

    Puffy puffed up, trying to sound confident. "We nailed it, right? All that practice..."

    "Relax, boys. I led the shot, so we''re golden," Daddy, the burliest ghost, asserted. But I caught a hint of worry in his ethereal eyes.

    I smiled warmly at the spectral crew. "Guys, you''ve got nothing to fear. You all did great."

    The ghosts visibly relaxed - well, as much as ghosts can. They even let out sighs of relief, which was pretty amusing considering their lack of lungs.

    "You really gave them those weird names. Are they pets to you?" Firfel suddenly piped up beside me, eyebrow raised.

    I grinned. "I think they like my naming skills." I turned to the ghosts. "Right? You guys like your names?"

    Puffy, Daddy, and Diddy all nodded enthusiastically, reminding me of bobblehead dolls.

    "Yeah, yeah," Puffy chirped.

    Daddy''s face contorted into what I assumed was meant to be a smile. "I love it! A wonderful name!"

    Not to be outdone, Diddy chimed in, "I like the name you''ve given me, boss! And my brothers'' names too!"

    I glanced at Diddy''s brothers nearby, White and Party, who were nodding just as vigorously.

    Firfel shook her head, a mix of amusement and exasperation on her face.

    Ignoring her reaction, I clapped my hands, addressing the whole crew. "Alright, boys and girls! Time to celebrate wrapping up our film!"

    A cheer went up from the crew, living and dead alike. Even the ghosts who''d been helping with the filming joined in the excitement.

    Firfel rolled her eyes, but I caught the hint of a smile on her face. "You and your strange little family," she muttered, but there was no real bite to her words.

 Chapter 112: First Video Game and... Why is it so empty here?

    Chapter 112: First Video Game and... Why is it so empty here?

    (Arthur POV)

    With the film wrapped up, I turned my attention to the computer research team. Time to see how the new recruits were faring.

    Most of the fresh faces George brought back from the Electronics Expo were dwarves, their stubby fingers surprisingly nimble on the keyboards. A handful of humans had also joined, their eyes gleaming with excitement for the project.

    Of course, I wasn''t taking any chances. Each new member had signed a high-level magical contract. Try to blab about our work, and they''d find themselves suddenly mute on the topic.

    The scrolls for these contracts didn''t come cheap, but the secrecy was worth every gold coin.

    I strode into the secret warehouse where our computer was taking shape. Drake and Josh immediately cornered me, eager to recount their progress.

    As I listened, I couldn''t help but feel impressed. At this rate, we might see "Hellfire OS 1" within six months to a year. It''d be basic, sure - about on par with Windows 1 - but considering Microsoft took four years to develop their first OS, we were making incredible time.

    Our edge? A perfect blend of talent, round-the-clock work, and a dash of magic. That spell transferring code from paper straight into the computer system was a real time-saver. No need for tedious retyping.

    I watched a dwarf scribble some code, then wave his hand. The paper glowed briefly before the text vanished, and a nearby screen lit up with the newly added lines.

    Of course, besides developing the operating system, my team''s been working on those games I told them about.

    Drake approached me. "Boss, that computer program you asked for? We finished it a week ago. Want to see if we did it right?"

    "You followed my plan to the letter?" I asked.

    Josh nodded. "Yes. That ''Space Invader'' program is complete."

    "Let''s take a look," I said, feeling a thrill at the thought of seeing the world''s first video game.

    We headed to another computer. Josh booted it up, and there it was - Space Invaders on the screen!

    "This is good... You guys did great," I smiled, impressed.

    Drake handed me the controller. "This is the device that can help you communicate with the program, boss."

    "Actually, Drake, this is called a ''game controller''," I explained.

    Drake and Josh exchanged puzzled glances.

    "And this ''Space Invader'' program? It''s called a ''video game''," I added.

    "I... see..." Drake nodded, looking a bit confused.

    Josh piped up, "So we''ve been developing... not a crucial program, but a ''game'' for people to kill time?"

    Klein''s smile widened. "Yes, and I made sure they believe Caleb himself invited them to see how famous he is with a packed crowd."

    I nodded, impressed. Klein was really growing beyond just being a casting director. "Good. Now we just wait for the headlines. That scumbag will regret messing with my talents. I won''t rest until his career is in ruins, even if it takes years."

    "You''re a cruel demon king, boss!" Klein exclaimed, his tone full of admiration.

    This guy was getting too comfortable with me, but I didn''t mind much.

    "Call Leo," I added. "I want to know how James'' debut is coming along."

    "Of course, boss." Klein bowed deeply.

    "I''m not a demon king, don''t bow so low!" I protested.

    But Klein only bowed deeper. "Understood, boss."

    I sighed. It was clear Klein saw me as more than just a boss, maybe even a friend. But I couldn''t bring myself to mind too much.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    At the Yellow Theatre, venue for Caleb Diamond''s concert, the arriving journalists were met with an unsettling sight.

    "Why''s it so dead here? It''s weird," one journalist muttered to his colleagues from other media outlets.

    His friend glanced outside, noting the few passersby who didn''t even spare the theatre a second look. "Right? It''s like a ghost town."

    Another chimed in, "What are you on about? It''s hours before the show. Of course it''s empty. Fans haven''t arrived yet."

    "Yeah, but this is Caleb we''re talking about. It''s never been this dead before," someone else pointed out.

    An elf journalist tried to reassure the group. "Relax, guys. People will flood in soon enough. Remember, tickets sold out in days. That says something about Caleb''s fame."

    "I guess," a fiend demon journalist nodded. "He is an international superstar, after all."

    But as hours ticked by and the journalists entered the theatre, an awkward realization set in. Contrary to their expectations, no big crowd materialized. Only a handful of people dotted the vast space.

    The three thousand-seat theatre gaped emptily, most seats unoccupied.

    "What... what''s going on here?" a journalist muttered, confusion etched on his face.

    The group exchanged bewildered glances, the silence of the nearly empty theatre speaking volumes. This was not the packed house they''d anticipated for a star of Caleb Diamond''s caliber.

 Chapter 113: Ruining the enemyéˆ¥æªš career

    Chapter 113: Ruining the enemy''s career

    (Caleb Diamond POV)

    A few injuries weren''t gonna stop me from putting on a show! Thanks to my dad''s connections and my deep pockets, I healed up in just two days a few weeks back. Now, I''m ready to rock like nothing ever happened.

    And man, those tickets flew off the shelves in days! That''s star power for you!

    Decked out in my favorite suit, makeup on point, I headed backstage, ready to bring the house down.

    I was all set to hear the crowd chanting, "Caleb! Caleb!" like always, but...

    It was dead quiet.

    "Hey, what gives? Why''s it so quiet out there?" I asked one of the production guys.

    The imp demon looked like he wanted to be anywhere but here. "Um..."

    I shooed him away with a sigh, and he scampered off like his tail was on fire.

    "No worries," I told myself. "I''m sure they''re just holding their breath, waiting for me to blow their minds!"

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The band kicked off, but Caleb was nowhere to be seen. The handful of fans and journalists in the seats squirmed uncomfortably.

    June, a demoness and devoted Caleb fan, exchanged confused glances with her friends Bucky, Hill, and Rain.

    "What the hell''s going on?" Rain whispered. "Why''s it so empty?"

    Bucky nodded, doing a quick headcount. "Including us, there''s maybe only a dozen people here..."

    Hill''s voice held a hint of doubt. "Didn''t the news say Caleb''s tickets sold out?"

    As they puzzled over the situation, Caleb finally made his grand entrance.

    "I''m here, everyone!" He threw his arms wide, ready to embrace the adoring crowd - only to have his excitement evaporate as he took in the sea of empty seats.

    The silence was deafening. Caleb''s confident grin faltered, replaced by a look of utter disbelief. This wasn''t the packed house he''d been expecting. Far from it.

    Besides the band playing their music, the theatre was awfully quiet.

    Caleb''s welcoming arms froze mid-motion, his smile twitching uncontrollably as the awkwardness set in.

    "..."

    The concert came to an abrupt halt due to Johnny''s injury. Pressure Records, Caleb''s label, quickly promised to refund all ticket purchases.

    Backstage, Caleb''s frustration boiled over. He hurled the mic at the mirror, shattering it. "Damn it!"

    Staring at the broken glass, realization dawned on him. "Something''s not right..." He paused, his eyes narrowing. "Someone must be behind this shit!"

    ***

    The next day, shocking headlines splashed across the front pages of daily newspapers, captivating readers at newsstands everywhere.

    "Horn Superstar Caleb Diamond''s Concert: Empty Seats and Injured Fan!"

    Similar headlines screamed from other major dailies.

    Curious onlookers gathered, murmuring as they read.

    An elf turned to his friend, "First Caleb gets assaulted, then he''s accused of beating up rising stars, and now this? His name''s getting more controversial by the day."

    His friend nodded, "Getting injured at a concert? And Caleb performing to an empty house? How''s that even possible?"

    As confusion spread, a demon who''d attended the concert spoke up, "I was there. The place was really empty!"

    "Did someone actually get hurt from Caleb''s performance?" someone asked incredulously.

    The demon nodded, "Yeah, though I can''t explain how Caleb''s singing injured him, but he definitely got hurt."

    "How''s that possible?"

    The demon sighed, "I don''t know... Maybe Caleb used some magic in his singing that affected that feline demon?"

    A curious dwarf chimed in, "Why would Caleb do that?"

    The demon elaborated, "Actually, that injured guy had humiliated Caleb when he froze up at the start. He shouted at Caleb to perform, but then got hurt during the show. Maybe Caleb was angry and lashed out magically."

    "Caleb can do magic in his performances?" The crowd''s unease grew. "That''s terrifying."

    Word spread like wildfire. The few concert attendees shared their experiences with friends and family, and within hours, thousands were talking about Caleb''s supposed ability to use magic in his performances to attack those he disliked.

    The rumors gained traction rapidly, further legitimized by newspapers quoting these speculations.

    What the public didn''t know was that Johnny, the supposedly "injured" feline demon, was actually an actor hired by Arthur and his team. Johnny had used an expensive scroll spell to inflict injuries on himself, all part of a calculated plan to ruin Caleb''s career.

    While Caleb''s team scrambled to investigate the empty concert and Johnny''s incident, the damage was already done. Public opinion had shifted, with many now viewing Caleb as a cruel and dangerous individual.

    Meanwhile, Arthur received refunds from Pressure Records for the tickets he''d bulk-purchased. Though he didn''t recoup all his expenses, Arthur considered the thousands of dollars well spent. To him, it was a small price to pay for potentially derailing Caleb''s career.

    As the rumors continued to swirl and Caleb''s reputation took hit after hit, Arthur sat back, satisfied with the unfolding chaos he had orchestrated. The plan had worked even better than he''d hoped, turning a superstar into a subject of fear and controversy overnight.

 Chapter 114: Lake of Fire - 69.9 FM

    Chapter 114: Lake of Fire - 69.9 FM

    (Arthur POV)

    Leo stood before me, updating me on James Blaze''s debut.

    "James'' single is now on sale," Leo reported. "Thanks to our partnership with Righteous Records, distribution is going smoothly, although we haven''t seen any sales yet." He paused, then added with a hint of excitement, "But I''m confident James'' single will catch people''s attention soon. In just a few hours, he''ll be performing at Horn Coast FM, one of the major radio studios."

    I nodded, considering this information. "James has been training for months now. He should be able to handle a live performance without any issues."

    But a thought nagged at me, and I voiced my concern, "Still, keep a close eye on him. That blondie can be too direct sometimes. He might struggle with the radio host interview."

    Leo''s reassuring smile didn''t waver. "Don''t worry, I''ve been running mock interviews with James. I''m confident he''ll do just fine."

    I nodded again, choosing to trust Leo''s judgment.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    A few hours later, James found himself waiting in line at the Horn Coast FM studio.

    The corridor was filled with up-and-coming artists, all there to perform and promote their songs on the radio. James couldn''t help but notice the stares he was getting from his fellow musicians. His style stood out starkly against theirs.

    While others were dressed to the nines, James had gone for a casual look. He wore a black t-shirt emblazoned with the word "Nirvana" and featuring a yellow circle that resembled a crude face.

    The smiley face wasn''t a widely recognized symbol yet, but the other artists seemed to get the gist of it. Paired with simple jeans, James looked like he''d walked in off the street.

    "What''s your name, fella?" A voice broke through James'' thoughts. He turned to see a fiend demon eyeing him curiously. The demon was the picture of elegance, from his expensive-looking suit to his flashy watch and perfectly coiffed hair.

    "Me?" James asked, momentarily caught off guard. "I''m James."

    "James?" The demon repeated, a hint of disdain creeping into his voice despite his polite words. "Nice to meet you. I''m Tony."

    James just nodded in response. He could clearly see that Tony looked down on him. And it wasn''t just Tony ¨C all around him, the other artists in their elegant attire were regarding him with similar disdain.

    James could hear the snickers around him, feeling the judgemental stares of his fellow musicians. Their disdain was palpable, but James didn''t let it bother him.

    As the line moved forward, James realized his turn was approaching. Sure enough, within minutes, he was called into the studio. The radio host, a behemoth demon named Dorky, greeted him with a smile.

    "Welcome to the studio, James Blaze!" Dorky''s voice boomed enthusiastically.

    A succubus co-host named Amy chimed in, "You''re here with us now on Horn Coast 69.9 FM!"

    James felt a wave of nervousness wash over him, but he maintained his rebellious demeanor.

    The hosts couldn''t help but notice how different James looked compared to the other up-and-coming artists they''d seen.

    "I knew a lady who came from Duluth

    She got bit by a dog with a rabid tooth," James sang. "She went to her grave just a little too soon, Flew away howling on the yellow moon"

    ??????

    Some of them couldn''t help but bob their heads. The old hag spoke up, "I knew Duluth. It''s a port city in the Gopher state in USE."

    "Yeah, yeah. We don''t care."

    "We''re trying to listen to a song, old hag."

    The old hag fell silent.

    They kept listening until the song ended. Only then did they realize, "What was that?"

    "Is that even a song? It sounds so raw and dirty. But I kind of like it."

    "Me too."

    It wasn''t just them. Other listeners across the airwaves found themselves intrigued by James'' unique music style.

    ***

    As the last notes of James'' song faded, he noticed Dorky and Amy looking stunned.

    Then, as if snapping out of a trance, the two hosts burst into excited applause.

    "Incredible! That was... Impressive!" Dorky exclaimed, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.

    Amy chimed in, momentarily forgetting her professional demeanor, "Yes! I''m at a loss for words! It''s such a weird way to convey music, kind of unpolished, but at the same time, so refreshing! Definitely something new for the ears!"

    "Absolutely!" Dorky nodded vigorously. "My ears were getting tired from all that Jazz style music from the other performers¡ª"

    Amy nudged Dorky, reminding him they were still on air.

    Realizing his slip, Dorky quickly backpedaled, "No hate to the Jazz musicians out there - I very much enjoy it, but James here really performed a style of music that was incredibly refreshing! I''m sure our listeners were thrilled as well!"

    Outside the booth, the up-and-coming musicians were gritting their teeth. Their earlier disdain for James had transformed into bitter envy. To think that James had outperformed them so effortlessly...

    James exchanged a few words with the hosts before taking his leave. Dorky and Amy seemed reluctant to let him go, clearly wanting him to stay and perform more, but that wasn''t how these sessions worked.

    As James left, they welcomed another jazz musician who began to perform with his saxophone. Despite the musician''s undeniable skill, the hosts couldn''t help but feel like they''d heard hundreds of similar performances before. The repetitiveness was stark after James'' unique style.

    The contrast between James'' raw, energetic performance and the polished but familiar jazz only emphasized the impact of James'' debut.

 Chapter 115: Sensation

    Chapter 115: Sensation

    (3rd Person POV)

    Just hours after James played "Lake of Fire" on Horn Coast 69.9 FM, music stores saw an influx of curious customers.

    An old demon casually strolled into a store and approached the cashier. "Hey, do you sell James Blaze''s single here?"

    The imp demon cashier looked puzzled. It was the first he''d heard of it. "Um... What record label is he under?"

    The old demon paused, trying to recall. "He''s under Hellfire Records, I think."

    Recognition dawned on the cashier''s face. "Ah!" He pointed to a less-frequented section. "You can look for his song over there."

    The old demon nodded, found the single "Lake of Fire," and made his purchase.

    Minutes later, another demon entered with the same query. "Do you have James Blaze''s song here?"

    The cashier nodded and directed them to the right section.

    As hours passed, the cashier noticed a pattern. More and more people were asking about this James Blaze.

    "Who is this James Blaze?" the cashier wondered to himself.

    The next day brought another wave of customers seeking James'' music.

    Two days later, the cashier''s curiosity got the better of him. "Who is this James Blaze? I''ve been hearing so much about him recently."

    A group of demon teenagers chuckled. "Hehe, you don''t know?"

    "He''s the guy we heard on the radio!"

    "Yeah! His song is so good!"

    Intrigued, the cashier pressed further. "Where did you guys hear about him?"

    "We heard him on the radio," a monkey demon teenager explained. "I heard him on 69.9 FM."

    "Really?" another chimed in. "I heard him on 66.6 FM."

    "I heard him on 42.0 FM."

    Watching the teenagers excitedly discuss James Blaze, the cashier made a mental note to tune into a radio soon. He''d been stuck listening to music on his phonograph, but it seemed there were interesting developments happening on the airwaves.

    In music stores across the city, James Blaze''s single was flying off the shelves. Word of mouth spread like wildfire, and within days, thousands had heard of "Lake of Fire."

    James'' unique sound stood out in a sea of similar-sounding songs. In just a few days since his debut, he''d already amassed thousands of fans, thanks to his radio appearances and hundreds of enthusiastic listeners spreading the word.

    The impact of James'' music was felt even in unexpected places. In a upscale restaurant, patrons looked up in confusion as the owner switched out the usual vinyl on the phonograph.

    About a week after James'' debut, most people in the Horn Kingdom had somehow heard of him.

    Although the media outlets helped, and their controversy fanned the flames, it was the unpolished and raw nature of the song that attracted many people and further spread James'' name.

    A few days later, James attended a music festival. To James and Leo''s surprise, a large crowd gathered in James'' area.

    "Oh, James! So that''s how you look in person!"

    "Can I have an autograph on your single, please?"

    More and more people were shouting at James.

    James felt incredulous. He waved at his fans and said into his mic, "Thanks for the support!"

    Someone shouted, "James, will you release more songs?"

    James smiled, "In fact, I''ll perform my unreleased songs here."

    The crowd cheered in excitement, "Hell yeah!"

    "That''s what I''m talking about!"

    James, with his guitar in hand, began performing songs like "Smells Like Teen Spirit", "Something in the Way", "Creep", and "The Man Who Sold the World".

    Initially, only dozens of people surrounded James and his band. Soon, the crowd swelled to hundreds.

    The audience was captivated by the songs - unpolished, raw, and energetic. They weren''t used to such music, having grown up listening to jazz. Yet, they couldn''t stop listening to James'' singing.

    After James ended his performance, fans clamored for autographs, their excitement palpable.

    Leo seized the moment, whispering to James, "Quickly, promote the songs you just sang."

    James nodded and spoke into the mic, "Guys, the songs I''ve just performed are available for sale. You can buy them at our booth here."

    The crowd''s attention shifted to the Hellfire Records merchandise stall nearby. Within minutes, fans swarmed the booth, quickly depleting the stock of James'' singles.

    Hours later, at Hellfire HQ, Arthur observed James'' growing fan base. He instructed Leo to set up a concert for James, striking while the iron was hot.

    James'' fame was on the rise - he was new to the industry, a fresh face with refreshing songs. Arthur knew they had to capitalize on this momentum. If they didn''t organize a concert soon, it would be harder to promote James later, especially once people started copying his style.

    Plans were made for a concert in two weeks. They partnered with media outlets and radio stations to promote ticket sales.

    Simultaneously, Arthur negotiated agreements with record labels in other kingdoms, including Morningstar, Choson, Japon, and countries in South East Anatolia.

    The new sound also caught the attention of several record labels from Empirica, some of which had branches in the Horn Kingdom. These established companies, known for their keen ear for emerging talents, were intrigued by James'' unique style.

    As word spread and deals were struck, it became clear that James Blaze''s name would soon reach far beyond the borders of the Horn Kingdom.

    From the bustling cities of Empirica to the distant shores of other realms, more and more people around the world would soon be introduced to the raw, energetic sound of James Blaze.

 Chapter 116: Devourer Ring and itéˆ¥æªš very effective

    Chapter 116: Devourer Ring and it''s very effective

    (Arthur POV)

    Watching James Blaze gradually rise to success, I felt a surge of happiness - not just for him, but for myself as well. I''d finally completed the mission of making James a rising star, and the system rewarded me with something extraordinary:

    [Devourer Ring (One of the Ancient Rings): This ancient artifact allows the host to store vast amounts of magic mana within it, serving as a reservoir for personal power. The ring also has the ability to devour incoming powerful magic or energy attacks, absorbing and neutralizing them. Stored magic can be channeled back to enhance your spells, offering amplified spellcasting by adjusting the ring''s magic output mode.]

    [Level 1: The ring can hold up to 50,000 magic mana and can devour intermediate-level magic spells and energy attacks.]

    [You may level up this ancient artifact using Entertainment Points!]

    Excited, I quickly pulled the ring from the system storage. It was a golden band, exuding power and mystery. I slipped it onto my finger, expecting some dramatic change, but felt nothing out of the ordinary.

    I sighed, "Maybe I should level up this ring," I muttered, admiring how cool it looked on my hand.

    As I examined it closer, I noticed ancient runes embedded in the metal. They quickly faded, becoming transparent, and suddenly information about the ring flooded my mind.

    I learned about the ring''s four modes, the first being "Bloodthirst Mode". Despite its ominous name, it was actually the weakest.

    This mode allowed the ring to absorb magical or energy attacks - its basic function. It could consume spells from a limited range and feed on their mana. At its current level, the ring could absorb up to 10,000 mana from a single attack, storing it for later use.

    The first mode could enhance my magical spells, turning even a basic fire spell into a formidable attack.

    "Wrath Mode," the second setting, boosted magical output. When activated, it increased spell power by 20 percent, consuming 5,000 mana with each cast. This mode packed more punch than the first.

    The third, "Abyssal Mode," could autonomously gather mana from the surroundings, potentially even during combat. Despite its usefulness, I hesitated to use it. The risk of attracting attention from powerful figures who might detect the ring''s energy seemed too great. This mode also offered an even more potent magical boost, though at considerable risk.

    "Nightmare Mode," the fourth setting, was both the most powerful and the most dangerous. It would create a defensive barrier around me, absorbing any incoming attacks. Then, it could unleash devastating magical assaults using all the stored magical power. A last-resort option, no doubt.

    I examined the ring, noting how I could switch between modes. For now, I''d have to adjust them manually. But with further upgrades, I''d be able to switch modes with a mere thought.

    At level 1, the ring wasn''t reaching its full potential. I decided to invest some entertainment points to upgrade it. The cost? A steep 1 million points to reach level 2.

    I gritted my teeth. It felt like a pay-to-win scheme, but the potential benefits outweighed the cost. I made the investment.

    At level 2, the ring''s capacity doubled, now able to store 100,000 units of magical mana.

    Then, without warning, fatigue swept through the building like a wave.

    "Wha-what''s happening? I suddenly feel tired," one employee mumbled.

    "Me too," another nodded, struggling to keep their eyes open.

    Lilith''s voice drifted from her desk, "I feel sleepy. I think I might take a nap." Her head dropped onto her desk, and she was out cold.

    Klein felt his eyelids growing heavy. He looked around, seeing his colleagues slumping over their desks one by one. Fighting against the overwhelming urge to sleep, he slapped his cheeks. "He-hey, guys. We are in... in the middle of work!" he shouted, but his voice came out weak and ineffectual.

    More and more employees succumbed to the mysterious fatigue.

    Klein swayed on his feet, fighting a losing battle against the encroaching darkness. Finally, he too collapsed to the ground, his snores joining the chorus of sleeping coworkers.

    The ring''s influence stretched far beyond Hellfire HQ, its absorption intensifying with each passing moment.

    On the streets outside, passersby suddenly felt their strength ebbing away.

    "Yawn. Weird, I just slept soundly earlier," a dwarf mumbled, scratching the back of his head in confusion.

    A high school magic student, more attuned to the arcane, muttered, "Why do I feel like my mana''s being absorbed?" Before he could ponder further, his eyes grew heavy, and he slumped to the ground.

    The neighboring buildings weren''t spared either.

    "Hmm... It feels so good to sleep..." a demon boss murmured, slumping over his desk, drool pooling beneath his cheek.

    The phenomenon spread rapidly across the entire district. Hundreds succumbed to sudden exhaustion, either falling asleep where they stood or struggling against an overwhelming fatigue.

    Meanwhile, in the Hellfire HQ office, Arthur noticed the ring had mysteriously accumulated 1 million magical mana and ceased its absorption. It even returned his initial ten thousand mana, leaving him feeling better than before.

    Oblivious to the chaos outside, Arthur left his office in high spirits, his sleeping cat cradled in his arms. He marveled at how his office alone could provide so much mana for the ring.

    As he descended to the first floor, an eerie quiet settled over him. "Why does it feel so strangely silent?" he wondered, still unaware of the widespread effects of his magical experiment.

    Little did Arthur know, his simple test of the ring had inadvertently plunged the entire district into an unnatural slumber, leaving him as perhaps the only conscious person for blocks around.

 Chapter 117: Donéˆ¥æª› underestimate the ring, Arthur.

    Chapter 117: Don''t underestimate the ring, Arthur.

    (Arthur POV)

    The eerie silence unnerved me as I headed to the workstation. What I saw there left me stunned.

    My employees were sprawled across their desks, sleeping so deeply they might as well have been in comas.

    "...what the heck is happening?" I muttered, my mind racing.

    Then it hit me. I glanced at the cat in my arms, still out cold, then at the ring on my finger.

    "...fuck..." I slapped my forehead, feeling like the biggest idiot in the world.

    I''d been wondering how the ring accumulated a million units of magical mana in my office alone. Turns out, it had drained the entire building dry!

    And here I was, thinking using "Abyssal Mode" in my office would be discreet. I couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Shaking my head, I surveyed the sleeping employees. How the hell was I going to fix this mess?

    Deciding to let them sleep it off, I headed to the parking lot, planning to retreat to my penthouse to study the ring further. But as soon as I stepped outside, I froze.

    People were passed out on the sidewalks. Vehicles had stopped in their tracks, some even crashed. Drivers slept soundly, even those with minor injuries.

    "This..." I looked around, seeing the eerie quiet stretch as far as the eye could see. "This is bad..."

    I bolted back to my office, slamming the door behind me and pacing frantically.

    "It seems that I''ve underestimated this ring gravely..." I muttered, staring at the seemingly innocent band of gold.

    I couldn''t believe it. I''d only used the "Abyssal Mode" for about thirty seconds - not even a full minute! Yet the effects were far more massive than I could have ever imagined.

    Examining the ring more closely, I discovered that "Abyssal Mode" had four settings: low, mid, high, and ultra. To my horror, I realized the mode was set to ultra by default!

    I gritted my teeth, fighting the urge to scream. "Why the hell did the system set the mode to ultra? And make it the default setting?!" I felt like cursing the system to high heaven.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    It turned out some of the reporters who witnessed the strange phenomenon in New District were international correspondents. Their presence ensured the news spread globally with ease.

    The headlines blazed across newspapers and news crystals, each more sensational than the last:

    "MYSTERIOUS MASS SLUMBER: Entire Horn Kingdom District Falls Asleep Mid-Day!"

    "MANA DROUGHT: Experts Confirm Hundreds in New District Drained of Magical Energy"

    "OMEN OF DOOM? Mass Sleep Incident Sparks Apocalyptic Fears"

    These reports captivated audiences far and wide, turning a local incident into a global sensation.

    Even though life in the New District had largely returned to normal, the area buzzed with unusual activity. Reporters lingered on street corners, accosting passersby for their accounts of the previous day''s events.

    "Excuse me, sir! Can you tell us what you experienced during yesterday''s mysterious slumber?"

    "Ma''am, did you notice anything unusual before falling asleep?"

    The streets also saw an increased police presence. Officers patrolled with heightened vigilance, their postures tense and alert. It was no secret that their superiors had reprimanded them harshly for succumbing to the inexplicable sleep, and they were eager to prove their worth.

    Adding to the mix were figures from various religious orders, their robes and symbols standing out among the crowd. They moved through the district with purpose, some offering blessings, others seemingly searching for signs of the divine ¨C or the diabolical ¨C in the aftermath of the event.

    ***

    Meanwhile - the demon responsible for the news that became worldwide was welcoming guests with a warm smile.

    "Welcome, welcome," Arthur greeted the studio representatives visiting his studio for a private viewing of "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon". Though aware of the chaos he''d caused, he maintained his composure, knowing that panicking would only arouse suspicion.

    Eric from Bryan Brothers nodded to Arthur. Sheldon from Science Pictures, Ray from Lava Brothers, and Jerry from Righteous Film Studio were also present, along with other unfamiliar faces from various studios.

    Frank Law from Martial Studio, a major player in martial arts films, spoke up. "We''re expecting great things from your film, Mr. Morningstar. It is a martial arts film, after all."

    Arthur simply smiled as he led them to the private theatre, anticipating his guests'' eagerness to see the martial arts film he''d created.

    As they settled into their seats, the representatives wondered if Arthur would deliver another masterpiece.

    While some were genuinely curious about the martial arts film and interested in distribution rights, others - like Bryan Brothers - were merely attending out of politeness, not particularly interested in martial arts films even if Arthur''s work was decent.

    Their attendance was more a gesture to maintain connections with Arthur. After all, he might produce a film in the future worthy of their attention, and they''d be willing to acquire licensing rights for it, regardless of the cost.

 Chapter 118: Emotional Fighting Film

    Chapter 118: Emotional Fighting Film

    (3rd Person POV)

    The private theatre plunged into darkness as the movie began. From the opening sequences, the representatives'' interest was immediately piqued.

    Set in the ancient Morningstar Kingdom, the film transported viewers back in time - the clothing, houses, and surroundings meticulously crafted to reflect the era.

    "I know where this is, but..." Frank muttered, recognizing the filming location yet noticing subtle differences.

    Jerry, too, noticed the familiar yet altered settings.

    Arthur observed their confusion with a smile. He knew the differences were due to the new illusion technique applied to the camera lens, transforming everything subtly.

    As the film progressed, everyone except Arthur was captivated by the fighting scenes. The choreography looked convincingly like real martial arts, the movements fluid and powerful.

    Characters ran on walls, leapt onto rooftops, and engaged in breathtaking chases that showcased their seemingly superhuman abilities.

    Yu Shu Lien''s ongoing battle with Jen Yu, the sword thief, held the representatives spellbound. Despite knowing it was choreographed, the intensity felt real and gripping.

    Arthur chuckled at their reactions. In his previous life, such gravity-defying martial arts would have seemed unrealistic. But here, in this world, it fit perfectly.

    The two women continued their fierce combat, their fight spilling into the weapon room. Jen Yu wielded the powerful Green Destiny sword, while Shu Lien countered with an array of weapons.

    The representatives watched, entranced, as the battle unfolded on screen, Arthur''s masterful direction bringing the ancient martial arts world to vivid life before their eyes.

    As the film progressed, everyone became thoroughly absorbed. During Jen Yu''s flashbacks with Lo, the audience chuckled.

    "Damien looks so weird with that ancient cloth and messy hair," Frank exclaimed, prompting laughter from the others. Damien, after all, was a famous Morningstar actor.

    Their amusement quickly gave way to more complex emotions as Jen Yu''s relationship with Lo unfolded. Her backstory became clearer, deepening their understanding of her character.

    Later, after several intense duels, Li Mu Bai was poisoned.

    As they entered the office, Eric voiced a question that had been on everyone''s mind. "Did Jen Yu survive at the ending?"

    The others leaned in, curious. They recalled Lo''s unsettling calmness as he watched his lover plummet from the cliff.

    Arthur''s smile was ambiguous. "Well, that''s up to your interpretation," he said. "If you believe she died, then perhaps that''s her way of atoning for her sins. But if you think she survived and found true freedom, that''s equally valid. She wanted to escape her family''s expectations, society''s pressures. From beginning to end, she was rebellious, never willing to accept the fate handed to her."

    His response left the representatives feeling conflicted, pondering the ambiguous ending.

    Arthur continued to entertain the studio representatives in his office before they departed.

    The following day, Eric returned with Bryan Brothers'' offer, which Arthur found disappointing and declined. Righteous Film Studio''s below-average offer met the same fate.

    Despite his long-time partners'' apparent lack of interest in the martial arts film, Arthur remained patient. His patience paid off as other studios like Martial Studio and E-Motion Pictures presented decent offers.

    Arthur attempted to negotiate better terms, but sensing the studios'' reluctance to go all-in on his martial arts film, he ultimately settled for their ''good enough'' offers.

    Arthur was well aware of the declining popularity of martial arts films in Anatolia, let alone in the West. The genre wasn''t particularly favored outside its traditional stronghold, making distributors hesitant about its performance in their home markets.

    While he was confident the film would perform exceptionally well in Anatolia, its success beyond was uncertain. Arthur understood this reality - after all, he couldn''t simply change people''s tastes, especially given the cultural differences between demons and other kingdoms and countries.

    Yet, it was precisely this unpredictability that intrigued Arthur. He was curious to see how a genre typically popular only in Anatolia would fare in other regions.

    While "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" might not reach the astronomical box office numbers of "Lord of the Rings" or even match "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly", Arthur had a new ace up his sleeve: wider distribution.

    This time around, the film''s release would follow a different pattern. After its premiere in the Horn Kingdom, it wouldn''t be long before audiences in Morningstar, Choson, Japon, USE, and even parts of Evros would get to see it. This rapid, multi-region release strategy was something new for Arthur''s films.

    The key to this expanded distribution lay in Arthur''s growing industry clout. His track record of three critically acclaimed and commercially successful films had opened doors. Studio executives and distributors who might have been hesitant before were now eager to work with the demon filmmaker who seemed to have the Midas touch.

    These newfound connections meant Arthur could negotiate simultaneous or near-simultaneous releases in multiple territories. Instead of a slow rollout region by region, "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" would hit screens across a wide swath of the world in a relatively short time frame.

    This strategy had the potential to boost the overall box office significantly. Even if the film performed moderately in some regions, the sheer number of theaters showing it could add up to impressive total earnings.

    In essence, Arthur was leveraging his past successes to ensure his latest film had the best possible chance at financial success, regardless of how it might be received in any single market.

 Chapter 119: Iéˆ¥æª“ cautious now

    Chapter 119: I''m cautious now

    (Arthur POV)

    My team and I swiftly handled negotiations with international film distributors - days flew by in a blur. Meanwhile, the news about the sudden "Mana Drought" from a few days ago remained the hot topic.

    Of course, being the actual culprit behind that "Mana Drought", I felt a pang of guilt towards my employees and the people of the New District.

    I couldn''t help but overhear my crew discussing it loudly.

    "I really don''t know what happened. One moment, I''m working, then suddenly... I felt my mana sucked dry for some reason and then I fell into a slumber."

    "Me too... I can feel my magic was sucked dry... Remembering it is terrifying!"

    Another chimed in, "Did you guys read the news?"

    A demoness nodded, "Yeah... They''re saying the world is about to experience a ''Mana Crisis''. It''s been a long-term problem, but I never thought much of it. What happened a few days ago changed my perspective. Maybe that so-called ''Mana Crisis'' is more serious than we thought."

    I shook my head and approached them, feigning ignorance. "What are you guys talking about?"

    "Ah, boss!" they turned to me and nodded.

    Lilith explained, "We''re talking about what happened a few days ago, boss. When we strangely fell asleep without any explanation."

    I nodded, putting on a confused expression to avoid suspicion. "Yeah, it was a strange phenomenon. I remember being in my office when my cat and I suddenly succumbed to sleep."

    Klein added, "There''s news that wizard scientists are saying the world is lacking mana to sustain itself - so it forcefully borrowed magical mana from the people of this district."

    Hearing that theory almost made me break character, but I was genuinely amused and curious about the theories people in this world were concocting. They simply had no idea that the ring on my finger was responsible for the incident a few days ago.

    As I listened to their speculations, I couldn''t help but marvel at the imagination of this world''s inhabitants. If only they knew the truth behind the "Mana Drought", but that was a secret I''d have to keep to myself.

    "So the world is sentient enough to forcefully suck magic mana from people?" I voiced my thoughts, playing along with their theories.

    Klein and the others nodded. "That''s what those experts said."

    "If the world is really conscious enough, it''s probably thinking of reducing people on the world so that the mana will be balanced," I mused, curious to see their reactions.

    "Yeah, the experts say that the world will end in about 100 years if it continues to lose mana," another chimed in.

    "End of the world? Heh, that was news a hundred years ago, but we''re still alive," someone snorted skeptically.

    (3rd Person POV)

    While news of the "Magical Mana Drought" gained traction worldwide, stirring worry about the future, media outlets didn''t forget about Arthur''s fourth film, a martial arts epic.

    As soon as "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" was advertised simultaneously across Horn, Morningstar, Choson, Japon, and other nations, it immediately captured media attention.

    Unlike Arthur''s previous three successful films, this new one would be screened simultaneously in many nations. This wider distribution piqued people''s curiosity about the martial arts film.

    Headlines across various kingdoms read:

    "Arthur Morningstar''s New Martial Arts Epic: A Global Release!"

    "Morningstar''s ''Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon'' Set to Premiere Worldwide"

    "Can Arthur''s Martial Arts Film Conquer the Global Box Office?"

    The simultaneous release strategy was a hot topic among film critics and industry insiders. Some praised it as a bold move, while others questioned whether a martial arts film could resonate with such a diverse global audience.

    As the release date approached, anticipation built. Would Arthur Morningstar''s winning streak continue? Or would this foray into martial arts and global distribution prove to be his first misstep? The world waited eagerly to find out.

    People were genuinely curious about Arthur''s martial arts film, especially in Anatolia where such films still held a special place in their hearts.

    News of Arthur''s new film, along with the usual mix of negative press, celebrity gossip, business news, and entertainment industry controversies, seemed to bring a sense of relief to many.

    If it was before, people might have grown tired of such news. But this time was different. They actually preferred hearing about celebrities and entertainment industry drama over the more ominous news about the "Mana Crisis", "The end of the world", or "Prophecies of Renowned Seers from Bharat Kingdom".

    These doomsday headlines were spreading fear across the globe. In contrast, entertainment news offered a welcome distraction, a breath of fresh air in an increasingly anxious world.

    Meanwhile, James Blaze''s first concert was set to take place in about a week, and his fans were buzzing with excitement to see him perform live.

    The concert venue itself was a departure from the norm. Instead of the usual theatre setting favored by other artists, James'' performance was scheduled to take place in Horn Park - a public area where fans would watch the concert standing up.

    This unconventional approach aligned perfectly with James'' fresh, innovative sound. It was new and refreshing, much like his music. However, it also drew criticism from media outlets and some members of the public.

    Headlines reflected this mix of excitement and skepticism:

    "Standing Room Only: Is James Blaze''s Outdoor Concert a Hit or Miss?"

    "Music Critics Question Safety of James Blaze''s Public Park Venue"

    Despite the criticism, many fans saw the unique venue as just another reason to love James Blaze. His willingness to break from tradition only added to his appeal, making the upcoming concert an even more anticipated event.

 Chapter 120: F*CK this world!

    Chapter 120: F*CK this world!

    (James Blaze POV)

    My concert''s about to kick off in a few days. I''m fucking excited. It''ll be my first time having a real concert.

    I''ve been losing sleep thinking about it - practicing the songs with the band non-stop.

    The guys are just as pumped as I am about this gig.

    Vio, this imp demon who''s our drummer, is particularly stoked about the concert.

    During practice, Vio got a little too enthusiastic with the drums, making some slight mistakes.

    "Hey, the tempo isn''t right. Let''s try that again," Jason, our bassist, called out to Vio.

    "Sorry, sorry. I got a little excited," Vio said, scratching the back of his head apologetically.

    Lucio, our rhythm guitarist, chimed in, "We get how you feel, Vio. We''re all psyched to be in James'' concert, but we can''t keep messing up!"

    Vio kept apologizing with that shy smile of his.

    "It''s not just my concert, guys," I cut in, hearing Lucio say ''James'' concert''. I flashed a devilish grin, "It''s our concert!"

    Vio and the others looked surprised, then smiled genuinely. "You''re right," they agreed, nodding.

    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Vio''s performance - I think we should be more like him," I suddenly said, confusing everyone.

    I clarified, "It''s not that Vio''s out of tempo - I think we''re just not matching his tempo."

    They still looked confused, including Vio.

    So I laid it out, "I think we should match his energy. We should perform like him! Excited and full of energy! After all, as boss Arthur said, we''re introducing ''Grunge''. It''s supposed to be a style that''s just about being true to ourselves."

    I could see understanding dawning on their faces.

    "When we perform and face the crowd - we''ll just be ourselves. Lose ourselves. No need to be so careful - I think it''ll limit what we can potentially do," I said, grabbing my guitar again. "Let''s do it again. Just don''t worry about that bullshit tempo! We just let ourselves out!"

    Vio, Jason, and Lucio exchanged glances, then with a smile, began playing their hearts out.

    As the raw, unpolished sound filled the room, I felt a rush of excitement. This was it. This was the sound of grunge, the sound of rebellion, the sound of us. Boss Arthur was right - this was going to change everything.

    ***

    A few days later - it was finally time for my concert.

    The public park looked nothing like its usual self. A massive stage dominated the area, with a huge space in front for the crowd. Big speakers flanked the setup. It was surreal.

    Excitement crawled from my feet to my head. I could see curious onlookers already bustling just outside the ''concert venue''.

    Even people without tickets would be able to catch my performance. I didn''t mind, but I wondered where boss Arthur got this kind of concert setup.

    An hour later, I peeked out from backstage. The ticketed area was filling up fast. The place erupted in noise as the big speakers kicked in. For some reason, this setup felt right.

    "James! James!"

    "Blaze! Blaze!"

    At first, some onlookers doubted if the band behind James could keep up, but they seemed to handle themselves well, matching James'' energy perfectly.

    When James began to sing and perform with unbridled energy, even the onlookers found themselves affected by his raw presence. His performance was unpolished, energetic, without any of the pretense they''d seen from other artists before.

    A collective chill ran through the crowd when they witnessed the audience singing along with James. It was clear that something incredible was happening ¨C a connection between artist and audience that transcended the usual performer-spectator dynamic.

    Even those who had been skeptical at first found themselves drawn in by the raw authenticity of James'' performance.

    For those in the eye of the storm, right in front of the stage, the experience was fucking incredible.

    As James Blaze fans, they got chills singing along with him. It felt surreal.

    They were shocked that so many had memorized James'' lyrics, especially since he was just an up-and-coming artist who''d emerged a few weeks ago. Yet here he was, already bringing so much to the table.

    Many had been skeptical about this outdoor concert, even feeling disappointed, thinking James couldn''t afford to rent a theatre. But now? They were living their lives to the fullest.

    Despite being outdoors with onlookers in the distance, they let loose. James and his bandmates'' performance affected them deeply.

    It was as if they were feeling the thrill of life for the first time.

    As if they were finally rebelling against the cruel world. They were rebelling!

    Expressing it all through the music!

    When James ended the song with, "A mulatto, an albino. A mosquito, my libido. A denial," the fans went wild.

    James smiled devilishly. "Yes! Just let it out!"

    "Woo!"

    "Fuck!"

    "This concert is fucking amazing!"

    The crowd didn''t give a shit anymore. For once in their lives, they were being honest.

    James grinned, making a hand gesture with his fingers spread and his thumb tucked in, copying his boss Arthur. He shouted, "Yes! Fuck this hypocrite world! We are not puppets! We are living, breathing people!"

    "WOOO!!!"

    "James! James!"

    The air crackled with energy. This wasn''t just a concert anymore - it was a fucking revolution. The music, the crowd, James'' raw energy - it all came together in a perfect storm of rebellion and authenticity.

    For many in the crowd, this moment would be etched in their memories forever. The day they stopped pretending, the day they embraced their true selves, the day James Blaze showed them it was okay to be real, to be angry, to be alive.

    As the next song started, the crowd knew: nothing would ever be the same again.

    ***

    ***

    ***

    (Smells Like Teen Spirit - Nirvana)

 Chapter 121: Deviléˆ¥æªš Horn

    Chapter 121: Devil''s Horn

    (3rd Person POV)

    James'' concert raged on for two solid hours, with fans losing themselves in the music. The noise level skyrocketed, drawing even more curious onlookers to the park.

    Reporters and bystanders watched in awe as the fans sang along with every song. "This concert is certainly energetic," one reporter remarked, eyes wide at the spectacle.

    Many wondered what it felt like to be in the thick of it, to be one of James'' devoted fans. They noticed James repeating songs or introducing unreleased tracks, yet the crowd''s enthusiasm never wavered. Even with new songs, fans picked up the chorus after hearing it just once, belting it out with James the second time around.

    As the concert wound down, the roar of the crowd gradually subsided. Fans filed out of the venue, their faces flushed with excitement. Reporters pounced, eager to capture their experiences.

    One reporter, despite witnessing the fans'' obvious enjoyment, decided to push a negative angle. "You''ve been standing for hours," he pointed out. "Isn''t it tiring? After all, you paid for tickets."

    A group of four James fans just laughed. "Tiring? Hell no! If James'' concert was longer, we''d happily stand for a few more hours!"

    "Haha! I''d stand for a whole damn day!" another chimed in.

    The reporters were taken aback by their enthusiasm.

    Another reporter tried a different tack. "But what''s the point of paying? People could watch James'' concert without-"

    "We don''t care!" a demon fan interrupted, flashing the hand sign James had been using throughout the concert. "James deserves the money - so we buy the tickets!"

    The reporters exchanged glances, realizing they''d underestimated the depth of James'' impact. This wasn''t just a fan base - it was a movement.

    As more fans echoed similar sentiments, it became clear that James Blaze had tapped into something powerful. He wasn''t just selling music; he was offering an experience, a sense of belonging, a way for people to express themselves freely.

    The reporters, realizing they had a much bigger story on their hands than they''d anticipated, furiously scribbled notes.

    ***

    The day after James Blaze''s concert, newspapers plastered their front pages with eye-catching headlines:

    "James Blaze Outdoor Concert Was Enjoyed By His Fans"

    "The Loudest Concert Ever"

    An elf, reading the news, burst into laughter. "Evil plot by Arthur Morningstar? Give me a break. This Religion of Solarus is so paranoid!"

    Even humans of the Solarus Faith found the claims absurd. Many thought, "What could that infamous exiled prince Arthur be plotting? He can''t even conjure a fireball!"

    Instead of alarming people, the Solarus Church''s stance had the opposite effect. Elves and dwarves faithful to their own religions, who previously hadn''t cared about the "Devil''s Horn", began using it specifically to annoy Solarus believers.

    The streets of Horn Kingdom became a silent battleground of gestures. Solarus followers, caught between their faith and the popular trend, watched as others flashed the "Devil''s Horn" with increasing frequency, often accompanied by mischievous grins.

    This backfire highlighted the growing disconnect between the Solarus Church''s rigid stance and the evolving cultural landscape.

    What was intended as a warning had instead turned into a catalyst, further popularizing the very symbol they sought to suppress.

    ***

    (Arthur''s POV)

    The sales chart for James Blaze''s music brought a smile to my face. That line just kept climbing with no sign of slowing down.

    I turned to James and Leo, giving them a light applause. "James, you did an amazing job," I said, then nodded to Leo, "You also did great marketing James effectively."

    Both of them flashed embarrassed smiles. James, humble as ever, said, "Boss, if not for the songs you composed for me, I wouldn''t be able to do it."

    Leo chimed in, "And I didn''t do much either, boss. Sure, we talked with media outlets to promote James subtly, but it was your hand sign that really popularized James'' name."

    I could only smile. If they only knew that the songs and that hand sign were from my previous life, not my own creation. But I couldn''t exactly say that, so I just said, "You two are very humble. That''s how it should be."

    I couldn''t help but add, "After all, to grow, you should be humble, because there''s always someone above you - and be content because there''s always someone below you."

    James and Leo exchanged a glance that clearly said, ''Here we go again with his sayings''.

    I chuckled. Couldn''t blame them. They probably had enough of my pearls of wisdom.

    But I couldn''t stop myself. I just kept on saying deep stuff sometimes when I was in a good mood.

    We talked for a while before they excused themselves. As I watched them leave, I pondered on the future. Having a "grunge" artist alone wouldn''t be enough to conquer the music industry. I needed bands like the "Beatles", "Queen", and others. They deserved to be known in this world too.

    Still, I was deeply satisfied with what James had achieved in just a few weeks since his debut. I knew the guy had that "rockstar" charm, and I wasn''t wrong in choosing him as my industry plant.

 Chapter 122: The strategy worked out just fine

    Chapter 122: The strategy worked out just fine

    (3rd Person POV)

    The anticipation for "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" reached its peak as the official preview approached in dozens of Horn City cinemas. Thousands of tickets vanished within hours, and people flooded into the small theaters for the film''s preview.

    The audience held mixed expectations about Arthur''s martial arts film.

    As demons, they silently hoped Arthur would do the genre justice - after all, martial arts had always held a special place in their hearts. They yearned to see the genre thrive again, as it once did.

    Would Arthur rekindle the demons'' fascination with martial arts? This question hung in the air as they settled into their seats. Even the demon critics, usually harsh, found themselves rooting for this film, desperately hoping not to be disappointed.

    As the film began, the demons held their breath. While it might not have been a big deal for the elves and dwarves in attendance, for the demons, this was different. Martial arts were rooted in their culture.

    From start to finish, the film surprised not just the demons, but the non-demon races as well. They had expected a muscle-brained plot typical of martial arts films, but this... this was beyond their wildest expectations!

    The fighting scenes were incredible, feeling as if the actors were truly engaged in rare and powerful martial arts. But it wasn''t just action - the film packed an emotional punch too. Some audience members found themselves in tears as Li Mu Bai died at Jade Fox''s hands. And when Jen Yu leapt off the cliff in the finale, the theater was dead silent.

    A demoness wiped her tears with a handkerchief, squeezing her boyfriend''s arm. "Wuwu. This film is so sad!" she sniffled.

    Her boyfriend could only shake his head helplessly, equally moved but trying to maintain composure.

    As the credits rolled, the audience filed out with complicated feelings.

    "Do you think Jen Yu survived the fall?" an elf asked his friend.

    "Are you an idiot? If you leapt off that high cliff, you''d be deader than dead," his friend retorted.

    Others shared the sentiment, feeling certain that Jen Yu couldn''t have survived such a fall.

    Meanwhile, the demon critics left the theatre with mixed emotions, but overall relieved that Arthur hadn''t messed up the martial arts genre. In fact, he might have just elevated it.

    As the crowd dispersed, the buzz of conversation filled the air. It was clear that "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" had not just met expectations - it had shattered them, leaving audiences with a new standard for what a martial arts film could be.

    Major and minor film studios alike began taking notes. Arthur''s strategy wasn''t just a one-off success; it was potentially reshaping how films could be distributed globally.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    [Your Fourth Film''s Box Office Have Hit 130 Million Mark!]

    Reading the system notification brought a genuine smile to my face.

    The system rewarded me with a 20% proficiency increase in using phase 1 of the Primal Morningstar Bloodline.

    Suddenly, I felt more in control of my body. With just a thought, I retracted the horns on my head - now I looked like any other human.

    Then, I easily released my bat-like wings. This time, they were smaller than before, just right for my original form. The huge wings were only necessary for my "noble demon" form - in my original body, they''d been uncomfortably large.

    It''s like having a big lump of breas- cough.

    Anyway, "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" earned 100 million in just five days, thanks to its good story and the simultaneous distribution strategy. In a week, it hit the 130 million mark. But the box office has declined rapidly since then.

    I know the film won''t maintain this pace in the coming weeks. It''ll probably end around 200 million before distribution stops.

    Several factors contributed to this: the hype dying down, and competition from films like "Lord of the Mage" by Mouse Entertainment - a decent fantasy film, unlike Titan Pictures'' carbon copy of "Lord of the Rings".

    But it''s fine. I''ve completed a system mission and reached the 100 million goal.

    Now, I just need to make a second film without a VFX Studio to get the {Creator''s Realms} reward.

    As I pondered my next move, I couldn''t help but feel satisfied. The simultaneous global release strategy had paid off, even if some critics didn''t appreciate the film itself. It just proved that in this industry, innovation in distribution could be just as important as the content itself.

    I glanced at my now-retracted wings. With these new abilities and the success of my latest film, I felt ready to take on whatever challenge the system threw at me next. The path to {Creator''s Realms} was clear, and I was more than ready to walk it.

 Chapter 123: About to film the Part 2

    Chapter 123: About to film the Part 2

    (Arthur POV)

    My next project is, without a doubt, the film many in this world are itching to see - "The Demonfather Part 2".

    Mob boss Anubis Flameworth, in particular, has been pestering me about it. The guy even followed me to Horn Kingdom - he''s becoming an eyesore, honestly.

    It''s like I owe him a huge debt - which, to be fair, I kind of do. He helped start the "Hellfire Agency" and smoothed the transfer of assets to Horn Kingdom. Apparently, Anubis has connections with politicians here. No wonder things went so smoothly.

    Making this film without the VFX Studio will be challenging, but I can manage. Horn Kingdom''s modern city already has backdrops that''ll work fine for the film, like Repulse Bay for Michael Corleone''s birthday celebration scenes. Getting filming permits won''t be an issue either.

    Knock Knock

    "Enter," I said.

    Klein walked in, looking excited. "Boss, our VFX Studio is officially complete! That dwarf-based company SCULPTURE finished quickly, and I think it''s even better than our former studio!"

    I nodded, feeling a thrill of excitement myself. Films like "Star Wars", "The Wizard of Oz", and "Harry Potter" suddenly seemed within reach.

    "That''s great. But we won''t be using it much. We''ll be filming our next project without the VFX Studio," I said.

    Klein frowned, looking disappointed. "Why? We can make our next film project there!"

    I understand how he feels, but it has to be done. To get that {Creator''s Realms}, I need to sacrifice the VFX Studio use.

    "Well..." I thought for a moment, then said, "Our next film doesn''t require much VFX, so it''ll save us on the budget."

    I added, "I also want to prove to the world that making great films without fancy and expensive VFX is possible."

    Klein looked conflicted but seemed to be trying to understand.

    After a brief chat, he left with slumped shoulders. I felt a twinge of guilt, but reminded myself of the bigger picture. Sometimes, you have to take a step back to leap forward. And with {Creator''s Realms} as the prize, it''ll be worth it in the end.

    Klein probably won''t be the only one asking why I won''t use the VFX studio, but I''ll just give them the same reason I gave Klein. Honestly, what I told him makes a lot of sense.

    It''s true that indie filmmakers in this world are struggling to survive in an industry where only VFX studio productions seem acceptable. Especially when VFX studios are only affordable for big studios.

    Well, I''m partly to blame because my films raised this world''s standards. But that doesn''t mean great films always need VFX.

    Sure, there''s "Lord of the Mage" by Mouse Entertainment that beat my "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" at the box office. And Lava Pictures'' recent film "The Legendary Spell" is decent, though not matching "Lord of the Rings". But filmmakers shouldn''t have to rely on VFX studios all the time.

    Anubis smiled as he pointed out more pictures. "These are my friends interested in being in a movie."

    Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully. Don Leviathan could fit the role of "Hyman" perfectly. He definitely looked like a lizard - ideal for a villain role.

    As for Anus Hades? What a bizarre name. Anus, combined with "Hades," the king of the underworld in his previous life? That name could be interpreted in many ways.

    These unconventional characters could add an interesting dynamic to the film. Plus, casting Anubis''s friends might secure his continued support. But he had to be careful not to compromise his vision for the sake of appeasing a mob boss.

    "These are... interesting candidates," Arthur said diplomatically. "I''ll certainly consider them as we move forward with casting. But remember, the right fit for the role is crucial for the film''s success."

    Anubis nodded eagerly, clearly pleased that Arthur was at least considering his suggestions.

    After the meeting with Arthur, Anubis''s excitement was palpable, even to his men. He turned to his right-hand man, declaring, "Cancel all my schedule around August 8¡ª"

    He abruptly stopped, seeming to realize something, before amending, "Nah, just cancel all of my schedule for the whole of August."

    Miguel, his right-hand man - a name Anubis had chosen due to his obsession with ''The Demonfather'' - looked confused. "Why, boss? You have a meeting with an important person from the Devil Triad!"

    Hearing this, Anubis''s expression grew complicated. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll just send that person a letter. And as a token of apology, give him my..." He gritted his teeth before continuing, "My precious Katana as an apology for not attending..."

    Miguel''s jaw dropped in shock. "You... You will give your precious Katana to-to him?" He knew how important that ''katana'' was to his boss. It was a gift from that beautiful fox demon in Japon.

    "I- I can only do this," Anubis looked fearful. "We can''t offend the Devil Triad just like that."

    Miguel gulped and nodded. Then he asked, "Why can''t you just attend the meeting, boss?"

    Anubis''s mood seemed to lift as he smiled, "It''s because I will be focused on the production of Demonfather Part 2!"

    "Demonfather Part 2!?" Miguel exclaimed, surprised.

    Anubis realized he''d just revealed the secret Arthur had asked him to keep. He sighed and said, "You better keep your mouth shut about this, or I''ll cut your head off!"

    Miguel nodded fearfully, "Of course, of course!"

    Anubis continued, "I am fortunate enough to not only be part of Demonfather Part 2, but also to oversee its production to see if it''s any good or not."

    Miguel looked at his boss with admiration.

    Anubis kept on talking, saying that he would take on the role of the young Vito Corleone.

    As Anubis rambled on, Miguel couldn''t help but wonder how much of what his boss was saying was true and how much was exaggeration.

 Chapter 124: The artifact is shivering

    Chapter 124: The artifact is shivering

    (3rd Person POV)

    Films like "Lord of the Mage" and the new "The Legendary Spell" were huge successes, raking in millions of dollars. The world was witnessing the dawn of a new era.

    Gone were the days of simple colored films. Media outlets were calling this the "VFX Era" - a transformation sparked by Arthur''s films "Lord of the Rings" and "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly".

    Filmmakers around the world initially thanked Arthur for bringing such groundbreaking films. However, as they struggled to keep up with the rapidly changing world of cinema due to limited VFX budgets, many began to resent Arthur Morningstar.

    Even renowned critics like Caedan were uneasy about this development. Despite his love for "Lord of the Rings", he said in an interview, "A masterpiece can still be made without VFX Studio - such example was The Demonfather, which, in my opinion, couldn''t be matched by Lord of the Rings in terms of storytelling."

    Of course, "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" stood as a testament to successful films made without VFX studios. Though its popularity was waning, it remained a topic of discussion.

    Morningstar Kingdom media outlets continued to rave about it, particularly Damien Darkflame''s involvement. Headlines like "Damien Darkflame Redeeming His Career With Arthur''s New Martial Arts Film" were common.

    Indeed, Damien''s career had been on a downward spiral due to the scandal of assaulting his manager and agent. But with "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon", he was slowly making a comeback.

    This demonstrated the power of "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon", a film created without VFX Studio. However, due to its significant decline after the first week, many believed it still couldn''t compare to the new VFX-heavy films in terms of box office performance and visual effects.

    The future of the film industry was a hot topic, with media outlets featuring it prominently in their newspapers. Amidst this discussion, surprising news surfaced: Arthur Morningstar was set to make another film without using VFX Studio.

    Headlines blazed across newspapers:

    "Arthur Morningstar Defies Trends: New Film to Forgo VFX Studio" - Horn Daily reported, "Hellfire crew members spotted scouting locations across Horn Kingdom, with preparations underway at Repulse Bay."

    Science Daily took a more critical stance: "Hellfire''s New VFX Studio Complete, Yet Arthur Opts for Non-VFX Film - Will It Disappoint Like His Martial Arts Film?"

    Media outlets speculated wildly about the potential outcome of Arthur''s film, but public excitement seemed muted.

    Major studios with upcoming VFX-heavy films exuded confidence. They''d witnessed Arthur''s "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon" fall to VFX-laden competitors - proof that the ex-prince wasn''t invincible in the entertainment industry.

    In an interview, Titan Pictures chairman Alexander offered a biting analysis: "Arthur lacks confidence in his ability to craft quality films even with VFX Studio at his disposal. He''s setting up a convenient excuse for when his film inevitably flops."

    This reasoning struck a chord, sparking heated debates about whether Arthur was running out of ideas.

    ***

    Though Anubis wanted to teach the ghosts like Diddy a lesson, he knew he wouldn''t be able to touch them unfortunately. His hands would just pass through their bodies. He was having a hard time understanding how Arthur could make them so obedient just like that.

    While Anubis was pondering how Arthur could hire ghosts like Diddy, Arthur was having a talk with the crew. They prepared the set the whole day, and everyone went home exhausted.

    ***

    The next day, the resort was finally ready for the upcoming shooting. The cast began to arrive for the scenes where Michael celebrated his birthday.

    One by one, they arrived, and later on, Firfel came to the resort.

    Her eyes taking in the grand and luxurious surroundings. After setting her belongings on a nearby couch, she felt an unexpected sensation. The ancient amulet suspended from her necklace suddenly quivered against her skin.

    She froze, startled. ''The amulet... it''s finally reacting. But not to my magic,'' she thought.

    Firfel had been attempting to elicit a response from the amulet with her magical power for weeks, but to no avail. Yet now, out of nowhere, it trembled?

    Cautiously, she channeled her magic into the amulet, establishing a connection. She wasn''t expecting much, but suddenly, she could sense the amulet in a way she never had before. Though she couldn''t glean much information, she could somehow perceive its... feelings?

    Astonishment washed over Firfel as she processed what the amulet was experiencing. An artifact with feelings? It defied logic.

    The overwhelming emotion radiating from the amulet was fear. Puzzled, Firfel shook her head, trying to refocus on the task at hand - preparing for the upcoming shoot.

    As she approached Arthur and the others, the amulet against her chest intensified its shivering.

    Confusion clouded Firfel''s mind. She reinforced her magical link to the amulet, only to find herself unexpectedly affected by its emotions. "What''s causing you such terror?" she murmured.

    Despite the unsettling sensation, Firfel found herself drawn in the direction of the amulet''s fear. When she realized it led straight to Arthur, shock coursed through her.

    Surely Arthur couldn''t be the source of the amulet''s dread. It had never reacted this way to him before.

    Yet, as she maintained her magical connection to the amulet, Firfel''s gaze was inexplicably drawn to Arthur''s golden ring.

    ''Could that ring be responsible?'' Firfel mused internally, though she strongly doubted it.

    "Firfel!" Arthur''s voice cut through her thoughts. "You''ve arrived. Come join us, we''re discussing the upcoming shoot."

    Firfel nodded, keenly aware of the amulet''s constant tremor of fear. With a steady hand, she tucked it beneath her clothing, pressing it close to her chest. Its trembling eased, though the unease lingered faintly.

 Chapter 125: Uno Reverse Card, and... The balls is out!!!

    Chapter 125: Uno Reverse Card, and... The balls is out!!!

    (Arthur POV)

    Shooting Michael''s son''s Communion celebration wasn''t overly complex, but the bustling set drew a crowd of onlookers.

    I spotted photographers in the distance, undoubtedly working for the media. Local news outlets would surely speculate about my new film. While I couldn''t stop them entirely, I had security and Anubis''s men chase them away when they got too close.

    Dressed in a suit, I knew any "Demonfather" fans would immediately recognize me as Michael Corleone. I directed the shoot while in character, capturing the interactions between cast members, then filming Michael''s conversation with Senator Pat Geary, portrayed by a white-haired, aged-up Rupert.

    After four takes, we took a break. I reviewed the scenes on the monitor, sipping my iced coffee and checking for mistakes. The ghosts handled the difficult camera shots surprisingly well.

    I wondered if they could act as proficiently. I had plans for these specters in future projects, like the ghosts in Harry Potter. With enough training, they might pull it off. {Heartstrings} doesn''t work on ghosts, so I''d have to rely on old-fashioned coaching.

    "Arthur."

    A soft voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned to see Firfel approaching, her eyes filled with a mix of emotions.

    "Do you... have a moment?" she asked hesitantly.

    I nodded. "Having trouble with your acting?"

    Firfel shook her head, settling beside me. "It''s not about the acting... I just wanted to..." She trailed off, seemingly reluctant to continue.

    "You wanted to...?" I gently prompted.

    She took a deep breath. "I wanted to ask about the ring on your finger."

    What? I felt a surge of caution. Could Firfel have sensed something unusual about my ring? Surely she couldn''t have detected that it was more than an ordinary accessory.

    That should be impossible. The {Devourer Ring} is at level 3 and can disguise itself as a common ring. I''m certain even my father, the demon king, wouldn''t spot the difference.

    "Why do you ask?" I probed, keeping my tone neutral.

    Firfel didn''t hesitate. "The amulet we bought at the auction is acting strangely around it."

    As confusion crossed my face, she revealed the amulet hidden beneath her clothes. To my astonishment, it was visibly trembling.

    "It''s actually shaking!" I exclaimed, genuinely surprised.

    Firfel nodded, pointing at my golden ring. "It seems terrified of your ring."

    I raised an eyebrow, feigning skepticism. "How can you tell it fears my ring?"

    "I channeled my magic into it," Firfel explained, concern evident in her voice. "Somehow, I sensed its feelings. The artifact''s fear is directed at your ring."

    ***

    (Ichiro Yamato POV)

    Coming to Horn City for relaxation was indeed the right choice. From the Dragon Walled City to the "Twinkle Ferry" with its beautiful sea views, the city offered a charm distinct from my home kingdom, Japon.

    While the city presented many novel experiences, I found myself missing the comfort of comics and manga during quiet evenings. Sure, interesting novels like "The Legend of the Monkey King" from Morningstar and "Harry Potter" were available, but they lacked the visual storytelling I craved.

    My travels to Empirica had satisfied this need with their comics, but Horn City''s offerings felt lacking, limited to unpopular, boring Empirican comics in hotel rooms.

    As I wandered the city, camera in hand, a commotion outside "Hellfire Bookstore" caught my attention. A demon barker shouted, "Listen, everyone! Hellfire Bookstore now has a new entertaining manhua created by Arthur Morningstar himself! Come on, come on! Everyone can have a look!"

    The word ''manhua'' piqued my interest more than the mention of the ex-prince. "A manhua? Where can I read it?" I asked eagerly.

    The demon pointed towards the store, and I found myself drawn inside the crowded shop. My eyes locked onto a shelf labeled "Arthur''s First Manhua Here!"

    The cover art of "Dragon Ball" immediately captured my attention. I grabbed a copy, skepticism warring with curiosity as I flipped it open.

    I knew Arthur Morningstar for his films, but manhua? What could he possibly know about the art form?

    True, we in Japon had borrowed the concept of comics from Empirica and Ancient Morningstar Art, even adopting the Morningstar ancient word "manhua" for our "manga". But we''d elevated the medium, establishing it firmly in our own culture. It''s already immensely popular in Japon, and we''re also working on spreading it internationally.

    But I am curious what the Morningstar can offer. They''re even reviving the word "Manhua" for this work called "Dragon Ball".

    As I delved into the manhua, I couldn''t deny it - the story was intriguing, to say the least. It followed a young boy named Goku, and just the first Chapter brought a smile to my face.

    The banter between Goku and Bulma, coupled with Goku''s innocence, was genuinely amusing. Their quest for the "Dragon Balls" was engaging, and even the introduction of the short antagonist emperor Pilaf and his crew didn''t dampen my enjoyment. If anything, these characters came across as more comical than threatening.

    Flipping through the pages, I chuckled at Goku mistaking Shu and Mai''s airship for a bird.

    The design of the air vehicle seemed odd - how could it fly without sails? But I reminded myself this was fantasy; I shouldn''t scrutinize the logistics too closely.

    I lost track of time as I reached the part where Goku encounters a turtle. As he''s helping the creature, a primal demon tiger appears, demanding the turtle on Goku''s back for a meal.

    Goku defeats the primal demon, but what truly caught my attention was his interaction with the turtle afterwards. He asks the turtle if he''s delicious, to which the turtle fearfully shakes his head. Goku then remarks, shaking his head, "Some people just eat anything. Not me though," referring to the primal demon.

    "Kid, you literally just ate anything, from centipedes to wolves¡ª" I found myself saying out loud, caught up in the story''s humor.

    My outburst was cut short by a stern look from a fiend demon. I realized with a start that this must be the store owner.

    "Are you buying the manhua or not?" he asked pointedly.

    Embarrassment washed over me as I became aware of how long I''d been standing there, engrossed in the story. "I- I''ll buy it!" I stammered quickly.

    As I fumbled for my wallet, I marveled at how easily the manhua had drawn me in. I''d come to browse, and here I was, purchasing a copy without a second thought. The story''s charm, the characters'' quirks, and the world''s unique blend of the familiar and fantastical had hooked me more thoroughly than I''d expected.

 Chapter 126: Ancient Magic

    Chapter 126: Ancient Magic

    (3rd Person POV)

    After purchasing volume 1 of "Dragon Ball", Ichiro tucked it safely in his bag, deciding to save it for later at the hotel. He spent hours exploring Horn City before finally returning to his room, eager to dive back into the manhua.

    Though he had already read Chapter one at the store, Ichiro was curious to see if the subsequent Chapters would maintain the same level of intrigue. With the bedside lamp casting a warm glow, he settled in to continue Goku''s adventure.

    Hours slipped by unnoticed as Ichiro immersed himself in the story. It wasn''t until he turned the final page that he realized he had finished the entire volume in one sitting.

    "I''m already out of Chapters..." Ichiro sighed, disappointment evident in his voice. Glancing at the clock, his eyes widened in surprise. "It''s already 3 AM!?"

    Shaking his head in disbelief, Ichiro marveled at how quickly time had passed. His gaze returned to the "Dragon Ball" cover, focusing on the illustration of the wishing balls.

    "I wonder if dragon balls exist?" Ichiro mused aloud, considering the possibility. It reminded him of how people speculated about the existence of rings from "Lord of the Rings" after its release.

    Ichiro quickly dismissed the thought. "It''s just a fantasy story," he reminded himself. After all, even in the manhua, it wasn''t yet confirmed if the balls could actually grant wishes, as Goku and Bulma had yet to gather all seven.

    As he set the book aside, Ichiro''s thoughts turned to his mother, who owned a manga publishing company in Japon. He felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of showing her "Dragon Ball." Her reaction to this Morningstar manhua could be interesting, given her expertise in the industry.

    Ichiro yawned, the late hour finally catching up with him. As he switched off the lamp and settled into bed, his mind continued to wander through the world of "Dragon Ball."

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    I''ve been filming "Demonfather Part 2" for days now, waiting to see if Anubis''s friends can actually act in my film. During my free time, like now, I''ve been examining Firfel''s amulet.

    Seeing it shiver pitifully, I decided to store my ring in the system while investigating. Without the ring''s presence, the amulet cooled down, its trembling significantly reduced.

    I attempted to inject my magic into it, but it rebuffed me each time.

    "This amulet is pretty stubborn," I muttered, frustrated.

    I''ve been researching the ancient runes on it, but so far, I''ve come up empty. Not surprising, given how little is known about ancient runes. I''ve pored over books on the subject, but no luck.

    The only consistent reaction I''ve observed is the amulet''s response to my ring. This gave me an idea.

    I pulled the ring from the system storage. The moment it materialized, the amulet sensed it and started trembling again.

    I shook my head, feeling an odd pity for the amulet, despite it being a mere artifact. Its genuine fear of the ring was unsettling.

    Turning my attention to the ring, I noticed it exuding an ominous aura near the amulet.

    Is it just some flashy spell?

    As information about the magic flowed into me, I learned that Rose Magic could be used for healing and would enhance my mana absorption when in nature.

    It also boosted my charm attribute.

    Maybe using it would make me more charismatic?

    I could try it around Firfel.

    At the same time, I discovered that as my proficiency with Rose Magic increased, I could even visit other people''s dreams. Now that''s pretty cool.

    And if my mastery of it skyrocketed, I might even use it for divination - though I doubt I''ll ever reach that level of proficiency.

    After all, it demands a significant understanding of magic. Like, dedicating almost all my time to mastering various types of magic - which isn''t feasible given my focus on the business.

    Still, the potential of Rose Magic intrigued me. Healing, enhanced mana absorption, increased charm, dream walking, and potentially divination - it was a versatile magical skill set. Even if I couldn''t master it completely, any improvements in these areas could be beneficial.

    Rose Magic seems more intricate than ordinary spells.

    I conjured a rose from my palm, noting its healing effect.

    As soon as I employed Rose Magic, the amulet responded, as if awakening.

    Holding it with Rose Magic-infused hands, the amulet grew intimate with me.

    Interesting... Could Rose Magic hold special significance for this amulet?

    Not surprising, considering it belonged to the third queen of the Roses Kingdom.

    Of course, hailing from the Roses Kingdom, she must have wielded Rose Magic.

    "I wonder what your true purpose is..." I mused, studying the amulet.

    I retrieved the ring from system storage. This time, the amulet didn''t cower in fear.

    Even my ring''s hostility had dissipated. It seemed the two artifacts had become... friends?

    This development intrigued me. The Rose Magic appeared to have brokered a peace between the ring and the amulet. Could this magic serve as a bridge between other conflicting magical items? Or was this unique to these particular artifacts?

    I toyed with the idea of delving deeper into the relationship between Rose Magic and the amulet. There might be more secrets to uncover, more powers to unlock. But for now, I had a film to make and an amulet to return.

 Chapter 127: Changes in the artifact

    Chapter 127: Changes in the artifact

    (Arthur POV)

    After wrapping up the day''s shoot, I called Firfel over. "Here''s your amulet," I said, handing it to her.

    Firfel took it, examining it closely. "You''ve removed the curse?"

    I smiled, nodding. "Yes, it''s not cursed anymore. Look, it''s not reacting to my evil-repeller ring."

    Firfel glanced between the ring on my hand and the amulet, doubt flickering in her eyes.

    "You''re right. It''s not reacting anymore..." she admitted, sounding impressed. "How did you manage that?"

    "Umm..." I hesitated, then added, "I learned a rare technique to remove curses. But I can only use it once a year..."

    Firfel eyed me suspiciously. "And you used this rare technique on my amulet?"

    I nodded.

    "Didn''t you feel it was a waste to use it on this amulet?" she pressed.

    "Haha, I don''t have much use for that technique. No worries," I assured her, but Firfel''s look clearly said ''Uh huh.''

    She didn''t fully buy the explanation, but it would have to do.

    ***

    The next day, we began shooting at the expensive villa on Victory Peak. Anubis arrived on set with his friends in tow.

    I recognized them from the pictures Anubis had shown me earlier - these were the ones curious of Demonfather Part 2.

    The old demon with Piccolo-like antennae was Don Leviathan, and the other scale demon was Anus. There were also some unfamiliar faces among them.

    "Mr. Arthur," Anubis said, gesturing to his companions, "These are my friends. They''re curious about the production of Demonfather Part 2."

    "And this is the respected Don Leviathan," Anubis introduced the antennae-sporting demon.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet the famous prince behind Demonfather!" Leviathan exclaimed, opening his arms wide, clearly angling for a hug.

    Why not? It''s just a hug. But when I embraced him, Leviathan squeezed me so tightly I thought my eyes might pop out.

    I cleared my throat, and Don Leviathan took the hint, releasing me. "Hahaha, sorry if I got a little excited," he chuckled. "I just see Michael Corleone in you!"

    "No problem," I replied, brushing it off.

    "This is Anus Hades," Anubis introduced next.

    The next day on set, Firfel approached Arthur, noticing an inexplicable change in him. He seemed more... radiant.

    "Hey, you''re glowing today!" she remarked.

    Arthur turned, flashing a smile. "Really?" he chuckled. "Or maybe you''re starting to develop feelings for me?"

    Firfel blushed despite herself. "You''re delusional."

    "Haha, I''m just teasing," Arthur laughed, clearly enjoying her reaction. "Your face is turning red!"

    Annoyed, Firfel nudged him. Arthur''s playful jabs made her reconsider asking about the amulet. She pouted, not wanting to admit how his teasing actually got to her, and walked away.

    In the distance, she overheard Klein: "Haha, boss, I think you''re the one developing feelings-"

    "Someone''s about to lose a job," Arthur retorted, effectively silencing Klein.

    Firfel couldn''t help but wonder if Arthur did have feelings for her. Yet, she hesitated to entertain the idea of a relationship. Her focus remained on becoming a great actress and proving her family wrong.

    ***

    Days slipped by as Arthur began filming the young Vito Corleone scenes.

    The production expanded into Horn City itself, with Arthur and his crew transforming parts of the district to appear fifty years older for the camera. They arranged props meticulously, creating a bygone era for the lens to capture.

    They also needed a large number of extras for several scenes, so the crew began negotiating with local residents for their cooperation.

    The district''s residents responded with unexpected enthusiasm to the prospect of being part of Arthur Morningstar''s new mob film.

    "A film by Arthur Morningstar?" a demon exclaimed when approached by Klein. "Count me in!"

    Klein''s relief was palpable. Other crew members found similar excitement as they recruited locals. "Arthur''s filming in our district? I want to be part of it!" was a common refrain.

    The willingness to cooperate for the film''s production was overwhelming. It seemed Arthur''s name carried significant weight among the people, despite the media''s less-than-favorable stance.

    As filming commenced, curious onlookers gathered at a distance to observe.

    "Wow, is this Arthur''s new film?" one demon wondered aloud.

    Another speculated, "Do you think it''s Demonfather sequel?"

    A dwarf chimed in, "If it''s Demonfather sequel, I''ll definitely watch it!" He paused, then added, "But Hellfire''s only calling it a ''mob'' film. Maybe it''s a different mob story, not Demonfather."

    The air buzzed with excitement and speculation. Even those not directly involved in the production felt a sense of pride that their district had been chosen as a filming location.

    Arthur, overhearing some of the chatter, couldn''t help but smile. The locals'' enthusiasm was infectious, adding an energy to the set that no amount of direction could manufacture. He made a mental note to include as many of them as possible in background scenes ¨C their genuine excitement would translate well on screen.

 Chapter 128: Wrapped up and renting failed

    Chapter 128: Wrapped up and renting failed

    (3rd Person POV)

    Weeks flew by, and Arthur''s production of "Demonfather Part 2" neared completion without major hitches.

    Anubis, Leviathan, Anus, and the other mobsters who''d witnessed the production found themselves in a complex emotional state. They''d become too invested, and Michael''s arc left them conflicted.

    The order to kill his brother Fredo hit hard. The mobsters didn''t want to accept it, yet their line of work made Michael''s decision grimly understandable. Fredo''s betrayal had nearly cost Michael and his wife their lives, all because he couldn''t stomach taking orders from his younger brother.

    Still, watching Fredo''s death scene on the boat was heart-wrenching.

    After filming the final scenes, the crew erupted into applause, celebrating the project''s completion.

    Arthur addressed his team, "Guys, we deserve to celebrate at the restaurant in Fantasia Plaza!" He gestured to Anubis and his friends. "Anubis and the others will order us free drinks!"

    "Yeah!" the crew cheered.

    Anubis and his mobster friends smiled wryly but acquiesced. "I''ll order the most expensive dishes for everyone!" Anubis declared, with the other bosses promising top-shelf liquor.

    Arthur smiled inwardly. ''This is the perk of having mobs as friends,'' he thought.

    "Arthur, can we talk later?"

    Arthur turned to see Firfel.

    "I have something to discuss about the amulet," she said quietly.

    Arthur nodded. "Of course." Then, with a grin, he added, "But first, we celebrate!"

    Firfel returned his smile and nodded.

    "Master Arthur, can we finally scare other people as a reward?" Diddy approached Arthur eagerly.

    "Yes, but don''t go too far," Arthur conceded. The ghosts celebrated as he added, "Don''t even think of escaping. I''ve honed my ability to pull you back from the ends of the earth. I''ve imprinted on all of you."

    Diddy and the others visibly sweated. "We won''t stray, boss! We''ll return obediently!"

    "Good," Arthur chuckled as the ghosts vanished.

    Firfel watched the exchange, curious. "You''re sure it''s okay to let them go like that?"

    "Hehe, I wasn''t lying about my ability to pull them back. And I really did imprint on them," Arthur giggled.

    Firfel looked astonished. "You''re indeed full of surprises."

    "Haha, am I?" Arthur grinned.

    "Though I kind of feel bad for those ghosts. They''re like unpaid workers for you," Firfel mused.

    "Come on, don''t feel bad," Arthur reassured her. "I think they''ve started to enjoy filming."

    Seeing Firfel''s skepticism, he added, "I also promised to include them in future films. They''re excited about it."

    Arthur nodded, "Yeah."

    "What do you want? My time is precious," Delvin said curtly.

    Unfazed by the cold treatment, Arthur stated his purpose. "I''m planning to rent space in the casino section of Fantasia Plaza."

    Delvin frowned. "That''s it?"

    Arthur nodded again.

    Delvin sighed, "I''m sorry, but several casino companies have the whole section rented out. It''s called the ''Casino Section'' for a reason."

    "That''s why I wanted to meet you," Arthur smiled. "I heard White Casino''s lease is about to expire? I''d be happy to fill that spot."

    Delvin shook his head. "White Casino is a loyal tenant. We''re already in talks for renewal."

    "Come on, I''m willing to pay double," Arthur pressed, well aware of the valuable foot traffic in Fantasia Plaza.

    Curiosity piqued, Delvin asked, "What do you need the space for anyway? Is it for a film project?"

    "No, it''s for my gaming machines," Arthur replied with a smile.

    "Gaming... machines?" Delvin echoed, assuming, "Are they gambling devices?"

    "Something like that," Arthur chuckled, not quite ready to reveal the full nature of his arcade machines.

    Delvin considered for a moment before shaking his head. "Sorry, but I can''t risk our loyal tenant for someone with unclear intentions for the area."

    As Delvin''s words hung in the air, Arthur realized he''d have to change tactics. The general manager clearly valued loyalty and certainty over potential profits.

    Perhaps a demonstration of the arcade machines would be necessary to sway Delvin''s opinion.

    "What if I could show you exactly what these machines can do?" Arthur proposed, a new plan forming in his mind. "I think you''ll find they offer something unique that could draw even more visitors to Fantasia Plaza."

    Delvin showed no interest in learning about the "gaming machine," firmly shaking his head.

    Despite Arthur''s continued attempts to persuade him, Delvin remained rooted in his stance.

    Arthur shook his head, feeling a twinge of pity. He understood Delvin''s desire to keep a loyal tenant, but it was a missed opportunity. Fantasia Plaza could have been the birthplace of video games in this world.

    He didn''t want to force the issue with an arrogant general manager. Clearly, Delvin''s position at Fantasia Plaza, owned by the powerful Westfield real estate company, had gone to his head. He wasn''t open to potential new business ventures.

    ''I guess it''s time for Plan B,'' Arthur thought to himself.

    He''d already prepared for the possibility of Fantasia Plaza''s rejection. The alternative: Hellscape Center.

    While not as popular as Fantasia Plaza, Hellscape Center could serve as a decent substitute.

    While the Hellscape Center appeared to be thriving, the property firm that owned it was struggling with bankruptcy.

    Although Arthur was initially hesitant to venture into real estate or property businesses, he began to consider acquiring the company solely to implement his plan for introducing video technology.

 Chapter 129: Arcade Machines

    Chapter 129: Arcade Machines

    (3rd Person POV)

    In the Dominion Estate Headquarters CEO office, demon imp Donald Black faced the infamous ex-prince, Arthur Morningstar.

    "You want to buy my company?" Donald said quietly, attempting to project an intimidating aura despite his diminutive stature. The effect was more comical than menacing to Arthur.

    "Yes. I''m willing to buy your property firm for 220 thousand dollars," Arthur stated matter-of-factly.

    Donald''s expression darkened. "220? No, I think my company is worth 500!"

    Arthur sneered, "500? Get real. Your property firm is in the red. No one wants it, and if you keep running it, you''ll only sink deeper into debt. You won''t even break even; you''ll be in the negative."

    Donald visibly struggled, realizing Arthur wasn''t as naive as he''d initially thought. "Okay, how about 450?"

    Arthur shook his head firmly. "No can do."

    "Come on," Donald pressed, "Dominion Estates has two hotels and one mall, Hellscape Center. Even if we''re struggling, those establishments are doing fine¡ª"

    "Doing fine?" Arthur cut him off. "I don''t think so. Your properties have maintenance issues, they''re in poor condition. Tenants are complaining, profits are declining, and businesses are leaving for that new mall in town or Fantasia Plaza."

    Donald sweated, his composure crumbling. "How about 350? That''s the lowest I can go¡ª"

    Arthur stood up, feigning to leave. "Alright... I guess I won''t be buying a property firm anytime soon¡ª"

    Donald panicked, practically leaping from his chair. "Okay, how about 250?"

    Arthur paused, a faint smile playing on his lips. "220," he said, unmoved.

    "240?" Donald''s ''intimidating'' act had completely dissolved, his face a mask of desperation.

    "220." Arthur didn''t flinch at the counter-offer.

    The tension in the room was palpable. Donald''s eyes darted between Arthur and the door, weighing his options. He knew his company was in dire straits, but pride made it hard to accept Arthur''s offer.

    Arthur, for his part, maintained his calm demeanor. He''d done his homework on Dominion Estates and knew exactly how much leverage he had. The properties might be struggling now, but with the right management - and the introduction of his arcade machines - he could turn things around.

    "Okay, this is really the last offer. If you don''t accept, you can leave," Donald said seriously. "235, that''s the lowest I can go."

    Arthur looked thoughtful, then pulled a coin from his pocket. "How about we toss a coin?"

    Donald flinched. "You want to gamble?"

    Arthur chuckled. "Not quite. If it''s heads or tails, depending on which side we choose, we''ll go with either 220 or 235. Whoever wins, that''s the price we agree on."

    Donald''s interest piqued. "So if I choose tails and win, you''ll buy the company for 235?"

    Arthur nodded. "Yes. It''s that simple."

    Donald gritted his teeth. "Alright, let''s do it."

    "Head or tails?" Arthur asked.

    Their chatter caught Arthur''s attention, but he remained focused on the task at hand.

    "What are those devices the behemoths are placing?" One bystander wondered aloud.

    The crowd''s curiosity grew. "I don''t know, but they look interesting."

    Indeed, the arcade machines were eye-catching. Their cabinets boasted vibrant, thematic artwork. The screens glowed invitingly, and the control panels gleamed with colorful buttons and joysticks.

    As Arthur departed with the behemoth demons, curious onlookers approached the mysterious arcade machines.

    Stickers on the cabinets instructed users to "Insert a coin and get surprised!"

    A dwarf, stroking his beard thoughtfully, pulled out a precious coin. "Alright, let''s see what this is about..."

    He inserted the coin while others watched intently. The screen flickered to life, startling everyone.

    "What should I do now..." the dwarf muttered.

    Text appeared on the screen: "You can control the arcade machine through the controller and choose games."

    The dwarf and onlookers leaned in, fascinated. The screen displayed instructions that corresponded to the controller''s layout. Gingerly, the dwarf grasped the controller.

    He pressed a button, and a list materialized:

    =Space Machine=

    =Ping Pong=

    =Tetris=

    The left side of the screen provided control instructions. The dwarf, quick to learn as his race was known for, navigated the menu using the arrow buttons.

    Unknowingly, he was providing a tutorial for the watching demons and elves, who were slower to grasp the concept.

    The dwarf selected "Tetris." As he hit enter, the program sprang to life.

    To everyone''s astonishment, simple animations of colored blocks in various shapes began to fall from the top of the screen.

    "What''s this?" the dwarf wondered aloud.

    Being clever, he quickly grasped the game''s mechanics from the introductory instructions. Soon, he was rotating and placing blocks, his fingers dancing across the controls.

    The onlookers watched, mesmerized, as the dwarf cleared line after line. The simple yet addictive nature of the game was apparent even to those who didn''t fully understand it yet.

    Within the hour, all eight arcade machines were buzzing with activity. The initial confusion gave way to excitement as patrons quickly grasped the concept of these novel devices.

    An old demon fiend, engrossed in a game of "Ping Pong," reminisced about his younger days. "I never thought such a device could exist," he muttered, recalling the Magical Ping Pong Tournaments he''d played against humans in his youth.

    Though the pixelated representation barely captured the feeling of a real match, it stirred a pleasant nostalgia in him.

    From a distance, Arthur observed the scene with a satisfied smile. His decision to let the mall-goers discover the arcade machines on their own had proven wise.

    Initially, he''d harbored doubts about this hands-off approach. But watching the growing crowd, their faces lit with fascination, he knew he''d made the right choice.

 Chapter 130: Part 2: Bro is speed running

    Chapter 130: Part 2: Bro is speed running

    (3rd Person POV)

    While arcade machines captivated Hellscape Center''s customers, Arthur greeted a diverse group of international studio representatives.

    Some were familiar faces - partners who had distributed his films globally, like Bryan Brothers, Lava Brothers, and Western Studio. Others were new acquaintances.

    A demon from Bharat Kingdom resembled a genie with legs and feet, looking almost comically like a popo. A half-demon, half-elf from Choson Dynasty sported pointed ears. Demons from South East Anatolia mingled with average-looking humans from Empirica and Evros, alongside elves and dwarves from the Eden region.

    Arthur ushered them into a private theater. After the screening, applause erupted.

    "Amazing!"

    "What an incredible film!"

    Arthur smiled, graciously accepting their praise.

    ***

    As days passed, September 15, 1272 arrived. Dragon Ball, released just over a month ago, had taken Horn City by storm. Hundreds of thousands were now engrossed in its pages.

    Newspapers and entertainment magazines couldn''t ignore the phenomenon:

    "New Manhua: Dragon Ball Takes the City by Storm!"

    "Is Arthur Morningstar truly a pure demon? Experts believe he might have traces of elf and dwarf blood, explaining his creativity despite his magical weakness. His latest manhua, Dragon Ball, seems to suggest that Arthur may not be a pure demon after all!"

    Ridiculous claims proliferated, but they only served to fuel Dragon Ball''s popularity.

    Meanwhile, Maya Yamato from Japon, owner of Shounen Manga, made a special trip to meet Arthur.

    Dragon Ball had amazed Maya ever since her son Ichiro introduced it to her. She hoped to distribute the manga in Japon, but there was a problem - her company was struggling, losing ground to other manga publishers.

    Doubting Arthur would take her seriously, Maya was surprised by his respectful welcome and attentive ear to her proposal.

    "I can''t offer much, but... I''ll do my best to publish your manga in many Japon cities!" Maya exclaimed, her voice tinged with desperation and hope.

    Arthur smiled. He''d reached out to Japon manga publishers before, but they''d rejected him outright, not even glancing at Dragon Ball. He suspected discrimination due to his Morningstar heritage.

    Now, a manga publisher had come to him, eager to bring Dragon Ball to her kingdom. Despite the low offer, Arthur didn''t hesitate. "Okay, I''ll have my manga published by your company."

    "Really!?" Maya''s surprise was evident. She''d expected rejection.

    Arthur nodded. "Yes. In fact, I''m willing to invest in your company to ensure Dragon Ball''s production and increase supply in case it becomes successful there."

    Touched, Maya''s eyes welled up. She bowed so low it startled Arthur. "Thank you very much!"

    Arthur smiled, helping her up. "Hey, no need to bow." He shook his head, amused. "Seriously, you Japonese... Why do you bow so much?"

    Maya, overcome with gratitude, bowed even lower. "Thank you!"

    "Okay, okay!" Arthur chuckled wryly. "Jeez, let''s just go and discuss the procedure."

    Whether the media or rival studios liked it or not, Arthur''s first work, "Demonfather", had revolutionized the picture industry. Not just as the first colored film, but for its thrilling, edge-of-your-seat storytelling.

    Even in kingdoms where the first film hadn''t been screened, many had seen it through store-bought copies. Now, with the sequel''s imminent release, those who''d missed the original rushed to buy it. Distributors lowered prices to boost sales before the sequel''s premiere.

    In the Bharat Kingdom, neighboring Morningstar, demand for the first film in developed cities quickly outstripped supply. Distributors ramped up production to meet the surge.

    Arthur''s profits soared, earning him about 3 million dollars in just a week since promotion began.

    The hype reached fever pitch as "Demonfather Part 2" premiered in Horn, Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, and Choson Dynasty two weeks after promotions started.

    Media outlets, abandoning their smear campaign, now praised the film sight unseen. "Experts believe Demonfather sequel will be a masterpiece like the first!" trumpeted newspaper headlines.

    Media moguls hoped inflated expectations might lead to disappointment, tarnishing Arthur''s reputation if the film fell short.

    The first day''s box office of 36 million dollars didn''t surprise them. They patiently waited for a plummet.

    Instead, the second day saw 42 million, the third a whopping 55 million. Even with a slight dip to 49 million on the fourth day, profits continued to soar.

    Unexpectedly, the media found itself praised for its "accurate" predictions.

    "Didn''t expect the media was right. The Demonfather Part 2 was a masterpiece!" exclaimed a demon leaving the theater with friends.

    "True. I can''t believe Michael could be so cold. He''s terrifying!" His friend nodded.

    "Damn that Michael! He''s one scary demon. He''s the only one I''d never dare offend!" Another added.

    "Do you think Arthur really wants to replace his father as king and rule Morningstar like Michael Corleone?" One said, a chill running down his spine.

    "Dude, it''s just a movie. Besides, there''s no way Arthur could overthrow his father!"

    "True."

    "Demonfather Part 2" stirred a whirlwind of emotions across the world.

    In Empirica, Aztec, and Kanata on the Empirica Continent, people began romanticizing mob life.

    In Apple City, Empirica, a group of thugs fresh from watching "Demonfather Part 2" donned suits like Michael''s. Their leader, Manny, embraced Michael Corleone''s persona.

    When one thug betrayed Manny, the others watched as their boss held the traitor affectionately, saying, "I know it was you, Buttcake. You broke my heart!"

    "I... I''m sorry boss!!!" Buttcake wailed, imagining a Michael-esque fate awaiting him.

    At the prestigious Harvard magic high school, a student president declared in a meeting, "My father taught me many things here¡ªhe taught me in this room. He taught me¡ªkeep your friends close, but your enemies closer."

    "Umm... President, didn''t your father die before you were born?"

    Michael''s lines permeated various cultures. In Japon, a Yakuza boss told his group, "If anything in this life is certain, if history has taught us anything, it''s that you can kill anybody."

    His subordinates exchanged terrified glances.

    The film''s impact extended far beyond entertainment, influencing behavior and speech across diverse societies.

 Chapter 131: Ghosts in trouble!

    Chapter 131: Ghosts in trouble!

    (Arthur POV)

    It''s mind-blowing how fast "Demonfather 2" accumulated 180 million dollars in just four days!

    Fuck, it even surpassed the box office of commercial films from my previous life!

    And that''s with tickets selling for 2 dollars here, compared to 12 or so in my old world. Surpassing 100 million in four days was rare even there.

    I guess it makes sense - people here have limited entertainment options. Films, radio, music, and newspapers are their main pastimes. Spending 2 dollars on a film doesn''t seem like much to them.

    Plus, the theatre infrastructure here is surprisingly well-developed for its time. Cities have multiple theatres with hundreds to thousands of seats each.

    Even before "The Demonfather" introduced colored films, popular actors'' movies were making 100 thousand or more in nations like Morningstar or Bharat Kingdom.

    It''s thanks to the thousands of theatres established by major studios in large nations like Morningstar, Bharat, Empirica, and others. People here are used to watching films for entertainment, which further boosted theatre infrastructure.

    Ironically, those studios trying to bring me down actually paved the way for my success. Without their established distribution networks, accumulating millions would''ve been impossible.

    {Creator''s Realms}

    Thanks to them, I received the system reward yesterday when the film hit the 100 million mark.

    I also got a reward for my fifth film surpassing 100 million box office - a new magic element, {Sin Magic}.

    Nothing too impressive, it''s the same magical element my siblings have. But I can see my proficiency in it improving.

    I tried using {Creator''s Realms} yesterday, but it needs about 3 million magical power to activate. A pain, but not impossible. I just need to upgrade the {Devourer Ring} to level 4.

    The catch? It costs 50 million points to upgrade. I''m at 38 million now, so I just need to wait a week to hit 50 million entertainment points.

    At level 4, the ring will have a 10 million magical power storage. Accumulating that won''t be a problem. I''ll use the portal to visit the Moonlight Kingdom, or maybe the Gloomstone Forest, and suck the mana dry before making a quick exit.

    Then I can use the ring to activate {Creator''s Realms}. Simple enough. Just need patience.

    And I''m not in a rush, especially with "Dragon Ball" gaining popularity not just in Horn Kingdom, but also Morningstar, Choson Dynasty, and Japon. I''ve been using my free time to draw volume 2.

    I bought a skill from the shop to make my hands more flexible and draw faster. Cost me 500 thousand Entertainment points, but worth it.

    Hours later, one Chapter was done.

    "Hmph. Lucky," the bishop muttered disdainfully as the ghosts disappeared from view.

    As they fled, the ghosts realized they might have pushed their luck too far. The encounter with the bishop was a stark reminder of the dangers that still existed for them, even in their spectral forms.

    ***

    Arthur occasionally glanced at his system entertainment points. After just a day, they''d reached 41 million. Once Dragon Ball volume 2 hit stores in Horn City in a few days, that number would climb even higher.

    Meanwhile, a giant company called "HOLLOW" had begun selling televisions. This normally wouldn''t have caught Arthur''s attention, but HOLLOW, a dwarf-based electronics company worth billions, had partnered with the USE human-based "Waves Corporation".

    Waves Corporation had successfully developed signal towers not just in Horn Kingdom, but also in Empirica, parts of Evros, and the Eden region.

    Arthur could see the "Era of TV" approaching, and with it, an opportunity to create a TV program called "Hellfire Got Talent". He envisioned hiring Horn''s popular and veteran singers as judges.

    Waves Corporation was open for business, selling signal towers or offering assistance in building them. Arthur considered the potential of a "Hellfire Channel".

    Most of the world had yet to grasp TV''s full potential. Many studios were reluctant to risk investing in TV and signal towers. Even governments, barring USE and dwarven kingdoms, hadn''t established laws and regulations for TV and signals.

    The rest of the world underestimated TV''s impact.

    Newspapers, feeling threatened, attempted to mock the new technology. "Who needs a TV when we have theaters to watch films on wide, large projections?" proclaimed one major Empirican newspaper.

    More newspapers worldwide expressed their disdain for TV, publishing negative press about HOLLOW and Waves Corporation, despite these being multi-billion dollar companies.

    Even magazines, with their colorful pages, expressed negative views on television.

    Radio wasn''t fond of TV either. One famous radio host declared, "What''s the need for TV? We have newspapers, magazines, and films! VFX-heavy films are the future! TV is just a waste of electricity!"

    The public, constantly hearing criticism of television, adopted a similar stance.

    But not Arthur.

    He recognized TV''s potential to revolutionize entertainment and information dissemination. While others hesitated, he saw an opportunity to get ahead of the curve. With his experience from his previous life, he knew the impact TV could have.

    In fact, after contacting "HOLLOW" and "Waves Corporation", Arthur found their higher-ups eager to meet him. They seemed to respect his influence and wanted his support for TV, signal towers, and the concept of "channels".

    As Arthur pondered this in his office, he suddenly frowned. The ghosts, Diddy and the others, passed through his office walls.

    "Boss, help! Diddy and the others are injured!" Puffy exclaimed.

    "Nani?" Arthur stood up, surprised.

 Chapter 132: Creatoréˆ¥æªš Realms and win the Budokai?

    Chapter 132: Creator''s Realms and win the Budokai?

    (Arthur POV)

    I didn''t think these ghosts would get into trouble.

    According to Puffy and the others who escaped unscathed, they''d encountered a powerful member of the Solarus Church.

    Looking at Diddy and the few who were injured, I saw their already transparent appearance had dimmed further.

    "What do we do, boss? They''re disappearing!" Puffy said fearfully.

    I shook my head. I didn''t think I''d be using this magic so soon.

    "No worries, guys. They''ll be fine," I said.

    Puffy and the others still looked afraid, seemingly doubting my words.

    With a thought, I activated {Rose Magic}. My palm suddenly exuded a rosy colour, which I directed towards Diddy and the others.

    Rose petals drifted towards the ghosts, eliciting surprised expressions.

    "This..." Diddy and the others realized they were gradually healing. Their ghostly essence returned to normal.

    "Wow!" Puffy exclaimed.

    In just seconds, Diddy and the others were fully healed.

    "This is amazing!" Diddy exclaimed.

    I''d used about five thousand magical power, so I immediately stopped. It was tiring.

    "You guys are okay now," I said.

    "You''re amazing, boss!" Daddy exclaimed in astonishment.

    "Yeah, that was cool!" The others murmured.

    Diddy said, relief evident in his tone, "I thought I was about to die for a second time!"

    They looked at me with amazement before I admonished, "You guys should stop getting into trouble. You almost died a second time!"

    "We won''t misbehave anymore, boss!" The ghosts said in unison.

    "Alright, go rest and stop pranking people for now." I waved my hands. The ghosts, still grateful, thanked me, but I shooed them away and they left.

    I shook my head. Seriously.

    I hadn''t expected those ghosts to get into trouble, let alone encounter a powerful Solarus member. They were lucky I could help.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Dragon Ball''s volume 2 hit select stores in Horn City, selling out within hours of its release. Its popularity immediately contributed to Arthur''s entertainment system points.

    Two days prior, "Dragon Ball" had debuted in Empirica, gaining instant popularity. Within 48 hours, stores were struggling to keep it in stock.

    The manga brought a novel experience to Empirican readers, who were already clamoring for volume 2.

    In his office, Arthur''s entertainment points finally reached 69 million.

    ''With Dragon Ball''s huge success, it''s time to level up the ring and activate the Creator''s Realms,'' Arthur thought.

    Without hesitation, he purchased the upgrade for the {Devourer Ring}, increasing its storage to 10 million magical points.

    Arthur raised an eyebrow at the two versions listed, finding it intriguing.

    He chose Dragon Ball without much deliberation.

    The interface transformed into a main menu:

    [New World]

    [Save]

    [Load]

    [Options]

    "Interesting..." Arthur mused, stroking his chin. He explored the options, discovering he could select his preferred language, attire, and hairstyle.

    After customizing his appearance, Arthur returned to the main menu. The ''Save'' and ''Load'' options were empty.

    "What''s this for?" he wondered aloud. A new panel appeared, offering an explanation.

    Arthur read it out, "You can save your progress in the fiction world. If you load the save file, you will return to the world as if you hadn''t left at all." He nodded appreciatively. "Very useful."

    With that, Arthur tapped "New World". A wave of disorientation hit him, far more intense than any portal travel he''d experienced.

    ***

    Arthur awoke, shaking his head to clear the disorientation. He found himself in a lush forest under a vivid blue sky dotted with picturesque clouds.

    "Am I finally in the Dragon Ball world?" he muttered to himself.

    A system notification flashed before his eyes:

    [System Mission: Legend of the Tenkaichi Budokai!]

    [The Tenkaichi Budokai, the greatest martial arts tournament in history, is about to begin. As a hidden warrior from another world, you must enter and win the 21st Tenkaichi Budokai using only your martial arts skills¡ªno magic allowed.]

    "21st Tenkaichi Budokai?" Arthur''s interest piqued. "So I''m at the beginning of the Dragon Ball story..."

    He stood up, a smile spreading across his face. With a thought, wings sprouted from his back, and he took to the sky.

    Here, he could do everything he wanted without caution. Unlike his world, where powerful and potentially divine beings lurked in the shadows, Arthur knew the lay of the land in this realm.

    This was his chance to unleash his true power, honed through months of hard work. No need to hold back or hide his abilities.

    Arthur descended upon a nearby city, his wings drawing immediate attention from the civilians below.

    "Woah! Look, a person has wings!" exclaimed onlookers, their voices a mix of awe and surprise.

    The crowd on the streets buzzed with excited murmurs.

    "Mommy, can I fly like that handsome man too?" a young girl asked, tugging at her mother''s sleeve. The woman hastily pulled her daughter away as Arthur glided down towards them.

    Landing softly, Arthur glanced around. "It feels different here..."

    A chubby man approached him, seemingly unafraid. "Hey there! First time I''ve seen someone flying! How''d you get wings on your back?"

    Arthur, recognizing the man as a typical Dragon Ball background character, decided to focus on his goal. "Hey, do you know where the Tenkaichi Budokai is being held?"

    "Tenkaichi Budokai?" The man pondered for a moment. "I believe it''s on Papaya Island, about that way." He pointed in a specific direction.

    Arthur flashed a grateful smile. "Thanks!" With that, he took to the skies once more, heading towards Papaya Island.

    As he soared away, Arthur couldn''t help but marvel at the simplicity of this world. The people''s easy acceptance of his supernatural abilities, their willingness to help - it was refreshingly different from the complexities of his own reality. Yet, he knew better than to underestimate this world. The upcoming tournament would surely test his limits, magic or no magic.

 Chapter 133: Elimination Round

    Chapter 133: Elimination Round

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur''s wings had been flapping for fifteen minutes, yet Papaya Island remained elusive. He found himself still soaring over the city, passing buildings and floating vehicles. Onlookers pointed skyward, their faces a mix of awe and curiosity.

    The stares didn''t faze Arthur. He''d grown accustomed to being the center of attention, though in the past, those looks had been tinged with disdain rather than wonder.

    "Sigh, I might as well have a rest," he muttered, shaking his head.

    He''d overestimated his wings'' endurance. After a mere quarter-hour of flight, fatigue set in, slowing his aerial progress. As he descended, his wings retracted, and he found himself walking down a bustling street.

    ''Maybe I should just book a flight,'' Arthur thought, but his musings were cut short as he spotted a young woman about to be struck by an oncoming truck.

    Without hesitation, he activated {Nether Surge}, enhancing his physique. In a flash, he was at her side, whisking her to safety on the sidewalk.

    "Hey, you alright-" Arthur began, only to realize the woman he''d rescued was none other than a young Bulma.

    Bulma stared at him, her face flushed. "Thank-"

    Before she could finish, a voice boomed, "Hey, who the hell are you!?"

    Curious, they turned to see a man with disheveled hair, his finger accusingly pointed at Arthur.

    Bulma, indignant, retorted, "And who the hell are you, huh? How dare you point your nasty finger at such a handsome man!?"

    The man''s face fell, hurt evident in his voice, "Bu-bulma! Can''t you recognize me?"

    "Who are you!?" Bulma pouted, clearly not recognizing him.

    "I''m Yamcha!" The man declared, his voice a mix of desperation and disbelief.

    "Ya-yamcha!? Is that you?" Bulma''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Yeah, babe." Yamcha grinned, flashing a smile that revealed a missing tooth. "It''s me. I was about to save you when that guy interrupted!" He jabbed a finger towards Arthur.

    Bulma and Yamcha turned to Arthur. Bulma''s cheeks remained flushed, which only fueled Yamcha''s anger.

    "Yamcha, don''t be so rude! He just saved me..." Bulma chided softly. She bowed to Arthur, "Thank you for saving me."

    She nudged Yamcha, adding, "Don''t mind Yamcha, my boyfriend''s just jealous."

    Arthur regarded the couple before him with mild amusement. "Oh, so this middle-aged man is your boyfriend?"

    "What did you say!?" Yamcha bellowed, fists clenching.

    Bulma pushed him back, turning to Arthur with a coy smile. "Bo-boyfriend? Did I say that?"

    As Bulma observed the exchange between Arthur and Yamcha, a thought struck her. "By the way, what''s your name?"

    "I''m Arthur," he replied simply.

    Bulma turned to Yamcha, her voice thoughtful. "Yamcha, I think Arthur might be a good fighter. After all, he just saved me from a truck earlier, remember?"

    Yamcha snorted dismissively. "That''s nothing." He added, a hint of embarrassment in his voice, "In fact, I was about to save you there, but Arthur was just nearer to you."

    The conversation continued as they made their way to Bulma''s impressive house. Panchy, Bulma''s mother, warmly welcomed Arthur and Yamcha.

    Over the meal, Bulma peppered Arthur with questions about his origins and fighting background, her interest obvious. Arthur offered measured responses, revealing little.

    ***

    As evening fell, Arthur found himself on Papaya Island, thanks to Bulma''s assistance. Despite her visible disappointment, he parted ways with the group upon arrival.

    Arthur made his way to the tournament registration area, the place buzzing with energy and anticipation. Amidst the crowd, he spotted familiar figures - Goku and Krillin, accompanied by Master Roshi.

    Arthur observed an amusing scene unfold: Goku reuniting with Yamcha and the others, while Puar transformed into a hammer, which Bulma promptly used to send the perverted Roshi flying. Shaking his head with a bemused smile, Arthur entered the registration building.

    Soon, the elimination round began. Arthur noticed Yamcha eyeing him tauntingly from across the room.

    "This guy''s still salty about me saving his girl, huh," Arthur mused, glancing at the tournament bracket. He found himself in the same block as Yamcha, a coincidence that brought a smirk to his face. Arthur resolved to win this fight and teach Yamcha a lesson.

    When Arthur''s turn came, he relied solely on his physical prowess, easily defeating a humanoid wolf fighter. Murmurs of admiration rippled through the crowd.

    "Woah, that young man fights well."

    "Yeah, no kidding."

    Arthur''s smile widened as he caught snippets of conversation around him. Turning his attention to the other tournament blocks, he witnessed Goku casually tapping a gigantic fighter, who stumbled and fell off the stage.

    Arthur''s expression grew solemn.

    He understood the immense power Goku and Krillin had gained after seven months of training under Master Roshi.

    Later, he observed Yamcha''s fight, watching as the former bandit leapt and delivered a decisive kick to his tall, burly opponent''s face.

    But Arthur knew Yamcha wasn''t the real threat.

    His eyes narrowed as he contemplated the true challenges: Goku, Krillin, and Jackie Chun - Roshi''s disguise. These were the opponents he needed to watch out for in the tournament ahead.

    Arthur''s eyes widened as he witnessed Krillin''s fight. The young monk''s opponent was sent flying, crashing through a wall and continuing his trajectory until he collided with a distant structure. The display of raw power left Arthur increasingly pensive.

    Despite having illustrated this very scene in the Dragon Ball manga back in his world, witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. The reality of the situation began to sink in.

 Chapter 134: Beating former bandit

    Chapter 134: Beating former bandit

    (3rd Person POV)

    As time passed, the anticipated bout between Arthur and Yamcha drew near.

    Yamcha glared at Arthur from across the arena, his anger palpable. "Hmph, I''ll make sure to teach this guy a lesson," he muttered under his breath.

    Goku and Krillin, standing nearby, exchanged confused glances at Yamcha''s evident hostility.

    "Is there something wrong with that fighter, Yamcha?" Goku asked, his gaze shifting to Arthur in the distance.

    "He seems to have some unresolved animosity," Krillin observed, choosing his words carefully.

    Yamcha jabbed a finger in Arthur''s direction. "That guy is too pretty. I''ll make sure to rearrange his face in our fight, hehe."

    "Too pretty?" Goku tilted his head to the side, his confusion evident.

    Krillin stifled a laugh. "Oh, so you''re just jealous there''s another man who looks better than you?"

    "Shut up!" Yamcha snapped at Krillin, who continued to snicker at his expense.

    ***

    Arthur breezed through his preliminary matches with ease. Despite facing opponents with imposing physiques, their sluggish movements made them easy targets for his refined techniques.

    His arsenal had been bolstered by martial arts skills purchased from the system shop: "Infernal Fist", "Infernal Kick", and "Swift Step". His trump cards, acquired at a steeper price, were the million-point "Devil''s Dance" and the 1.2 million-point "Wrathful Rage", the latter promising enhanced agility and power through controlled fury.

    While his "Nether Surge" remained off-limits due to its magical nature, Arthur''s newly acquired skills more than compensated, making his victories seem effortless.

    Finally, the moment arrived - Arthur versus Yamcha. Arthur bounded onto the stage, hands clasped behind his back, the picture of nonchalance.

    "Go, Yamcha! You can do it!" Goku''s enthusiastic cheer rang out.

    Arthur flashed a genuine smile at his opponent. "I didn''t expect to meet you so soon. How are you holding up?"

    Yamcha''s teeth audibly ground together. "Don''t give me that look, bastard!" He immediately assumed a fighting stance. "Don''t be too cocky! I''ll make sure to teach you a lesson for eyeing my girl!"

    Arthur''s soft laughter only seemed to infuriate Yamcha further. "Go on, show me what you''ve got." His confidence was palpable, born from intimate knowledge of Yamcha''s skills, martial arts, and character - all meticulously drawn by Arthur''s own hand in the Dragon Ball manga for months.

    "Hmph! Let''s see if you''ll still have that smug look when I beat you!" Yamcha snarled, lunging at Arthur.

    Arthur easily read Yamcha''s movements. Compared to Goku and Krillin, who had trained for seven months under Roshi, Yamcha''s month-long preparation paled in comparison.

    Evading Yamcha''s punch, Arthur muttered, "Infernal Fist!" His counter-attack blazed towards Yamcha.

    Yamcha managed to dodge, but found himself immediately facing an incoming "Infernal Kick". Unable to fully evade, he was sent flying.

    Goku and Krillin watched in astonishment. "That man is strong!" Krillin exclaimed.

    "Umu!" Goku nodded, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he observed Arthur''s prowess.

    "I don''t remember his name..." Goku admitted, scratching his head.

    "Oh..." Bulma nodded, while Yamcha exhaled in relief.

    His reprieve was short-lived as Krillin chimed in, "I believe he was defeated by a guy that Yamcha called a pretty face. If I remember correctly, his name was Arthur."

    "Ah! Yamcha was defeated by that Arthur?" Bulma exclaimed, surprise and recognition mingling in her voice.

    Yamcha''s face reddened, his embarrassment complete.

    Bulma, seemingly oblivious to Yamcha''s wounded pride, exclaimed, "Too bad I couldn''t watch it! I only got to see the earlier fights in that building!"

    Yamcha''s embarrassment gave way to surprise. "You were actually watching earlier?"

    "Of course I was!" Bulma''s cheeks puffed out in a pout. "I came to watch you. I even struggled to reach an open window to peek inside. I cheered for you, but you completely ignored me!"

    Yamcha''s face cycled through a range of emotions ¨C surprise, guilt, and a touch of warmth at Bulma''s dedication. The revelation that she had been there, supporting him even when he was unaware, seemed to soften the blow of his defeat.

    ***

    As the main tournament about to start, Arthur found himself among the final eight contestants. He surveyed his fellow competitors: the alluring Ranfan, the determined Nam, the disguised Jackie Chun, the enthusiastic Goku, the strategic Krillin, the brutish Giran, and the malodorous Bacterian.

    The latter''s stench created an unconscious barrier, with the other seven contestants maintaining a noticeable distance.

    Arthur''s gaze lingered on Roshi''s disguised form. The old master, perceptive as ever, seemed to notice the scrutiny.

    Suddenly, Arthur felt a probing force attempting to invade his mind. ''The old man is using telepathy!'' Arthur realized, instinctively erecting a magical barrier.

    He knew of Roshi''s ability to read minds - a formidable skill that had likely served the old master well. But Arthur was prepared, his magical defenses holding firm against the psychic intrusion.

    Meanwhile, Roshi''s surprise was evident as he encountered an unexpected mental barrier. ''This is new... There''s actually someone here who can block my telepathy!''

    The old master regarded Arthur with newfound interest. ''It seems this tournament will prove more intriguing than anticipated. There are some fascinating individuals here.''

    Roshi offered Arthur a disarming smile, waving as if he hadn''t just attempted to breach the young man''s mental defenses.

    A chill ran down Arthur''s spine. Despite his growing confidence in his martial arts and his eagerness to test himself against the other contestants, he knew better than to underestimate them. After all, Roshi was capable of destroying the moon just to neutralize Goku''s transformation.

    Soon after, the blonde announcer called them over to draw lots for the tournament bracket.

    True to form, the lecherous Roshi boldly grasped Ranfan''s arm, asking the announcer if he could be paired against the beauty. His request was met with an exasperated rebuke from the announcer.

    The awkward moment passed, and the drawing proceeded.

    "Arthur, you''re number 4, which puts you in match 2," the announcer declared.

    ''Using magic here should be allowed,'' Arthur mused, contemplating the possibility of manipulating the drawing. Based on his recollection, he was slated to face Roshi as Jackie Chun, having taken Yamcha''s place in the tournament.

    Preferring to postpone his confrontation with Roshi, Arthur subtly employed his magic to influence the drawing box. He ensured Jackie Chun would face Bacterian, while Krillin would be paired against Ranfan.

    As the brackets were finalized, Arthur allowed himself a small smile. Things were unfolding according to his plan.

 Chapter 135: Beating Nam and Against Master Turtle Hermit

    Chapter 135: Beating Nam and Against Master Turtle Hermit

    (3rd Person POV)

    The arena buzzed with anticipation, spectators packed tightly around its perimeter. Bulma, Yamcha, Puar, and Oolong had secured prime spots in the front row.

    The first match pitted Jackie Chun against Bacterian.

    Jackie Chun pinched his nose, his face contorted in disgust. "Big guy, when was the last time you washed? You reek!"

    Bacterian''s only response was a guttural laugh, his yellowed teeth visible even to the audience. A cloud of flies hovered around him, testament to his pungent aroma.

    "I bet that old man doesn''t stand a chance," Bulma declared confidently. "The guy he''s up against might smell, but he''s massive!"

    Yamcha shook his head, recalling Jackie Chun''s performance in the preliminaries. "I wouldn''t be so sure. I saw some of his fights - he easily defeated those other guys."

    Bulma ignored Yamcha''s input, leaving him feeling awkward and unheard.

    However, her surprise was evident when Jackie Chun swiftly dispatched Bacterian, proving Yamcha''s assessment correct.

    As the second fight was announced - Arthur Pendragon versus Nam - an unexpected voice rang out from the crowd.

    "Arthur! Do your best!"

    Arthur flinched, turning to see Bulma cheering enthusiastically for him.

    Yamcha''s indignation was immediate. "Hey! Why are you cheering for the guy who defeated me?"

    Bulma snorted dismissively. "Sure, you''re my boyfriend. But who says I can''t look for an upgrade? In this case, I found a better prospect!"

    Yamcha''s jaw dropped in shock, while Puar patted his shoulder sympathetically. "Poor Yamcha," the shape-shifting cat murmured.

    In the ring, Arthur sighed, his focus returning to Nam. He knew the stakes for his opponent - Nam was fighting to save his village.

    Nam pressed his palms together, bowing respectfully. "I am sorry, but I must win this tournament."

    Arthur''s smile was tinged with determination. "I also intend to claim victory."

    Nam''s demeanor shifted to one of intense focus as he lunged towards Arthur.

    Arthur quickly realized Nam was a cut above Yamcha. He employed his "Swift Step," but Nam''s speed was unexpected, closing the distance in an instant.

    The two fighters began exchanging rapid-fire blows, their movements a blur to the awestruck audience. Arthur''s evasions were met with Nam''s relentless attacks, each fighter giving as good as they got.

    As the match intensified, it became clear that this wouldn''t be an easy victory for either combatant. The crowd held its collective breath, sensing the gravity of the battle unfolding before them.

    Arthur found himself struggling without the crutch of magic.

    Despite his intimate knowledge of the Dragon Ball world from his writing, the reality before him presented subtle yet significant differences.

    Nam''s power, abilities, and techniques diverged slightly from the plot Arthur or Toriyama had penned.

    The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable.

    Goku''s eyes sparkled with unbridled enthusiasm. "I want to fight him!" he declared, grinning from ear to ear.

    Beside him, Krillin gulped nervously, hoping he wouldn''t have to face Arthur anytime soon. In his estimation, Arthur seemed to be on par with Goku, or perhaps just a hair below in terms of raw power.

    ***

    The tournament progressed swiftly after Arthur''s victory over Nam. Next up was the anticipated match between Krillin and Ranfan.

    Ranfan, true to her strategy, attempted to charm Krillin by stripping down to her underwear. The male spectators and Roshi watched with undisguised excitement.

    Roshi''s nose erupted in a spray of blood. "Wow, hehe, she really did it..."

    Krillin''s face flushed crimson, teetering on the edge of succumbing to Ranfan''s allure. However, he managed to break free from her spell at the last moment, swiftly knocking her out.

    "Winner, Krillin!"

    Instead of cheers, a collective groan of disappointment rippled through the male audience.

    The tournament pressed on, with Goku emerging victorious against Giran. Finally, the semi-finals arrived, pitting Arthur against Jackie Chun.

    Bulma''s voice cut through the crowd''s murmur, "Go Arthur! You can do it!"

    Yamcha, Puar, and Oolong exchanged bemused glances at her enthusiasm.

    Jackie Chun eyed Arthur appraisingly. "I''ve been looking forward to this match, young man. You seem quite skilled."

    Arthur''s smile held a hint of mischief as he decided to test his opponent. He pointed behind Roshi, exclaiming, "Look, is that a woman''s underwear?"

    Roshi''s breath hitched, his head whipping around. "Where?"

    Seizing the opportunity, Arthur launched his attack, mentally invoking ''Infernal Fist!''

    "Oops!" Roshi suddenly hunched over, hand on his lower back. "Ah, my back''s been acting up lately. I''m getting too old for this, sigh."

    His apparent frailty was a ruse; Arthur''s fist met nothing but air.

    Roshi''s eyes glinted dangerously. "Boy, do you accept a kick for deceiving your elder?"

    Before Arthur could retreat, Roshi''s foot connected with his stomach, sending him flying towards the edge of the arena. The audience gasped, certain Arthur would be eliminated - until, to everyone''s astonishment, wings erupted from Arthur''s back, allowing him to hover just above the ground.

    Roshi scratched his head, feigning annoyance. "Hey, hey, that''s not fair."

    "He can fly!" Krillin exclaimed, eyes wide with amazement.

    Goku nodded, equally impressed. "Yeah, that was amazing..."

    The unexpected turn of events left the crowd buzzing with excitement, eager to see how this aerial advantage would play out in the match between the wily veteran and the powerful young man.

 Chapter 136: Intense battle and returning

    Chapter 136: Intense battle and returning

    (Arthur POV)

    Underestimating the old man was a grave miscalculation.

    As I faced Master Roshi, the folly of my attempted trickery became painfully apparent. If not for my wings, I''d have been eliminated. Though, even if I had been, I could always resort to the "Load" option, reverting to my save file from an hour ago, before the fight.

    The possibility of losing this fight loomed large in my mind. Roshi, after all, was a master with decades of experience, having invented many martial arts techniques.

    I landed back in the arena, forcing a smile. "You''re pretty strong, old man," I admitted, adding cheekily, "Despite being a pervert, you''re quite the master."

    Roshi, in his Jackie Chun disguise, retorted, "Watch your mouth, young man."

    We engaged in a brief staring contest before I launched into an attack. To my frustration, Roshi effortlessly evaded every strike.

    Gritting my teeth, I decided it was time to unleash the "Devil''s Dance".

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The audience watched in awe as Jackie Chun consistently evaded Arthur''s relentless attacks.

    "The old man is incredibly strong!"

    "Indeed. He must be a true master."

    Backstage, Goku and Krillin observed the fight with growing amazement.

    "That Arthur seems to be completely outclassed by Jackie Chun!" Krillin exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Goku nodded thoughtfully. "If Arthur defeated Yamcha, and he''s struggling against that old guy, then that old guy must be incredibly powerful."

    On stage, Roshi feigned a yawn, channeling "Ki" into his hand. "Here, have a taste of the breeze," he chuckled, waving his hand towards Arthur.

    As the wind attack rushed towards him, Arthur suddenly called out, "Devil''s Dance!"

    Roshi''s eyes narrowed as Arthur gracefully evaded the wind ki attack. The old master''s brow furrowed in curiosity. "Dancing?" he muttered, intrigued by Arthur''s unusual evasive technique.

    The fight had taken an unexpected turn, leaving both combatants and spectators alike wondering what surprises lay ahead in this clash of youth and experience.

    As Roshi leapt off the stage, his mental voice continued, "See you till then. I want to see you fight against my disciple."

    Arthur watched Roshi''s retreating back disappear into the crowd, a mix of confusion and respect swirling in his mind.

    The announcer''s voice cut through Arthur''s reverie: "Er, ah, that''s it, ladies and gentlemen! In an unexpected turn of events, Jackie Chun has conceded to Arthur Pendragon!"

    The audience erupted into cheers, their excitement palpable despite the unconventional conclusion to the match.

    As the applause washed over him, Arthur found himself reflecting on Roshi''s words. The old master had seen potential in him, but also areas for growth. This victory, while satisfying, was clearly just the beginning of a longer journey.

    Arthur relaxed as he made his way backstage, passing Goku and Krillin who watched him with a mix of awe and curiosity. Finding a quiet spot, he sat down to rest.

    Krillin''s nervous voice broke the silence. "It''s our turn to fight now, huh, Goku?"

    "Yeah, let''s do our best!" Goku giggled, bounding towards the arena with infectious enthusiasm.

    After catching his breath, Arthur moved to watch the battle between Goku and Krillin. The fight was intense, but ultimately, Goku emerged victorious.

    "Looks like this is it for now..." Arthur murmured, noting he still had ''28 remaining'' in this world.

    He knew facing Goku would be challenging, especially with afternoon approaching and a full moon on the horizon. The prospect of battling a Great Ape was not appealing.

    Moreover, time constraints weighed on his mind. Thirty days here equated to one day in his world, and he''d already spent about a day here - roughly 40 to 60 minutes in reality. By not fully using the "one-day" limit of {Creator''s Realms}, he could reactivate the ability without expending 3 million mana - a significant saving.

    With a decisive nod, Arthur hit "save" and exited the world.

    Back in the "Creator''s Realms" interface, he promptly exited, finding himself once again in his office. The clock revealed only 57 minutes had passed.

    "Phew." Arthur exhaled, flexing his right hand. While he hadn''t mastered "Ki," his combat skills had markedly improved. The experience left him confident in facing powerful martial artists in his own world, knowing he could further hone his skills in "Dragon Ball" if needed.

    His musings were interrupted by a knock at the door. "Enter," he called out.

    Klein stepped in, followed by several unfamiliar faces. "Where did you go, boss?" he asked, confusion evident in his tone. "I knocked ten minutes ago, and no one answered!"

    Arthur''s gaze shifted to the group behind Klein. He improvised quickly, "I was... sleeping."

    Klein''s expression remained skeptical. "Boss, these are police investigators. They have some questions for you."

    Arthur''s mind raced, wondering what could have prompted this unexpected visit from law enforcement.

 Chapter 137: Creatoréˆ¥æªš Realms is a useful ability

    Chapter 137: Creator''s Realms is a useful ability

    (Arthur POV)

    I surveyed the police officers before me, then turned to Klein. "You can go. I''ll handle this."

    Klein nodded, concern etched on his face as he exited the office.

    Turning back to the officers, I offered a calm smile. "What can I do for our esteemed law enforcement today?"

    "May we sit?" The apparent leader of the group asked.

    "By all means," I gestured to the chairs.

    Only a few took seats while the others remained standing, a subtle show of force.

    The lead officer cleared his throat. "Mr. Morningstar, we understand you have an ongoing case against Caleb Diamond?"

    I nodded, maintaining my composure. "That''s correct. As you''re likely aware, my talents were assaulted by Caleb and his associates."

    The officers exchanged meaningful glances before the leader continued, "We''re here about that, Mr. Morningstar."

    "Oh?" I feigned curiosity.

    "We''d like to persuade you to drop the case against Caleb."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Is there any particular reason I should abandon my pursuit of justice?"

    "It''s a futile endeavor, Mr. Morningstar," the leader said, his tone patronizing. "Our investigation shows your talents lack concrete evidence against Caleb. He''s innocent."

    "Well, that should be good news for Caleb," I smiled, my voice laced with barely concealed sarcasm. "But I won''t be dropping the case. After all, if Caleb truly is innocent, he has nothing to fear."

    The leader''s eyes hardened. "Is that your final word?"

    "Indeed it is," I replied, my respectful facade firmly in place. "If there''s nothing else to discuss, I''ll see you gentlemen out."

    "No need," the leader waved dismissively, signaling his group to exit.

    As they filed out, I allowed myself a soft chuckle. "A bunch of fools. Puppets of the commissioner," I muttered under my breath.

    There was no way I''d drop the case against Caleb. This visit only confirmed my suspicions about the corruption running through the city''s veins. It was clear that my pursuit of justice would ruffle more than a few feathers, but I was prepared for the challenge. The game was on, and I intended to play it to win.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Back in his office, Arthur activated the capsule. With a soft ''poof'', an array of items and materials materialized before him.

    The haul included crucial materials for his next computer project, along with a treasure trove of technology: speakers, a color TV, a VHS player, and blank VHS tapes. These items, while considered antiques in the Dragon Ball world, represented cutting-edge technology in Arthur''s reality.

    Arthur''s mind raced with possibilities. He could reverse engineer these devices, substituting materials that didn''t exist in his world with suitable alternatives.

    The color TV, while an antique in Dragon Ball''s world, represented cutting-edge technology in Arthur''s reality. Its presence promised to revolutionize the entertainment landscape.

    ***

    Later, as Arthur exited the company building, his instincts prickled. A quick glance confirmed his suspicions - a group of thugs were tailing him.

    Deciding to confront the situation head-on, Arthur led them into a secluded alley, ensuring no innocent bystanders would be caught in the crossfire.

    Without turning, Arthur addressed his pursuers. "What do you want from me?"

    A fiendish demon, clearly the leader, cracked his knuckles with an ominous pop. "Hehe, you don''t need to know," he sneered. "Someone just wanted us to teach you a lesson."

    "Is that so?" Arthur''s lips curved into a smile, a glint of anticipation in his eyes.

    His fighting experience from the Dragon Ball world was about to face its first real-world test. While he knew reality operated on different logic - he couldn''t replicate Nam''s superhuman leaps with minimal effort here - the skills and instincts he''d honed remained razor-sharp.

    Before the thugs could react, Arthur vanished from their line of sight. In a blink, he reappeared beside them, his fist glowing with energy as he unleashed the "Infernal Fist" technique on the leader.

    The demon crashed into the wall with a sickening thud. As realization dawned on the other thugs, they lunged at Arthur. But he was already in motion, effortlessly evading their clumsy attacks and systematically dismantling their offense.

    What should have been a group assault quickly devolved into a one-sided beatdown, with Arthur as the unlikely victor. He methodically incapacitated each thug, saving the leader for last.

    "Please! No more!" the leader whimpered, cowering before Arthur''s raised fist.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "Who ordered you to attack me?"

    The leader hesitated, but as Arthur''s fist inched closer, he broke. "It was a police officer! I- I don''t know his name!"

    Another thug, sprawled on the ground, chimed in through tears, "Yes! He paid us to beat you. And..."

    "And leave you this letter..." the leader finished, fumbling to produce an envelope.

    Arthur snatched the letter, his eyes scanning its contents. The message was clear: drop the case against Caleb Diamond.

    A dark chuckle escaped Arthur''s lips as he tore the letter to shreds. This crude attempt at intimidation had only strengthened his resolve. Whoever was behind this - be it Caleb or corrupt officers - had severely underestimated their opponent.

    A few days ago, Arthur might have needed to fully transform into his {Primal Morningstar} form. Now, he didn''t even need to tap into the ability to defeat the thugs who lay battered and crying on the ground.

 Chapter 138: Hellfire OS 1 and expansion

    Chapter 138: Hellfire OS 1 and expansion

    (Arthur POV)

    After dealing with the thugs, I made my way to our secret warehouse. The team''s eyes widened as I presented the stack of papers containing the operating system code I''d acquired from the Dragon Ball world.

    Drake''s excitement was palpable. "This is incredible! We can start test-running this program immediately - identify any issues in the code!"

    I smiled, confident in my computer knowledge yet aware of the complexities involved. "Go ahead and check for any bugs," I advised. "This isn''t just a simple calculation or movie editing program based on binary like our first computer. It''s far more intricate."

    "Got it, boss," the computer team chorused, their enthusiasm evident.

    Josh grinned, "It''s fortunate that the computer can read these papers without much trouble. We should see results in a few days."

    Our young wizard on the team quickly duplicated the papers I''d brought. The duplicates dissolved, their contents instantly readable by our computer systems.

    Within minutes, the team had input the necessary commands, and "Hellfire OS 1" flickered to life on the screen.

    As the interface appeared, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. It was clearly superior to the Windows 1 I remembered from my previous life.

    "This is amazing, boss! Did you really manage to do this all by yourself?" Drake''s voice was filled with awe.

    I simply nodded, keeping to myself the thought that with more advanced hardware, I could have copied an even more sophisticated OS from the Dragon Ball world.

    "There are still a few issues," Josh observed, "but nothing we can''t fix. We should have most of them sorted out in a few days."

    "Excellent work," I commended them. "Once we''ve ironed out these kinks, we''ll focus on developing better CPUs, RAM, and other components for our next computer project."

    The team nodded, their smiles a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. Their earlier work on the OS hadn''t been in vain - it had provided them invaluable programming experience that would serve us well moving forward.

    Smiling, I left the warehouse, my mind racing with possibilities. If only I could have brought advanced computer components from the Dragon Ball world for my team to research, our progress would have been exponential. Unfortunately, the {Creator''s Realms} had its limitations. I could only bring certain items or materials.

    Even so, the colored TV and other advanced gadgets like the capsule were pushing the boundaries of what the {Creator''s Realms} could handle. It was a start, and a promising one at that.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The leader, his face obscured by an eagle mask, nodded solemnly. "There''s a high probability," he said, his voice resonating with authority. "Ancient records speak of the Ring of Greed''s ability to absorb magical mana from vast distances. Recent reports align perfectly with these accounts. I''m convinced this ''Mana Crisis'' is the work of the Ring of Greed."

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the assembly. A woman in a fox mask, her voice melodious yet sharp, spoke up. "If that''s the case, the Ring first manifested in Horn Kingdom, and then in Gloomstone Forest?"

    "Precisely," the leader confirmed. He paused, his next words heavy with implication. "And it''s crucial to note that the ring cannot consume mana autonomously. Someone must be wearing it."

    This revelation sent a wave of alarm through the members. The individual in the devil mask, his voice a deep rumble, voiced their collective concern. "If so, locating the ring will prove exceptionally challenging."

    The leader''s response was swift and decisive. "Deploy our operatives to investigate Gloomstone Forest. That''s where the ring''s presence was last detected."

    "What about that district in Horn Kingdom?" a masked member inquired.

    The leader''s response was measured. "We''ll focus our primary investigation on Gloomstone, but dispatch our most capable and competent operatives to Horn Kingdom as well. We can''t afford to overlook any potential leads."

    "Understood," the members chorused in unison, their voices blending into a solemn affirmation.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Arthur remained blissfully unaware of the consequences his actions had set in motion. Even if he had known, he likely wouldn''t have cared much. Experience had taught him that the more he concerned himself with such matters, the more trouble seemed to find him.

    Currently, Arthur was preoccupied with expanding Hellfire Studio. He was in the process of hiring directors to work on martial arts movies, with Lee Jun-fan at the forefront. Arthur had even convinced Lee to adopt the screen name "Bruce Lee," a nod to his previous life''s knowledge.

    But hiring directors was just the tip of the iceberg. Arthur''s true focus lay in reverse-engineering the color television and preparing an "Anime Studio." He had grand plans to produce anime series like "Dragon Ball," "Naruto," "Cowboy Bebop," and many others.

    Arthur''s strategy was intrinsically linked to the {Creator''s Realms} ability.

    The more successful a fiction became in his reality, the greater his influence within that fictional world. This extended to bringing back more objects and materials, and even retaining a greater portion of the powers he gained in those realms.

    Due to the differing logic between fictional worlds and his reality, Arthur couldn''t fully transplant the immense power he gained in fiction to his real life. From the Dragon Ball world, for instance, he only retained about 10% of the power he''d acquired there.

    This percentage could increase with the fiction''s success in reality, potentially reaching 20% or higher.

    Despite this limitation, the 10% he did retain was far from insignificant. He could use techniques like the Kamehameha by substituting "Ki" with "Magic." However, Arthur had made an even more crucial discovery: his reality was brimming with untapped "Ki" energy.

    This revelation made mastering "Ki" manipulation in Dragon Ball even more vital. In his own reality, Arthur could potentially harness all this ambient "Ki" for himself. The challenge now lay in training within Dragon Ball to increase his capacity to contain and control larger amounts of "Ki."

 Chapter 139: Rumours of retiring

    Chapter 139: Rumours of retiring

    (3rd Person POV)

    The opportunity to join the rising "Hellfire Studio" was too tempting to ignore. Many directors rushed to submit their applications.

    Despite many filmmakers'' hatred for Arthur Morningstar reshaping the industry, they couldn''t deny the massive impact he''d made in such a short time.

    Among the applicants was Amon Oblivion - once a famous director in the Morningstar Kingdom, until he faded into irrelevance following Arthur''s meteoric rise.

    ''I will prove to everyone that I can still be a great filmmaker,'' Amon thought to himself.

    After losing his relevance, people he once called friends began distancing themselves from him.

    Even his family, a noble house in Abbadon City, abandoned him without hesitation.

    He endured months of hardship, initially blaming Arthur in silence for his situation. But life humbled him and taught him harsh lessons. Gradually, he came to realize that his situation wasn''t Arthur''s fault at all.

    This realization struck hardest when he witnessed Arthur''s work firsthand - during his roughest days, he''d spent his precious last two dollars to watch Lord of the Rings. There was no denying it - Arthur Morningstar was a demon that every filmmaker should aspire to become.

    Amon found himself growing grateful to Arthur - without this fall from grace, he might have remained surrounded by fake friends and family forever.

    A few weeks ago, he returned to filmmaking. His latest film earned enough money to fund his journey to the Horn Kingdom, where he hoped to secure a position as director at "Hellfire Studio".

    After a brief wait in line, Amon''s turn came. He found himself standing before the panel of interviewers - and there sat Arthur himself.

    Amon''s emotions tangled as he stood in the same room as the legendary Arthur Morningstar.

    "Your name?" Arthur asked.

    Lost in thought, Amon didn''t respond until Arthur repeated the question.

    "Your name?"

    "I am Amon Oblivion, your highness," Amon replied.

    "Amon Oblivion..." Arthur nodded, then began a series of questions about filmmaking.

    Amon answered each question without hesitation.

    This caught Arthur and the other interviewers by surprise - including Mochi and several crew members who hoped to become directors themselves.

    "Interesting..." Arthur leaned forward, adding, "Most filmmakers applying to my company are beginners without much experience, but you seem to have quite a background in the industry?"

    Amon smiled, pride warming his chest at Arthur''s observation. "I am indeed an experienced filmmaker. I''ve directed several critically acclaimed films." He deliberately avoided mentioning his awards, knowing it would seem like boasting - especially in front of Arthur, winner of the Lunar Laurel Award.

    "Is that so?" Arthur stroked his chin. "Why join Hellfire Studio if you''re already established?"

    "Yes, our surveys show experienced directors usually avoid working under Hellfire Studio," Mochi added.

    Amon''s smile widened as he looked at Arthur. "Well, it''s simple." He pointed to Arthur. "I aspire to become a great director like Arthur Morningstar."

    Arthur and the others exchanged surprised glances. "You want to become a great director?" Arthur said. "You don''t need to join Hellfire Studio for that."

    Amon shook his head firmly. "True, but I believe I have much to learn here. If I want to get closer to my dream, I need to be close to you, your highness!" His enthusiasm rang clear in his voice.

    Like it or not, Arthur''s relevance as a director was undeniable. People naturally worried about other directors taking over projects like "Lord of the Rings."

    ***

    A week later, in Arthur''s office, Firfel stood by the door, her gaze fixed on him as he leaned back in his chair. "You still haven''t returned my amulet..." she said, her voice laced with impatience.

    "Still researching it," Arthur replied, adding playfully, "Don''t worry, I''m not planning to run away with it."

    Firfel furrowed her brows. "You''ve been saying that for days now..."

    Arthur stood and gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. Would you like some tea?"

    Firfel blushed slightly. "Do you still have that ''Iron Goddess'' tea?"

    Arthur laughed. "Ha! I knew you weren''t really here for the amulet. You came for the expensive tea!"

    "Where''s the amulet?" Firfel asked, blushing deeper.

    Arthur pinched her cheek. "Can''t take a joke, can you? Let me get the tea."

    Firfel pouted in response.

    Arthur smiled, watching her. He and Firfel had been meeting daily to discuss the "ancient amulet." Over time, the artifact had become a bridge between them, fostering their growing connection.

    After serving the tea, which had become Firfel''s favorite since trying it days ago, she asked, "Hey, will you really quit directing films?"

    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you''ve read the news?"

    Firfel nodded. "I knew there would be a sequel for Lord of the Rings, so I wanted to ask..." She held back mentioning her love for ''Lord of the Rings'' and her concern about other directors taking over.

    "No, I won''t be quitting." Arthur smiled. He still had "Harry Potter," "Lord of the Rings," "Matrix," and other films to make.

    "I see..." Firfel nodded, visibly relieved.

    "I''m just hiring directors for the smaller projects. The bigger projects, I''ll direct those myself," Arthur explained.

    "When will you film those bigger projects?" Firfel asked.

    "Maybe in a few months. I really can''t say for sure," Arthur said, disappointing Firfel.

    "I''m currently busy with another venture. If you''re curious-" Arthur was about to tell Firfel about his ''anime'' venture when the door slammed open.

    "Hey, what venture!?"

    It was Vivienne.

    Arthur looked at her. "I know you''ve been eavesdropping."

    "Ah, just came here..." Vivienne said, embarrassed.

    Arthur chuckled. He''d sensed Vivienne eavesdropping for quite some time but hadn''t exposed her.

    "Well, now that you''re here, have some tea," Firfel invited. "Arthur will serve you one." She nudged him, communicating with her eyes.

    With Firfel giving him that look, Arthur could only comply. "Alright..."

 Chapter 140: Dubbing anime

    Chapter 140: Dubbing anime

    (3rd Person POV)

    Vivienne noticed the dynamic between Arthur and Firfel. She felt something she couldn''t quite understand, but it was clearly... jealousy.

    Vivienne sat beside Firfel and chatted with her until Arthur returned with her tea.

    "So, what''s this venture you''re talking about?" Vivienne asked Arthur.

    Arthur sighed. He''d initially planned to invite only Firfel to join his "anime venture" - believing she''d make a good voice actor for testing their completed anime clips.

    But since Vivienne was here, he might as well invite her too.

    "Well, it''s about the ''anime studio.'' If you''re interested, you can come along," Arthur said to Vivienne.

    "Anime Studio?" Firfel and Vivienne exchanged confused looks.

    Arthur smiled. "Yes, it''s animation. Like the cartoons in Empirica."

    "Like Mr. Mouse?" Vivienne asked, sharing another glance with Firfel.

    "Something like that," Arthur said wryly. "The Anime Studio is still in its preparation stage. Two weeks ago, I hired dozens of artists to work on anime clips - some are already completed."

    "Really? Let''s see!" Vivienne exclaimed.

    Arthur drove them in his car to a small rented building - his humble anime studio.

    When they entered, Firfel and Vivienne were surprised to find artists busy at work.

    What caught their attention most were the TVs and peculiar typewriters on each desk.

    Arthur smiled at their bewildered expressions.

    "Hey, aren''t those the things you showed us months ago?" Firfel recalled.

    Arthur nodded. He was less secretive now - computers were patented, and already revealed at the electronics expo.

    Besides, copying "Hellfire OS 1" would prove extremely difficult.

    "Those are computers," Arthur explained. "They help the artists create animation."

    The "Hellfire OS 1" came equipped with animation programs.

    All artists had signed NDAs through contract scrolls, magically preventing them from discussing their work with outsiders.

    "Demon lord!"

    The manager spotted Arthur mid-conversation. "We weren''t expecting you!"

    The artists looked up from their work.

    "Just checking on everyone''s progress," Arthur smiled.

    The manager and artists shared knowing chuckles.

    "This is Firfel and Vivienne," Arthur introduced. "They''re here to see our completed anime clips."

    The manager grinned at the two girls. "Wow, demon lord, you have two beautiful girlfriends."

    Firfel and Vivienne both blushed at the comment.

    The soundproof studio featured anime clips projected onto a white wall.

    "Pick which character you''d like to voice," Arthur gestured at the playing animation.

    "I''ll voice that blue-haired girl," Firfel pointed at Bulma.

    "That''s Bulma," Arthur confirmed. "You can read her lines from the script on the stand while matching the character''s mouth movements."

    Firfel nodded.

    Vivienne took her turn next, choosing Sakura from the Naruto test clips.

    Firfel went first, attempting a thirty-second scene.

    She tried her best, but struggled to synchronize her voice with the character''s mouth movements.

    Through the recording booth''s glass, Arthur observed Firfel''s performance.

    "Did everything follow the guidelines for lip sync timing and dialogue pacing?" Arthur asked Steve.

    "Absolutely, demon lord!" Steve assured him. "I followed your instructions precisely!"

    Arthur nodded, then helped guide Firfel through the process. Gradually, she found her rhythm and voiced Bulma more naturally.

    "Excellent work!" Arthur praised.

    "Thanks," Firfel beamed.

    "My turn!" Vivienne rushed into the recording booth.

    They watched as Vivienne voiced Sakura. Though she also struggled initially, she seemed to have a natural talent for voice acting, adapting more quickly than Firfel had.

    Arthur nodded approvingly, wondering if Vivienne''s success came from sharing personality traits with Sakura - both being passionate yet reserved, though he couldn''t be certain.

    "Let''s watch the clips with your voices added," Arthur suggested. He signaled the sound staff with a thumbs up, and they began processing the audio.

    Soon they viewed the Dragon Ball and Naruto scenes featuring Firfel and Vivienne''s voices.

    Watching their performances, Arthur thought, "They have great potential..."

    Firfel and Vivienne felt a unique satisfaction watching the anime clips with their voices.

    The feeling was similar to watching their movie performances, yet distinctly different.

    They turned to Arthur. "When will you complete the animations?" Firfel asked first.

    "Why? You seem excited," Arthur chuckled.

    Firfel nodded eagerly. "I really want to voice Bulma when the animation is complete! Can I?"

    "Of course," Arthur agreed. He''d already planned to cast her as Bulma, but Firfel had beaten him to suggesting it.

    "Me too!" Vivienne chimed in. "I had so much fun voicing Sakura!"

    "Alright, alright..." Arthur smiled. Though he hadn''t originally planned for Vivienne to voice Sakura, he now believed she''d be perfect for the role.

    "It''ll take a while before several episodes are complete," Arthur cautioned. "Plus, this anime studio isn''t registered as a company yet. We''re waiting for local government approval before hiring more artists."

    Firfel and Vivienne nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 141: Proposition to two giant companies

    Chapter 141: Proposition to two giant companies

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next day, Arthur visited to inspect the computer team''s color TV project.

    Just a week ago, Arthur had reverse-engineered the color TV himself, providing the blueprints and design specifications to the computer group for recreation.

    They''d completed it today. Arthur examined the color television carefully.

    The computer team felt a mix of pride and humility. After all, Arthur was the mastermind behind the color TV - they''d simply brought his vision to life.

    "What do you think, boss?" Drake asked. "Does it meet your expectations?"

    "It exceeds them," Arthur nodded with a smile. "This TV will impress my partners."

    Arthur planned to present the color TV to HOLLOW, a dwarf-owned company. They would handle the mass production that Arthur''s operation couldn''t manage alone.

    With the color TV already patented, he had no concerns about the presentation.

    ***

    The next day, Arthur prepared to meet with HOLLOW and Waves Corporation executives in a private room at Fantasia Plaza''s finest restaurant.

    A dwarf in his thirties and a human representative were already waiting.

    Moments later, Arthur arrived and shook hands with the dwarf.

    The dwarf introduced himself as Dulo, HOLLOW''s representative, while the human was Harry from Waves Corporation.

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you both. This is an honor," Arthur greeted them warmly.

    Both men responded humbly, with Dulo saying, "No, the honor is ours."

    "Indeed," Harry agreed, adding, "Your name echoes throughout the entertainment industry. Your films are truly iconic masterpieces."

    "Thank you," Arthur accepted their praise graciously as he took his seat.

    Once settled in their seats, Arthur addressed them. "As you know, I''m interested in establishing my own channel here in Horn Kingdom. I already have programs planned for the channel lineup."

    Dulo and Harry nodded attentively.

    "We''ve reviewed the documents and your detailed proposition," Harry said. "It''s quite ambitious, though risky."

    Arthur chuckled. "Oh, is Waves Corporation getting cold feet?"

    "Not at all," Harry laughed. "In fact, we find everything you propose spectacular! The ''commercial'' concept - advertisements during show programs - and your other ideas for recovering channel operating costs and generating profit are fascinating."

    Arthur smiled, continuing his discussion with Harry for several minutes before turning to Dulo Fort.

    "Mr. Fort, you might be wondering why I invited you to this meeting," Arthur said with a knowing smile. "I actually have a product I''d like to show you back at my office."

    Dulo smiled. "I was starting to think I was just a third wheel here, listening to your conversation with Harry."

    Arthur laughed heartily, joined by Harry''s chuckles.

    "So, what kind of product did you want to show me?" Dulo asked.

    When he returned, he found Dulo and Harry leaning close to the color TV, examining it with fascination. "I''m back."

    They turned to see Arthur carrying mysterious equipment.

    "What''s that?" Dulo asked.

    "Just watch," Arthur replied. Under their curious observation, he connected the VHS player to the TV.

    After inserting a magic core into the VHS player, Arthur slid in the tape.

    Dulo and Harry watched in bewilderment as the TV flickered to life, beginning to play "The Demonfather" in full color and sound.

    They stood speechless for several minutes, stunned by the demonstration.

    Finally regaining his composure, Dulo asked, "Mr. Morningstar... Is that film-playing device also your company''s invention?"

    "That''s right," Arthur nodded. "This is called a VHS player," he explained, then pointed to the cassette. "And this is a VHS tape."

    Harry and Dulo exchanged meaningful glances before diving into business discussions about the color TV, VHS player, and tapes.

    Arthur smiled at their enthusiasm.

    "The VHS player and tapes are incredible inventions! Waves Corporation would be eager to mass produce and distribute them worldwide!" Harry exclaimed.

    Noticing Arthur''s calculated silence, Dulo asked, "Since you''ve shown us these inventions, I assume you have a business proposition?"

    "Indeed," Arthur confirmed. "While I''m open to negotiating rights for these inventions, I have certain conditions. If met, I''ll only request minimal royalty fees and a reasonable upfront payment."

    "What are your terms?" Dulo asked eagerly.

    "I want to acquire specific patent rights from HOLLOW regarding television technology," Arthur said, then turned to Harry. "And purchase certain frequency and signal patents from Waves Corporation."

    Arthur''s strategy was clear. He needed HOLLOW''s TV rights to sell computers without paying monitor royalties - while HOLLOW hadn''t invented television, they owned most rights after purchasing them from Empirica.

    He also sought the wireless communication and transmission patents, ensuring his future internet development wouldn''t conflict with existing technologies, even though these patents weren''t core to internet functionality.

    Harry and Dulo exchanged meaningful glances at Arthur''s request.

    "That could complicate matters, Mr. Morningstar," Dulo said carefully.

    Harry nodded. "May I ask why you''re interested in these specific patents?"

    "I''m planning to establish my own electronics company," Arthur replied with a measured smile.

    Dulo and Harry nodded in understanding. "I''ll need to consult with the higher-ups about this," Dulo said, rising from his chair. "I hope we can reach an agreement, Mr. Morningstar."

    "As do I," Arthur agreed.

    "I''ll also need to discuss this with management. Such decisions are beyond my authority," Harry added.

    Arthur nodded his understanding before escorting his potential business partners out.

    With everything set in motion, Arthur simply needed to wait for events to unfold. Soon, his color televisions would spread throughout the Horn Kingdom, and his Hellfire channel would broadcast into homes across the nation.

    He felt no concern about HOLLOW and Waves Corporation refusing his terms. After all, he only sought minor technology patents in exchange for groundbreaking innovations. The color television, VHS player, and VHS tapes were too valuable an opportunity for any business to pass up.

 Chapter 142: Losing control

    Chapter 142: Losing control

    (Raff Diamond POV)

    Weeks have passed without a trace of that damn noble demon.

    It''s been nothing but headaches - my men have investigated every shady connection around my son, Caleb, with no results to show for it.

    Even the drug trafficker involved with my son confirmed he hadn''t ordered any hit on Caleb over unpaid narcotics.

    "Commissioner." A police officer entered my office clutching documents.

    "Any progress with my son''s case? Has Arthur agreed to settle out of court?" I demanded.

    "Unfortunately, Arthur remains uncooperative," the officer shook his head. "We tried negotiating with him - and even the thugs we sent to teach that uppity filmmaker a lesson ended up beaten senseless."

    "Arthur''s martial arts skills were unexpected," I said, irritation creeping into my voice. "I suppose while he''s weak in magic, he makes up for it in combat ability."

    "Indeed," the officer agreed, then added, "Though we can''t stop Arthur, we''ve successfully intimidated most potential witnesses against Caleb, sir."

    "That''s something at least," I nodded.

    "But one witness won''t back down, sir," the police officer said, looking uneasy.

    "Who?"

    The officer hesitated before answering, "The succubus named Alissa - the woman your son Caleb was obsessed with."

    "That damned woman," I growled through clenched teeth.

    "The Horn Kingdom Court hearing is approaching. We must silence that woman!" I slammed my fist on the desk.

    "..." The police officer fell quiet, then said, "I apologize, sir, but... she''s missing. We can''t locate her."

    "Useless!" I shouted. "Then find her!"

    "Yes, sir!" The officer saluted and hurried out.

    Damn it...

    Arthur must be the one hiding her from us!

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    In Arthur''s penthouse, Alissa paced nervously. She''d been living here for quite some time now.

    With the Horn Kingdom Court hearing only days away, she couldn''t shake her concerns despite Arthur''s assurances of safety.

    Though determined to testify against Caleb''s crimes, she knew all too well the power of his connections.

    The Diamond family wielded considerable influence in Horn Kingdom - especially Caleb''s father, Commissioner Raff, who posed the greatest threat.

    Around noon, footsteps echoed from the penthouse entrance. Alissa''s heart raced - her paranoia instantly assuming police had found her location.

    She ducked into hiding, then breathed a sigh of relief when Arthur''s voice reached her ears.

    Her eyes widened at the sight of Clint and Benny beside him.

    Inside the courtroom, tension hung thick in the air. Raff sat close to his son Caleb''s side, radiating quiet confidence.

    He glanced at Alissa across the aisle. One witness didn''t concern him.

    After all, without substantial evidence, he expected the case would be dismissed.

    The court proceedings began with opening statements.

    While Caleb''s attorney proclaimed his client''s innocence, Clint and Benny''s legal team presented compelling medical evidence of their injuries. Hospital records, photographs, and expert testimony painted a clear picture of the assault. But the turning point came when Alissa took the witness stand.

    Caleb glared at her, betrayal and anger evident in his expression. ''Why, Alissa...'' His fists clenched beneath the table.

    As Alissa testified, reporters scribbled frantically, shocked by her graphic description of events. She detailed Caleb''s persistent harassment, her voice steady and clear.

    Caleb''s lawyer tried to find holes in her testimony, but Alissa had prepared well, referring to her written statement to ensure precision.

    Just as the judge and jury seemed unconvinced by her testimony alone, Alissa revealed her trump card.

    She disclosed her months-long relationship with Caleb, producing evidence that left no room for denial.

    This blindsided even Raff.

    Alissa presented gifts from Caleb, including personal items of deep significance to him.

    While Raff knew such evidence could still be contested, his son''s composure cracked.

    Caleb leaped to his feet, pointing accusingly at Alissa. "Why! Why would you do this to me?!"

    Before anyone could intervene, he continued his outburst: "Why would you betray me and side with those bastards?!"

    Arthur watched from his seat, having anticipated this very reaction. He''d helped Alissa craft her testimony to provoke exactly this response.

    She knew Caleb''s tendency to lose control when cornered.

    The strategy had worked perfectly. Alissa caught Arthur''s eye, and they exchanged subtle nods of understanding.

    "I don''t want you, Caleb! You''re a deranged demon! The one I love is Clint Foster!" Alissa''s declaration rang through the courtroom.

    "Wh-what did you say?!" Caleb lunged forward, barely restrained by his lawyers. "You worthless witch! You''d choose a lowly actor over me?!"

    "Control yourself, Caleb!" Raff''s command fell on deaf ears.

    Raff glanced desperately at the judge, who remained seated, secretly engrossed in the unfolding drama.

    "You''re obsessed! Is that why you beat them so brutally?!" Alissa challenged.

    "That''s right!" Caleb snarled, forgetting himself entirely. "No one can have you but me! I''ll kill anyone who tries!"

    His confession echoed through the court''s recording system - a devastating slip.

    Reporters'' pens flew across their notepads, capturing every damning word.

    Arthur concealed a satisfied smile. His gambit had worked perfectly - without provoking Caleb through Alissa, securing a conviction would have been nearly impossible.

    The case had shifted dramatically in his actors'' favor.

    Even if Caleb''s lawyers managed to argue their way out of an immediate guilty verdict, the foundation was laid. One more push would be all it took for Caleb to completely incriminate himself.

 Chapter 143: Surprise after surprise

    Chapter 143: Surprise after surprise

    (3rd Person POV)

    Days after Caleb''s unconscious confession, the verdict arrived - guilty. He faced heavy fines for assault and several months of imprisonment.

    The news sent shockwaves through Horn Kingdom and neighboring realms where Caleb had held influence.

    Meanwhile, Clint, Benny, and their supporters celebrated justice being served.

    Arthur hosted a victory celebration for his actors - the atmosphere electric with relief and joy. Clint and Benny lost themselves in drink, Alissa joining in their revelry.

    Beside Arthur, Firfel watched Alissa. "She seems to be recovering well from her ordeal with Caleb."

    "I still see worry in her eyes," Vivienne observed.

    "Understandable. Caleb''s sentence is only months long, and his father Raff still holds power. Alissa has reason to be concerned," Arthur said, sipping his drink.

    "Poor girl," Firfel sighed. "Can you keep protecting her?"

    "Yes, Arthur," Vivienne''s usually playful tone turned serious. "I hope you''ll continue supporting her, even though she''s finished testifying."

    Arthur smiled warmly. "Don''t worry. I''ll look after her," he promised.

    "You should be careful too, Arthur," Firfel cautioned. "The commissioner won''t take his son''s imprisonment lightly. His reputation suggests he holds grudges."

    Arthur''s grin held an edge of steel. "Don''t worry. That commissioner is a small fry."

    "Big words," Vivienne chuckled.

    Firfel smiled, assuming Arthur was merely putting on a brave face to ease their concerns.

    Arthur remained quiet. He knew Raff would cause trouble eventually.

    But he felt no fear. His training in the Dragon Ball world had strengthened both his martial arts and his body beyond anything the commissioner could imagine.

    ***

    The next day in the Dragon Ball world, Arthur faced Goku as the tournament crowd watched in awe.

    Roshi adjusted his glasses, studying the fight with growing amazement. ''Fascinating... Previously, Arthur couldn''t have dominated Goku like this - but now...'' He leaned forward. ''Now Goku is struggling against him.''

    On stage, Arthur''s punch caught Goku squarely in the face, sending him flying. Goku managed to right himself mid-air.

    Rubbing the bruise on his cheek, Goku grinned. "Hehe, you''re the strongest opponent I''ve ever met!"

    Arthur smiled, handling Goku with apparent ease.

    This mastery came from countless battles with Goku - Arthur had exploited his "save file" ability repeatedly, loading back to before each fight started.

    Through these iterations, Arthur had memorized Goku''s patterns, movements, and fighting style.

    Though Goku held a slight edge in raw power, Arthur countered him like a seasoned veteran.

    Yet Goku himself wasn''t the real challenge. Arthur''s numerous attempts stemmed from preparing for Goku''s "Great Ape" transformation.

    Even knowing Goku''s moves, victory proved difficult. The young Saiyan''s stubborn nature and natural durability let him weather tremendous punishment.

    "I know the director - Amon Oblivion from Morningstar. He might surprise us," offered someone familiar with the industry.

    Despite widespread skepticism and media outlets fueling doubts, advance tickets sold well. Though Arthur hadn''t directed it, his name as writer drew his dedicated fans.

    ***

    "Enter the Dragon" premiered in Horn Kingdom, then swept across continents the next day - screening simultaneously in Morningstar, Thorn Kingdom, Japon, Choson, Bharat Kingdom, and Empirica.

    The film''s success was immediate - earning 8 million dollars on opening day, then surging to 29 million on its second day.

    As days passed, the box office numbers continued climbing, outperforming even VFX-heavy blockbusters from industry giants like Science Pictures and Loop Records.

    The film resonated particularly strongly across Anatolia - dominating markets in Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, Choson, and Bharat.

    Empirica''s response proved more modest, yet the film sparked an unexpected cultural shift - igniting widespread interest in martial arts.

    In Angels City, Empirica, martial arts academies found themselves flooded with new enrollments.

    Similar waves swept through Morningstar, Horn, Thorn, Japon, and Choson.

    "I want to be Bruce Lee!" became a common cry among eager teenagers.

    Even adults could be caught mimicking Bruce Lee''s signature moves.

    The name "Bruce Lee" spread rapidly through the kingdoms. His prominence in "Enter the Dragon" was undeniable, his name featured boldly on posters alongside Arthur and Amon''s.

    His impact reached far beyond box office numbers. He inspired countless admirers to pursue martial arts - though one young student, Jackie Chan, took a different path.

    Mesmerized by the film, Jackie abandoned his martial arts school - infuriating the Chan family.

    Yet he remained determined to follow Bruce Lee''s footsteps, not as a martial artist, but as an actor who could bring martial arts to the screen.

    ***

    Weeks passed since "Enter the Dragon''s" debut. By November 28, 1272, as the film''s popularity naturally declined, HOLLOW and Waves Corporation hosted a joint conference that would change entertainment forever.

    The gathered reporters fell silent as the companies revealed their groundbreaking products - a color television and VHS player.

    "This is extraordinary!" a reporter exclaimed.

    "The picture quality is incredible - films playing on TV in perfect color!" another journalist marveled, studying the display.

    "Unlike projectors with their dim images and complicated setup, our TV delivers crystal-clear, colored pictures at the touch of a button," the HOLLOW executive explained.

    The reporters watched, transfixed.

    The Waves Corporation executive stepped forward. "The VHS player makes it all possible. These compact tapes store entire films, ready to play in perfect color whenever you wish!"

    "The Demonfather" continued playing on screen, demonstrating the system''s capabilities.

    When asked about the initial release location, the announcement surprised the press corps - Horn Kingdom would receive the technology first.

    "Horn Kingdom? Why not Empirica or the Mech Nation?" a reporter questioned.

    Una, HOLLOW''s CEO, smiled. "Because we owe this innovation to Arthur Morningstar, a Horn citizen. This color TV and VHS player are his creations. It''s only fitting to launch in the inventor''s homeland."

    The revelation sent a ripple of astonishment through the assembled press.

 Chapter 144: Telenovela on Hellfire channel

    Chapter 144: Telenovela on Hellfire channel

    (3rd Person POV)

    Following the HOLLOW-Waves announcement, color TVs and VHS players hit Horn Kingdom markets on December 10, 1272.

    Waves Corporation took a hands-off approach to marketing, letting HOLLOW handle the promotional campaign.

    HOLLOW focused primarily on television sales, knowing VHS players would naturally follow - after all, the players were useless without TVs to connect them to.

    Across Horn Kingdom, posters appeared showing happy families gathered around color TVs. HOLLOW dominated the kingdom''s billboards with their advertising.

    Public reaction to the TV promotions varied widely. At a food stall, a group of employees studied a nearby billboard. "Have you heard about these TVs?" a white-collar dwarf asked between bites. "They say they''re better than projectors..."

    An imp demon scoffed. "Yeah, but look at that price tag," he gestured toward the billboard.

    The prices were prominently displayed: "25 dollars" for small TVs, "45 dollars" for large models.

    "That''s two weeks'' salary right there..." someone muttered dejectedly.

    "Definitely not cheap..." the dwarf agreed.

    Outside HOLLOW''s new TV stores, crowds gathered at the display windows. Inside, multiple TVs played "The Demonfather" in vivid color, drawing curious onlookers.

    "Wow... Mom, can we get one?" a young girl tugged at her mother''s sleeve.

    Her mother glanced at the price tag and gently steered her away. "Let''s look somewhere else, honey."

    Most people simply stood watching the synchronized TVs playing "The Demonfather," the price keeping them outside. But occasionally, wealthy customers emerged with boxed televisions, drawing envious glances from the crowd.

    Those who could afford it followed suit, entering the store with determination and leaving with their own sets.

    The color TV remained a luxury item, affordable mainly to the wealthy and white-collar workers. Yet ironically, it was priced lower than its black-and-white predecessor.

    The stark difference lay in consumer interest - while people eagerly sought the color TV, they completely shunned the black-and-white model.

    This shift occurred despite persistent negative media coverage of television technology.

    Yet now, even with continuing media criticism, color TV dominated public conversation.

    First-day sales proved remarkable - the small TV model brought in 154 thousand dollars, while the larger model earned 244 thousand dollars.

    These figures marked a stunning breakthrough for HOLLOW. Their previous black-and-white TV launch in Horn Kingdom had barely reached 50 thousand dollars in opening day sales.

    The pattern extended beyond Horn Kingdom - across Anatolia, black-and-white TVs had failed to gain traction.

    HOLLOW had been forced to halt black-and-white production entirely.

    Where their previous TV venture had ended in disaster, color television seemed poised to reverse their fortunes.

    ***

    Early TV buyers rushed to watch their favorite films, only to discover a limited selection - all VHS tapes came exclusively from Hellfire Studio. Though the quality was undeniable, viewers craved more variety.

    Moreover, the TV''s dependence on VHS players created another hurdle. Without a VHS player, the TV remained essentially unusable.

    The TV switched to channel 6, initially showing static.

    Noticing his wife''s deepening frown, he quickly added, "The newspaper said we need to adjust the antenna." He reached up to the TV top, tweaking the antenna.

    Slowly, the static faded away, unveiling a scene in the hospital.

    "See? We can watch without the VHS!" he declared proudly.

    His wife remained unimpressed.

    Deflated, he sat back down beside her.

    As they watched, he realized this wasn''t Hellfire''s usual film fare.

    "What kind of story is this?" his wife asked.

    "I... I''m not sure... But it''s rather engaging..." he ventured cautiously, watching her reaction.

    Bracing for criticism about the program''s quality, he was startled when she nodded. "It really is interesting..."

    He stared at his wife in surprise.

    The plot followed Kassandra, a young woman stolen as a baby and raised by a traveling circus instead of her wealthy birth family, the victim of a vengeful scheme.

    The wife leaned forward, completely absorbed as Kassandra discovered hints about her true identity in this first episode. Her husband watched her reaction with growing satisfaction, finding himself equally drawn into the story.

    This couple wasn''t alone in their surprise at the Hellfire channel''s offering.

    Across the kingdom, other TV owners found themselves captivated by the unfolding drama.

    Initially, viewers wondered about the title of this engaging ''film'' - until the Hellfire channel cut to a ''commercial break,'' revealing the name "Kassandra."

    Finally, they had a name for this fascinating story that had captured their attention. No one yet used the term "telenovela" - that would come later - but something new had begun.

    ***

    Across Horn Kingdom, media moguls celebrated what they perceived as the color TV''s decline.

    They congratulated themselves, believing their negative press had successfully turned the public against this "new technology."

    What they failed to notice was the growing excitement among TV owners watching Hellfire channel''s programs - "I Am Betty, The Ugly," "Kassandra," "The Rich Also Cry," "Isaura: Slave Girl," and "The Clone" had created a devoted following.

    While the audience skewed heavily female, this proved advantageous for Hellfire channel''s growth. Women''s social networks spread news faster than any advertisement could manage.

    The same madames who''d criticized their wealthy husbands for buying televisions now boasted about them at social gatherings.

    Within days of Hellfire''s launch, the channel dominated conversations in housewife circles.

    "Did you see yesterday''s Kassandra?" one would ask excitedly during afternoon tea.

    "Oh yes! I couldn''t tear myself away!" another would respond. "My husband tried to discuss business matters, but I shushed him until it finished!"

    These conversations repeated across the kingdom, at market squares, social clubs, and garden parties - anywhere women gathered to share their latest viewing experiences.

 Chapter 145: Commercial

    Chapter 145: Commercial

    (Arthur POV)

    The president of Waves Corporation''s Anatolia region, Alfred Gold, a demon from Thorn Kingdom, sat across from me in my office.

    "Your channel launched a few days ago, and our Horn Kingdom sales have seen a slight increase. Though we can''t definitively link it to your channel''s commercial breaks," Alfred said, settling comfortably in his chair. "As president of Waves Anatolia, I''m uncertain about payment calculations. We have no way to determine viewer numbers."

    I poured him expensive tea. "I''m confident your sales increase directly relates to my channel''s commercials."

    "Oh? How so?" Alfred''s curiosity peaked.

    Leaning back in my chair, I explained, "Before launching Hellfire channel, I established Pendragon Rating."

    "Pendragon... Rating?" Alfred muttered, just loud enough for me to catch.

    "Yes," I nodded. "Pendragon is my new surname, replacing Morningstar. My family''s continued rejection made the change necessary."

    Alfred nodded. "I see, but what exactly is this Pendragon Rating?"

    I smiled. "Before launching Hellfire channel, Pendragon Rating was already operational with full staff. We approached 1,000 TV-owning families and convinced them to maintain ''Viewer Diaries,'' recording their daily viewing habits."

    Alfred nodded, though confusion still lingered in his expression. I continued, "My team also conducts telephone surveys, randomly calling households to learn what they''re watching."

    "Hmm..." Alfred stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    "Then we apply statistical extrapolation," I added.

    "Stati- what now?" Alfred asked, clearly lost.

    I chuckled before breaking down the concept in simpler terms.

    A few minutes later, Alfred''s eyes lit with understanding. "So through all these processes, your Pendragon Rating can estimate viewer numbers and how many households watch each program?"

    I noted his intrigue in my rating methods. "Yes, and our data shows the majority of TV owners are watching almost all Hellfire channel programs."

    Alfred fell silent before commenting, "These rating methods are incredibly clever - far more efficient than Empirica''s complicated systems."

    "Indeed." I nodded, secretly grateful to Arthur Nielsen, whose rating system I''d borrowed from my previous life.

    "Here''s my channel''s current rating data," I said, sliding the paper across.

    Alfred studied the numbers. "These ratings aren''t manipulated, correct?"

    "Of course not," I chuckled. "That''s our honest estimation. Feel free to survey the kingdom yourself about their viewing habits."

    Alfred nodded. "Based on these numbers, we owe you about two thousand dollars daily for promotion. With four days passed, that''s roughly 8-10 thousand dollars."

    "Quite affordable compared to newspaper ads, isn''t it?" I whispered with devilish charm. "And far more effective."

    Alfred couldn''t disagree.

    "How dare she threaten Mariana like that! That scheming witch!"

    I stood frozen, watching my normally composed wife completely absorbed in the drama.

    "No! Not a commercial break now!" she protested as the screen shifted.

    As the show''s title "The Rich Also Cry" flashed across the screen, my wife continued her passionate outburst.

    "Honey, please... it''s just a television program..." I ventured carefully.

    Mercy turned to me, her eyes flashing with annoyance. "What now?"

    I retreated slightly, approaching her like a cornered beast before carefully settling beside her. "It''s just... you seem rather invested in this program. I''ve never seen you lose composure like this."

    This was shocking coming from Mercy. She''d always maintained the perfect image of a noble demon lady, raised in wealth with impeccable manners and eloquence.

    Mercy sighed, smoothing her dress as she collected herself. "I must apologize for my unseemly behavior. These dramatic tales they call ''telenovelas'' have a way of stirring one''s emotions quite unexpectedly."

    "Telenovela?" I questioned the unfamiliar term.

    "Ah," Mercy''s composure returned slightly. "It''s Arthur''s term for these dramatic programs on the Hellfire channel."

    "I see..." I nodded, turning my attention to the screen with newfound curiosity.

    A commercial played - James Blaze and his band performing. The scene shifted to show him inserting a VHS tape, the TV displaying a music video while text appeared: {James Blaze songs, now available in VHS Tape format! Current 10% discount at all music stores!}

    While I barely registered the advertisement, Mercy''s eyes lit up at the word "discount." She turned to me with practiced charm, laying a delicate hand on my arm. "Darling, might I trouble you to purchase some of James Blaze''s music tapes?"

    Her sudden switch to courtly manners wasn''t lost on me.

    I stared at her, baffled. "But you''ve always disliked his music. Didn''t you call him a ''talentless showboat'' last month?"

    "This is entirely different!" Arianna protested. "Being able to watch the performance while listening to the music - it''s intriguing!"

    Ah. The ''music video'' concept had captured her interest.

    "Fine, I''ll get you the tapes," I conceded with a sigh.

    "You''re wonderful!" Arianna planted a kiss on my cheek, leaving me grinning like a fool.

    Then it hit me like a ton of bricks.

    ''The TV advertising actually works!''

    The realization struck just as my wife turned back to the screen, her expression intense as the telenovela resumed. Finance Times hadn''t exaggerated - television promotion was devastatingly effective.

    I rose to leave, my mind racing with plans to secure advertising slots. Arianna didn''t even notice my departure, completely engrossed in her program.

    ''My competitors haven''t realized television''s potential yet. This is the perfect moment to act,'' I thought, already calculating the possibilities.

 Chapter 146: Donéˆ¥æª› be annoying

    Chapter 146: Don''t be annoying

    There''s this annoying account that keeps asking for a translated version of my novel, even though it''s an original work. He/she even lie, claiming I deleted his/her comments, which is really frustrating. I can''t tell if it''s a bot or just a troll, but it''s starting to get on my nerves. If anyone actually thinks this is a translated novel, I challenge you to check Google and see if you can find one. And don''t be an annoying little pest¡ªif you''re just looking for advanced Chapters, head over to my Patreon. If you''re interested in something similar, try searching for Bringing Culture to Another World or something like that.

 Chapter 147: Desired Product

    Chapter 147: Desired Product

    (3rd Person POV)

    One week into Hellfire channel''s launch, viewers noticed longer commercial breaks - featuring Rook Automobiles, Waves electronics, cosmetics, and a new fashion brand called "Pendragon."

    Arthur had launched Pendragon fashion using designs from his previous life, adapting iconic styles from luxury brands he once knew.

    The commercials showcased everything from Hellfire films on VHS to branded merchandise.

    James Blaze''s band, Nirvana, even sold shirts featuring their distinctive yellow smiley face logo.

    These TV advertisements proved remarkably effective, reaching households throughout Horn Kingdom.

    The channel''s reach extended beyond color TV owners - even older black-and-white sets could receive Hellfire''s signal, dramatically expanding their audience.

    Yet most businesses and media outlets remained skeptical, dismissing TV advertising as foolish.

    Still, some smaller enterprises were willing to gamble on commercial slots, even if they could only afford a few seconds of airtime.

    Neil, who owned several restaurants, represented these risk-takers. Unable to afford the premium rates newspapers commanded due to overwhelming advertiser demand, he invested thousands in daily Hellfire channel spots.

    "This seems reckless, Neil. We shouldn''t trust Finance Times blindly. Their claims about TV advertising effectiveness seem exaggerated," Larry, his business partner, protested.

    "Growth requires calculated risks," Neil countered. "Haven''t you noticed how engaged people are with TV content? I think we''re looking at a genuine opportunity."

    Larry sighed, still doubtful but choosing to trust his partner''s instincts.

    "Look, our commercial is playing!" Neil''s wife called from inside the restaurant. Neil and Larry rushed in.

    They watched their brief advertisement for "Lamb''s Blood Restaurant" - featuring Neil taking a bite of beef and exclaiming, "Tastes good!"

    {Visit Lamb''s Blood Restaurant today!}

    The screen switched to another commercial.

    "Well, there it was - our first TV advertisement," Larry muttered, already regretting their investment.

    A few seconds of airtime seemed painfully brief. If this failed, they''d thrown away good money.

    "Have faith, Larry. Our advertisement will play multiple times throughout the day. People will notice us," Neil assured him, his optimism unwavering.

    The first day brought a modest increase in customers.

    Neil''s excitement grew, while Larry remained skeptical - they hadn''t yet recovered their advertising costs.

    But as days passed, the customer surge became impossible to ignore.

    Several menu items ran out as crowds filled their restaurants.

    Larry stared at their profit sheets in amazement. The returns after just days of TV advertising left him speechless.

    "The commercial worked beyond our wildest expectations!" Neil beamed.

    Larry could only nod, realizing how severely he''d underestimated television''s impact.

    The executives leaned forward, intrigued.

    "Yesterday''s Finance Times revealed an opportunity - Hellfire Studio now offers professional advertisement production services," Ivan explained. "Better yet, we can contract their telenovela stars for our commercials. This combination would distinguish our brand from competitors."

    "But chairman," an executive ventured, "Hellfire Studio''s services and actor contracts must command premium rates."

    Ivan chuckled. "Business requires calculated risks. We gambled on TV advertising initially - look how that paid off." He leaned forward. "This is our path to standing out."

    ***

    Days later, various automobile brands launched their TV campaigns, each seeing modest sales increases.

    But Rook Automobile dominated the market - their commercial featuring Kassandra''s actress resonated with viewers.

    Their tagline, "Like destiny itself, some choices shape your future forever," perfectly captured both the telenovela''s dramatic essence and car-buying''s significance.

    Kassandra''s devoted fanbase immediately took notice.

    Rook''s sales soared past competitors, their strategic advantage clear - exclusive rights to Kassandra''s actress and Hellfire Studio''s premium production values.

    Meanwhile, TV advertising consistently outperformed newspaper placements - causing newspaper ad rates to plummet.

    Yet media moguls stubbornly maintained inflated prices for print advertising space, accelerating their own decline.

    As 1272 drew to a close, Horn Kingdom had witnessed a transformation.

    Television, once dismissed as a passing fad, had become the kingdom''s most coveted product. Just two weeks before Hellfire channel''s launch, citizens saw no value in TV ownership. Now everything had changed.

    Hellfire channel had changed entertainment and advertising alike. Television had evolved from luxury to necessity in the public''s eyes.

    Television ownership had become a source of neighborhood status. Housewives without TVs envied those who could watch telenovelas daily.

    This dynamic played out across Horn Kingdom''s neighborhoods - families with TVs found themselves the object of widespread envy.

    Children with TV-owning friends became regular visitors, while those less fortunate resorted to watching through neighbors'' windows.

    In the mere two weeks since Hellfire''s launch, new social patterns emerged. Children and young adults without TVs gathered at friends'' homes or peered through windows to catch glimpses of telenovelas.

    Some homeowners, annoyed by these window-watchers, deliberately closed their curtains.

    "One day, we''ll have our own TV..." became a common refrain among those cursing their less generous neighbors.

    ***

    HOLLOW celebrated this cultural shift as both color and black-and-white TV sales surged.

    The company prepared for expansion, planning distribution across Morningstar, Thorn Kingdom, Japon, Choson, Empirica, Deutschland, and Moonlight Kingdom.

    Arthur''s vision extended beyond mere device sales. He planned to expand Hellfire channel throughout Anatolia.

    Beyond Horn Kingdom, he targeted Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, Choson, and the South East Anatolia nations.

    The "Hellfire Got Talent" studio construction had finished, occupying a dedicated section of the VFX facility.

    Even if the competition copied his moves, launched their own TV channels, and produced telenovelas to ensure high ratings, Arthur will secure his dominance with Hellfire Got Talent, solidifying his hold on the TV landscape.

 Chapter 148: Rise of TV and fall of print media

    Chapter 148: Rise of TV and fall of print media

    (3rd Person POV)

    Television''s unstoppable rise in Horn Kingdom left media moguls like Ryder Cage deeply unsettled.

    As Horns Times owner, Ryder called an emergency meeting with his editorial board. The newspaper executives shifted nervously in their seats.

    "Boss, revenue is plummeting. Other publishers report similar problems - advertising clients are jumping ship, and subscription numbers keep dropping," the editor-in-chief reported grimly.

    Ryder''s teeth clenched. "Has our negative coverage of television made any impact?"

    Silence fell as the editor-in-chief shook his head.

    Their discussion halted when a panicked employee burst into the conference room.

    "Can''t you see we''re in a meeting?!" Ryder snapped, his recent stress showing.

    The employee bowed apologetically, words tumbling out. "Forgive me, Boss Ryder, but... Hellfire channel just launched their own news segment!"

    "What?!" The room erupted in shock.

    "Yes sir! They''re calling it ''Hellfire News at Noon,'' and commercials announce ''Hellfire News at Evening'' starting soon!"

    Ryder and his team rushed to the lobby, where their recently purchased TV showed "Hellfire News" in progress. A poised succubus demon faced the camera.

    "Good afternoon, I''m Alissa Dark, welcoming you to Hellfire News, bringing the kingdom''s stories directly to your home."

    The broadcast cut seamlessly from studio to field coverage, showing their reporter at the scene of a high-profile drug lord assassination.

    Watching the polished news broadcast, Ryder attempted bravado. "Don''t worry, people will still trust our printed news over television reports!"

    But his words rang hollow as they witnessed television''s powerful new threat to print media.

    ***

    Many had hesitated to purchase TVs, questioning their value despite the price. But when word spread that Hellfire channel offered free news broadcasts direct to homes, resistance crumbled and sales surged.

    People also noticed newspapers'' sudden silence about television. These publications, once vocal critics of TV and Hellfire channel, now seemed to avoid the topic entirely.

    Behind the scenes, media moguls had realized their criticism only provided free publicity for television. They''d ceased their negative coverage, but the damage was done.

    The moguls'' belated epiphany came too late - their earlier criticism had already helped promote TV and Hellfire channel. Now, "Hellfire News" marked the beginning of newspapers'' obsolescence.

    Even before launching their news segment, Hellfire''s telenovelas had wounded print media. Hellfire News was the final nail in the coffin.

    Viewers quickly discovered television news offered more comprehensive coverage than newspapers.

    Even those without TVs gained access to Hellfire channel through public spaces. Taverns, bars, and restaurants like Lamb''s Blood installed large TV, drawing crowds to watch while dining or drinking.

    These establishments found their TVs attracted new customers while keeping existing ones lingering longer. The device that media moguls had once mocked had become a powerful tool for business growth.

    ***

    As 1273 dawned, "Hellfire Got Talent" launched its auditions, drawing hundreds of hopeful demons, elves, and dwarves.

    Arthur had strategically recruited aging, once-popular Horn and Morningstar singers as judges, giving these veterans new relevance while lending the show credibility.

    Television ownership had exploded to 780,000 households across Horn Kingdom.

    Though this represented only a fraction of the kingdom''s millions, achieving such penetration in mere weeks signaled a cultural transformation.

    Hellfire channel''s programming continued driving TV sales upward, reshaping Horn Kingdom''s entertainment landscape.

    January 3, 1273 marked television''s expansion as color and more affordable black-and-white sets launched across Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, and Choson.

    Empirica, already familiar with black-and-white TV, buzzed with anticipation for color sets.

    Arthur acquired broadcast frequencies there, though Empirica''s stricter media regulations posed challenges unlike Horn Kingdom''s open market. Despite some bureaucratic delays, he secured broadcasting rights. His channel would launch soon, albeit with delayed telenovela episodes.

    Existing channels in Empirica had struggled until recently. Now, adopting Arthur''s commercial break model, they found new life as TV''s popularity surged, sparked by Horn Kingdom''s success.

    Arthur had already secured broadcast frequencies across Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, and Choson - their proximity to Horn Kingdom simplifying the expansion.

    His success brought both financial rewards and entertainment points. Though he''d accumulated 80 million EP, he noticed telenovelas generated fewer points than films.

    Yet television''s triumph overshadowed this minor concern. Sponsors overwhelmed his telenovelas with offers, forcing him to turn many away.

    The channel generated 10 million dollars from sponsorships, commercial slots, and production services featuring Hellfire talent.

    While not matching his film revenues, these earnings proved remarkable for a weeks-old channel.

    Hellfire channel''s future would extend beyond telenovelas into anime and cartoons. Though eventually requiring separate channels, Arthur planned to initially test these formats alongside telenovelas.

    Channel segregation could wait. His immediate focus was "Hellfire Animation Studio," newly approved for operation.

    This opening allowed him to expand his artist recruitment, particularly eyeing Japon and Empirica''s talent pools.

    Empirica''s established animation industry offered experienced artists ripe for poaching, while Japon''s smaller but promising studios showed unique potential.

    Despite Japon initially copying Empirica''s style, both nations had developed distinct animation aesthetics.

    [Hidden Quest Completed: You have successfully established your own TV channel!]

    [Reward: Ancient Tree.]

    Arthur blinked at the unexpected notification. "A reward for establishing the channel?"

    "What exactly is this ''Ancient Tree''?" he muttered, examining the reward details.

    "What use could I possibly have for a tree..."

 Chapter 149: Proclaiming everything

    Chapter 149: Proclaiming everything

    (Arthur POV)

    I examined the {Ancient Tree} reward from my system storage - a miniature tree resembling a bonsai in an ornate vessel.

    "What purpose could this serve?" I wondered aloud.

    The system responded with a notification: [Ancient Tree]

    [Description: The most coveted tree of ancient times - sought by archmages, kings, emperors, queens, princes and princesses. Known as the "Cosmic Tree".]

    "Cosmic Tree?" My interest piqued.

    [Ancient Tree: Capable of linking to and influencing all trees within its domain.]

    [Level 1: Current influence range - 1,000 square kilometers.]

    My eyebrows rose. "Now this is interesting..."

    The interface shifted, revealing three development paths.

    [Ancient Tree offers three evolutionary paths:]

    [Controllable Force]

    [Selecting this path shapes the tree''s growth toward mastery over natural forces.]

    [Description: The TreeKeeper gains authority over all trees within the Ancient Tree''s domain. Manipulate their attributes - commanding branches and roots to form barriers, shields, or weapons.]

    Controllable Force held promise, but I needed to review all options.

    [Mana Collector]

    This path would transform the Ancient Tree and its network into a vast mana harvesting system. It would not only absorb ambient mana but generate its own, providing me with a personal mana source.

    The second option offered utility, but the third proved most intriguing.

    [Root Networks]

    [Description: This option establishes an interconnected system linking the Ancient Tree to all trees within its domain, enabling telepathic communication and information exchange. Only the TreeSage can activate the Ancient Tree''s abilities, accessing specific trees to perceive their surroundings and conversations.]

    Further reading revealed Root Networks'' true potential - a real-time messaging system. I could send telepathic messages to anyone near a connected tree, and they could respond through fallen leaves.

    Any tree within the Ancient Tree''s coverage enabled seamless communication.

    "Wait..." A revelation struck as I studied the third option. "I could utilize this for TV signal transmission through the tree network..."

    The Root Networks'' functions confirmed it - signal transmission was possible. This would provide superior TV reception to any viewer within the Ancient Tree''s domain.

    If the tree could channel magical messages, it could certainly amplify and distribute television signals more efficiently.

    The signal towers'' magic-based technology would integrate perfectly with the Ancient Tree''s network, their magical cores and energy signatures naturally compatible.

    This could greatly benefit my future projects, including the development of the internet¡ªpotentially even surpassing the capabilities of the internet from my previous life!

    "Decision made. I choose you!" I announced, tapping the third option like selecting a poke?mon.

    [Choosing Third Option Path. Confirmed.]

    With the Ancient Tree amplifying signals, installing towers across Morningstar, Thorn, Choson, Japon, and parts of Anatolia seemed redundant.

    Yet skipping tower construction would raise suspicions.

    The towers would provide necessary cover for the enhanced signal strength, while serving areas where trees couldn''t reach - dense urban centers with minimal vegetation.

    The Root Networks essentially acted as a signal booster, with households near trees receiving exceptionally clear reception.

    After completing the setup, I positioned the Ancient Tree in my office, arranging it to appear as just another dwarf-height decorative plant.

    "Should blend in perfectly there," I mused, stroking my chin.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    TV owners across Horn Kingdom had struggled with reception.

    Many resorted to expensive rooftop antennas, constantly adjusting them for better signals.

    Then, inexplicably, reception improved dramatically.

    Hellfire channel''s broadcast suddenly achieved crystal clarity. Images sharpened, audio cleared - even black-and-white TV owners noticed the enhanced quality.

    Unknown to viewers, their improved reception stemmed from the channel''s magically amplified signal strength.

    Areas previously plagued by poor reception now received clear broadcasts.

    Rural villages, with their abundance of trees, experienced particularly strong signals - though residents simply attributed this to good fortune.

    Morningstar''s new TV owners discovered remarkably clear reception, particularly in cities near Horn Kingdom - Emerald City, Bright Capital, Pearl Bay, Wisdom City, and Monk Mountain.

    These viewers marveled at Hellfire channel''s clarity, quickly becoming engrossed in the repeated telenovelas broadcast on channels 1 and 2.

    Days passed, and specifically in Morningstar cities bordering Horn Kingdom, TV owners developed new daily rhythms - catching telenovelas morning and night, switching to news broadcasts at noon and evening.

    The print media in these border cities suffered the same fate as Horn Kingdom''s newspapers, their readership plummeting as television gained prominence.

    However, the media moguls in these border cities proved to be more adaptable. Instead of resisting the rise of television, they sought to embrace it, exploring opportunities to create new channels.

    This approach mirrored the thinking of media moguls in other nations who had witnessed the decline of print media in the Horn Kingdom due to the rise of television.

    Horn Kingdom''s landscape transformed as magic-enhanced dwarf construction crews erected new signal towers daily.

    Major studios purchased struggling newspapers, converting them into news channels while developing telenovela content for their upcoming broadcasts.

    Arthur continued acquiring distressed print media companies, both to strengthen news gathering capabilities and preserve print journalism.

    His latest venture, "Forbes Magazine" and "Forbes Daily," launched under the Hellfire banner.

    The inaugural magazine featured Arthur on its cover, with bold headlines:

    "BOSS OF THE YEAR"

    "The Demon Genius Revolutionizing Global Media"

    "From Exile to Empire: The Visionary Who Changed Everything"

 Chapter 150: Channel Domination and Hellfire Got Talent

    Chapter 150: Channel Domination and Hellfire Got Talent

    (3rd Person POV)

    Hellfire channel''s enhanced signal strength drove TV demand across Horn Kingdom to new heights.

    HOLLOW''s profits soared into millions, with Arthur collecting substantial royalties from each sale.

    By January 7, 1273, TV ownership in Horn Kingdom reached one million households.

    As Hellfire expanded beyond Horn Kingdom, signal tower construction accelerated across Morningstar, Thorn, Japon, and Choson. Waves Corporation''s partnerships with dwarven companies enabled remarkably swift construction.

    Within days, Morningstar and Thorn bristled with Hellfire''s high-powered signal towers.

    The emergence of new channels across Horn, Morningstar, Thorn, and Japon further boosted TV sales.

    These channels required Waves Corporation''s infrastructure, and with Arthur holding key signal transmission patents, every new tower brought him additional revenue.

    By January 12, 1273, Hellfire''s broadcasts reached Morningstar''s capital, Ferland city, exploiting the kingdom''s lack of broadcasting regulations.

    Soon, Hellfire''s coverage blanketed most of Morningstar.

    The signal reached deep into Thorn Kingdom despite minimal tower presence there.

    Similar coverage extended to Japon and Choson - though Arthur deliberately maintained weaker signals in areas lacking proper tower infrastructure, masking the Ancient Tree''s influence.

    ***

    By January 17, 1273, Horn Kingdom saw other channels gaining viewers.

    Though none matched Hellfire''s dominance, these new channels began carving out their own audiences.

    These emerging channels offered more affordable commercial slots, attracting both major corporations and small businesses. Their success encouraged investors and businessmen to further expand channel offerings and produce more telenovelas.

    The trend spread beyond Horn Kingdom, with Morningstar launching its own channels, telenovelas, and commercial programs.

    Their telenovelas clearly mimicked Hellfire''s formula, but found success by offering viewers the chance to follow stories from episode one.

    While Hellfire offered VHS copies for viewers to catch up on missed episodes, the high cost of VHS players limited this option''s appeal.

    Telenovelas grew so influential they spawned their own critical discourse.

    Print media, fighting for survival against television''s dominance, found new life by reviewing telenovelas. Magazine publishers transformed their declining publications into entertainment guides, drawing readers with detailed episode analyses and behind-the-scenes coverage.

    The transformation proved remarkable. In mere weeks, the television and telenovela fever that began in Horn Kingdom swept through Morningstar and Thorn kingdoms with stunning speed.

    The rapid emergence of new channels and telenovelas reflected this unprecedented pace of change.

    Royalty quickly dominated the new medium. Thorn Kingdom''s monarch established "Thorn Royals," while his wife and sons each launched their own channels, securing the family''s media presence.

    Morningstar followed suit.

    King Luke, recognizing television''s propaganda potential, created "Morningstar Power." Lucy''s influence shaped the channel''s direction, combining news and telenovelas with traditional propaganda - now enhanced by visual power. Their military might, once confined to print, now paraded across screens nationwide.

    Choson and Japon''s royal families similarly claimed their broadcast territories.

    The fiend demon swallowed hard, visibly trembling. "According to our surveys, your highness - Hellfire channel''s popularity indeed surpasses Morningstar Power..."

    Lucy''s annoyance manifested as a wave of cold energy, causing the demon to retreat a step.

    "Thank you for your honesty."

    The fiend demon startled at Lucy''s unexpected grace.

    She nodded dismissively. "You may go."

    After his hasty bow and exit, Lucy''s composure cracked. Her own survey''s confirmation of Hellfire''s dominance left no room for denial.

    She seized the latest "Forbes Magazine," fingers tightening on its edges.

    Arthur Pendragon - his new identity - gazed from the cover, lounging confidently on a throne, his smile radiating assurance.

    Lucy felt exposed under that printed gaze, as if Arthur could see right through her pretenses, stirring an unfamiliar insecurity.

    "How did you transform so completely, little brother..." she whispered, struggling to reconcile this media mogul with the ''weak prince'' she''d known.

    Lucy shook off her doubts. She''s determined to do her best to overtake the Hellfire channel.

    She knows she must handle content production herself¡ªshe doesn''t trust Bobby to get the job done.

    In fact, Bobby''s channel is struggling.

    ***

    While Lucy abandoned her studies and royal duties to elevate the royal family channel, Arthur had already begun filming "Hellfire Got Talent" auditions, staying several steps ahead in their unspoken competition.

    The studio bustled with contestants from various races awaiting their chance. Arthur, directing the program, watched each performance intently.

    Beyond the show''s entertainment value, he evaluated potential signings for his record label.

    The judges delivered seemingly spontaneous critiques, though Arthur carefully orchestrated their responses, feeding them direction through subtle prompts.

    A new contestant approached the stage - a human whose presence commanded attention.

    "Where are you from and what''s your name?" asked Jude, the veteran singer turned judge.

    "I am from Bharat Kingdom. My name is Frederick," the man replied, his distinctive mustache drawing all eyes.

    Arthur studied Frederick closely, something hauntingly familiar about him stirring memories from his previous life.

    After the judges'' preliminary interview, Arthur sent a telepathic message: "Let him perform now. I want to see what he got."

    The judges offered Frederick their customary good luck wishes.

    "Thanks," Frederick nodded, adjusting his guitar before beginning his performance.

    Arthur leaned forward, increasingly intrigued. Frederick''s voice stirred echoes of a legendary performer from his previous life.

    Noting the judges'' underwhelmed expressions, Arthur sent a gentle telepathic nudge before their critique, suggesting they soften their response.

    He didn''t demand outright praise just because Frederick caught his interest - these veteran performers still needed their autonomy as judges. Instead, he merely guided them toward constructive criticism that would advance Frederick to the next round. Arthur wanted to see more of what this familiar talent might become.

 Chapter 151: Hellfire Got Talent

    Chapter 151: Hellfire Got Talent

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Hellfire Got Talent auditions continued, with several performers catching Arthur''s attention.

    Some dancers stood out for their exceptional skill, their routines enhanced by basic magic sparks that transformed simple movements into captivating displays.

    The comedians also impressed, drawing genuine laughter from the judges. Arthur considered signing them, seeing potential in establishing comedy clubs - an entertainment form yet to gain popularity in this world. This untapped market presented a perfect opportunity for expansion.

    Two days later, the first episode of Hellfire Got Talent aired.

    The show immediately boosted Hellfire channel''s already dominant ratings across Horn, Morningstar, and Thorn. Viewers found the talent search format fresh and engaging, unlike anything they''d seen before.

    Meanwhile, competing channels offering only telenovelas and news segments watched their audiences drift away to Hellfire.

    The next evening brought another episode. In Morningstar, Hellfire''s ratings soared to 86 percent, leaving other channels far behind.

    The show''s popularity transformed nightlife across the kingdoms. Bars and restaurants saw crowds surge during broadcast hours as people gathered to watch together.

    Even in Ferland City''s hospital lobby, despite the late hour, patients, nurses, and doctors stayed awake, eyes fixed on the TV screen.

    A dance group took the stage, their performance elevated by magic that created sparking, glowing effects around their movements.

    "Wow... They dance well!!!" a patient exclaimed, leaning forward in excitement.

    "They must be professional," another nodded, impressed.

    As more performers showcased their abilities, the audience watched intently. Some acts drew laughs for their earnest but unpolished attempts, while others commanded attention with genuine talent.

    Then Frederick appeared. His tight clothing, long hair, and eye-catching mustache immediately set him apart. His flamboyant presence sparked mixed reactions among viewers - some intrigued, others uncertain what to make of this distinctive performer.

    ***

    Television transformed Hellfire''s telenovela stars into cultural icons across Horn, Morningstar, and Thorn.

    Many actors reached levels of fame surpassing even Caleb Diamond''s previous dominance of entertainment news.

    Josephine, once a struggling actress, now found herself mobbed by fans who recognized her as Kassandra.

    Even simple grocery shopping became an event, with crowds calling out, "Kassandra! Kassandra!" across store aisles. The sudden fame forced her to employ personal guards for any public appearance.

    Similar scenes played out for other Hellfire telenovela stars, their faces now instantly recognizable throughout the kingdoms.

    The television boom elevated James Blaze and Nirvana as well. Their music reached new audiences, building passionate followings in Morningstar and Thorn.

    When Hellfire channel expanded into Choson, Japon, and parts of South East Anatolia, it faced established local networks.

    "''Cause I''m having a good time, having a good time," Frederick sang on, unknowingly channeling Freddie Mercury''s spirit.

    "That''s it for now," I told Frederick as he finished the song.

    Sweat glistened on his brow as he set down the guitar. He pressed his palms together and bowed deeply. "Thank you for coaching me. This is an incredible opportunity."

    "Don''t worry about it," I waved off his thanks, chatting briefly before showing him out.

    Watching Frederick''s retreating figure, I sighed thoughtfully. ''First James Blaze, now Frederick. Two talents paralleling the legends from my previous life... But there are still more to find - the equivalents of Elvis, Michael Jackson, the Beatles, Aretha Franklin, Madonna, Bob Dylan, Frank Sinatra...''

    I smiled at the thought of collecting this world''s versions of music legends like Poke?mon.

    Returning to my office, I found Firfel and Vivienne waiting. "Here for tea again?"

    They both blushed adorably, causing me to shake my head with a sigh.

    "I''m here for my amulet," Firfel offered quickly.

    I chuckled. Our little dance had become routine - I''d borrow her amulet for research, return it days later, then either borrow it again or have her voluntarily offer it back. The cycle repeated every few days.

    "I''m here about the animation voice acting schedule," Vivienne cleared her throat, providing her own excuse.

    Still amused, I served them their favorite Ti Kuan Yin with light sandwiches.

    "Maybe I should start an official ''Tea Party'' since you two visit so often for tea," I joked.

    "Or you could just share your tea supply with us," Vivienne suggested shamelessly.

    "Or at least tell us where you source these tea leaves," Firfel chimed in.

    "That''s my secret," I replied bluntly. "Besides, even if you had the same Imperial Grade tea leaves, it wouldn''t taste this refreshing unless I prepared it."

    The girls exchanged skeptical sneers, clearly doubting me.

    But it was true - without my {Rose Magic} enhancing the taste and effects, the tea wouldn''t have its addictive quality.

    Not that I minded their visits. Especially Firfel''s. Using the tea as an excuse to spend time with her was all part of my strategy. That is my ninja way.

    "Speaking of projects," Vivienne shifted topics, "when are you planning to broadcast that ''anime'' you mentioned?"

    "That''ll take some time," I admitted, then seeing their disappointment, added, "I''m actually planning a trip to Japon to recruit animators. Maya tells me there are plenty of talented artists there - some unemployed, others looking to escape overwork at their current studios."

    "Really?" Firfel''s eyes lit up. "Can I come along?"

    "We should join you, since we''re part of the anime project!" Vivienne quickly added.

    Looking at their eager expressions, I knew they were more interested in a vacation than animation production.

 Chapter 152: Stalker

    Chapter 152: Stalker

    (3rd Person POV)

    In Horn Kingdom''s New District, operatives from various factions continued their fruitless search for the Ring of Greed.

    The hunt spilled into Gloomstone Forest, where locals frequently witnessed powerful figures engaged in combat. These clashes became so common that residents barely reacted anymore.

    "More strange tourists fighting in the forest," they''d mutter, returning to their daily routines. The locals remained oblivious that these "tourists" were operatives searching for the ring, often clashing with rival factions pursuing the same goal.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Arthur prepared for his trip to Japon, accompanied by Firfel, Vivienne, and his recruitment team. Steve''s group had already departed for Empirica on a similar mission to hire artists.

    Arthur anticipated rapid growth in his animation studio''s production demands. He needed both talent and expertise to ensure his upcoming anime would successfully broadcast beyond Horn and throughout Anatolia.

    His strategy was clear: the more popular the fiction, the greater his influence in the fictional realms.

    While Dragon Ball manga had found its audience, Arthur knew animation would catapult it to new heights of popularity. Despite releasing four volumes, it had yet to achieve true worldwide success.

    To expand his manga production, Arthur had recently launched Naruto. Though only days into publication, it still needed to meet the Creator''s Realms'' strict success criteria.

    Once Naruto gained sufficient recognition, Arthur could visit its world and master the Shadow Clone Jutsu. With such a technique, manga production would become both more efficient and faster.

    Arthur settled into the driver''s seat, with Firfel and Vivienne following into his car. Before starting the engine, he caught a glimpse of a distant figure - the same presence he''d noticed shadowing him lately.

    "Something wrong?" Firfel asked, noticing his hesitation.

    "Nothing, let''s go," Arthur replied, pulling away from the curb.

    In the distance, a hooded elf adjusted her cloak before slipping into her own vehicle to continue her surveillance.

    Her organization had tasked her with gathering intelligence on New District''s notable figures, particularly those wearing rings. While dozens of prominent individuals in New District wore rings, Arthur Pendragon, formerly Morningstar, drew special attention.

    The organization found Arthur particularly suspicious given his knowledge of ancient rings, as demonstrated in his "Lord of the Rings" film. The possibility that he either possessed or knew about their target ring warranted investigation. Hence, they dispatched their most capable operative - her.

    ***

    Hours later, their airship touched down in Nihhon City, Japon''s capital.

    Maya, Arthur''s business partner, greeted them warmly at the landing pad.

    As Firfel and Vivienne took in the bustling cityscape, Maya handled their hotel arrangements.

    Arthur smiled, "You can try assaulting me. I wanna see you try."

    The woman snorted, then flashed toward Arthur with startling speed.

    Her martial arts prowess was evident in every move. Before his Dragon Ball training, she might have posed a serious threat. Now, though, Arthur easily countered her kick.

    She followed with another swift strike, but Arthur evaded smoothly, landing a precise palm strike to her stomach.

    That single blow sent spittle flying as she staggered back. "You... You hid yourself well, exiled one. You''re actually proficient in martial arts."

    Arthur smiled, pressing his advantage with a relentless series of strikes.

    Though she defended skillfully, the woman gradually succumbed to his assault. Finding space, she exclaimed, "I can''t defeat you with martial arts, but I don''t think you can match me with magic!"

    Arthur paused, taunting, "Come on, show me what you''ve got."

    Gritting her teeth, she unleashed hundreds of ice shards. Arthur''s After Image Technique left them striking nothing but air.

    The woman''s eyes widened in shock. "I have no choice!" She began channeling a forbidden spell, knowing one mistake in the incantation could tear her body apart.

    "?th?i?kan V?lthu?m Byn''darun"

    Arthur felt the atmosphere shift as mystical lines materialized, wrapping around his body. While the woman strained to maintain the powerful binding spell, the {Devourer Ring} quietly absorbed its energy.

    Thanks to the Concealment Magic, the ring''s absorption appeared as if Arthur''s body itself was nullifying the spell.

    "Oh no..." The woman''s alarm grew as she watched Arthur mysteriously dispel her magic.

    Seeing him advance, she hastily erected a magical barrier around herself.

    Arthur''s strikes met the impenetrable shield. Recognizing its strength, he leapt back to create distance.

    Just as the woman began to relax, Arthur dropped into a stance and chanted, "Kamehame... Ha!"

    Energy gathered in his palms, coalescing into a brilliant beam that he directed at her shield.

    The barrier shattered before her eyes. Even her mask couldn''t withstand the pressure wave, crumbling to pieces on the ground.

    Her exposed face registered pure shock at the display of power.

    Arthur''s triumphant smile faltered as he studied her features. The silver hair, the delicate face - her striking resemblance to Firfel caught him off guard.

 Chapter 153: Iéˆ¥æª“ no murderer

    Chapter 153: I''m no murderer

    (Sylwen POV)

    ''This is impossible...''

    I stared at the shattered fragments of my mask scattered across the ground, incredulous.

    A B-Grade Protective Artifact, reduced to pieces! The magical barrier it generated should have withstood two forbidden spells, yet it crumbled before that strange incantation.

    My expensive mask, destroyed as if it were common glass...

    "You..." I finally found my voice after seconds of stunned silence. "What kind of magic spell was that?!"

    How could the supposedly weak exile, Arthur Morningstar, possess such power?

    "Hehe, why would I tell you?" Arthur smirked, advancing slowly.

    I retreated, but escape felt futile. His demonstrated speed meant outrunning him was unlikely.

    ''Wait...'' Something about his measured approach caught my attention. The hesitation in his steps compared to earlier... ''Could it be? Did that massive attack drain his mana reserves?''

    It made perfect sense! No one could shatter a B-Grade barrier without consequences. He must be exhausted!

    Seizing the opportunity, I sprang into action, ricocheting between the alley walls to reach the rooftop.

    "Hmph, let''s see if you can catch me after expending all your mana at once!" I taunted, certain he''d weakened himself.

    Below, Arthur''s smile never wavered.

    That expression...

    A chill ran down my spine.

    Gritting my teeth, I turned to flee - only to freeze at a familiar voice.

    "You think I was exhausted, huh? Not a chance."

    There stood the damn Arthur, blocking my path!

    ***

    (3rd Person)

    Sylwen stumbled backward, her voice trembling with disbelief. "Ho-how... You should be drained after unleashing such a powerful spell!"

    Arthur stalked closer, his smile carrying a hint of mischief. "Hehe, did you really think that single attack exhausted my power?" A warm chuckle escaped him. "I''ve barely tapped into my energy, beautiful lady."

    Sylwen''s legs buckled beneath her as reality crashed down. She sank to her knees, eyes wide with dawning horror. "This can''t be..."

    Raw desperation crept into her voice as she clenched her teeth. "My life is forfeit now. The organization will never take me back - I might as well end it all!"

    Arthur''s instincts flared as Sylwen''s fingers closed around a concealed dagger, its blade glinting as she aimed for her heart.

    "Wait¡ª" He surged forward in a blur of motion, reaching to stop her self-destructive act.

    "Sylwen," she answered, resignation coloring her voice.

    "Why were you ready to end your life earlier?" His question carried genuine concern.

    Silence stretched between them before Sylwen spoke, seeing little point in secrecy now. "It''s an organizational rule - if someone sees your face for more than a minute, your life is forfeit."

    She continued grimly, "Better to end it yourself than be hunted down by the organization."

    Arthur''s frown deepened. "What a ridiculous group you''re working for." He added thoughtfully, "Why not simply lie? Tell them no one saw your face."

    Sylwen shook her head. "Impossible. The mask you destroyed had a tracking spell - they already know it''s been broken."

    Arthur nodded in understanding.

    "I could try claiming I concealed my face after the mask broke, that no one saw me for more than a minute," Sylwen added quietly. "But whether they''d spare me is questionable. Failing the mission alone likely marks me for death."

    Arthur''s discomfort grew. "You''re trapped in a truly terrible organization."

    Sylwen fell silent, her lack of response speaking volumes.

    Noting her withdrawal, Arthur paused their journey. "It''ll take time to reach our destination by rooftop." He carefully set her aside, considering their next move.

    Sylwen broke her silence with urgency. "Just let me go. If you keep holding me, your life will be in danger too."

    "Hehe, didn''t expect you to care so much about my wellbeing," Arthur teased.

    A flush of embarrassment colored Sylwen''s cheeks. "I don''t care about you."

    "You really do remind me of Firfel," Arthur mused, watching her reaction.

    "I''m nothing like her!" Sylwen''s sharp retort carried years of buried emotion.

    Her response only reinforced Arthur''s suspicions about her history with Firfel.

    "I mean it. Let me go now. You don''t want to be dragged into my troubles." Sylwen''s voice carried genuine concern.

    "I''m not afraid," Arthur stated simply. "Besides, your organization only knows about the destroyed mask - they can''t track who you''re with or where you''ve gone, right?"

    Sylwen paused before answering carefully. "True. They don''t know my current location. But they''ll pinpoint where the mask shattered. Their operatives in this city are probably already heading there."

    Arthur glanced back toward the alley with the mask fragments. "So we need to move quickly then?"

    Sylwen nodded gravely. "Yes. At our current pace, their operatives will catch up soon. They''re skilled investigators - they''ll trace our path from footprints and other signs."

    Arthur''s continued calmness made Sylwen frown. "I know you''re powerful - but trust me, the organization has members far stronger than you!"

    "Be at ease. We''ll be fine." Arthur''s confidence never wavered.

    As Sylwen wondered at his composure, she gasped as bat-like wings unfurled from his back.

    "This..." Fresh shock registered on her face.

    "Let''s go." Arthur swept her into a princess carry and with one powerful leap, they soared into the sky.

 Chapter 154: My Organization

    Chapter 154: My Organization

    (3rd Person POV)

    Several masked figures converged on the rooftop where Arthur and Sylwen''s trail ended.

    "The footprints stop here," the man in the dog mask observed, studying the roof''s surface.

    "Our investigation shows the elf operative codenamed Lala wasn''t alone," another figure reported as they landed.

    "Evidence suggests Lala was taken against her will," a third masked operative added.

    The dog-masked man straightened. "With no traces leading down or across other rooftops, her captor must possess flight capabilities." He paused thoughtfully. "To subdue Lala, one of our most competent operatives, and possess the power of flight... This individual cannot be taken lightly."

    The other masked figures nodded in agreement.

    Flying techniques, after all, belonged to the realm of ancient magic - a rare and powerful art few could master.

    ***

    Arthur descended onto the hotel rooftop with Sylwen, his wings dissolving as he slipped through his room''s window with practiced ease.

    He set Sylwen down unceremoniously, like placing a lightweight package.

    "What do you plan to do with me?" Sylwen''s eyes darted around the room, her imagination clearly spiraling toward darker possibilities.

    She feared Arthur intended to... take advantage of her position!

    Reading her expression, Arthur decided to tease her. He lifted her suddenly and tossed her onto the king-sized bed.

    Sylwen swallowed hard, watching Arthur''s intense gaze. "You''ll regret this..." she muttered.

    "Regret what?" Arthur asked innocently.

    "For... for taking advantage of me!" Sylwen burst out. "Now I understand why a demon - a royal demon no less - would act so caring! Your true intentions are clear! You''re despicable!"

    Arthur''s smile widened. "What are you talking about? What intentions?" He shook his head. "I simply thought you could use some rest. Are you perhaps misunderstanding something?"

    "You''re not... not going to take advantage of me? My body?" Sylwen''s disbelief was palpable.

    Arthur studied her for a moment. "Take advantage of your body?" He paused thoughtfully. "Hehe, I''ll admit you''re beautiful with a stunning figure. But I''ll pass."

    His tone softened. "I have a beautiful girlfriend, remember? She''s more beautiful than you."

    Sylwen''s face tightened at the mention of his girlfriend. She bit her lower lip, defiance flashing in her eyes. "No way she''s more beautiful than me!"

    "Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder," Arthur shrugged casually. "Perhaps you are more beautiful objectively, but I find Firfel more attractive." Then, with deliberate gentleness, he added, "Sorry."

    That simple ''sorry'' sent color flooding to Sylwen''s cheeks. The casual dismissal stung more than she expected.

    "Here, so you don''t bite your tongue," Arthur said, securing a handkerchief around her mouth.

    "Hmm!" Sylwen''s protests became muffled.

    "I''ll be back." Arthur left her to stew in her thoughts.

    She barely reacted to my presence. I continued dabbing at her tears with careful movements. "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry too much about your organization. They pose no threat to me."

    Sylwen shook her head at my attempt at reassurance.

    She struggled to speak against the cloth, "Hmph-"

    I quickly removed the handkerchief.

    "I have nowhere to go," she said, voice raw with emotion. "The organization I served for years will hunt me down. I''m completely alone."

    My heart tightened at her words. "What are you talking about? Nowhere to go?" I challenged gently. "That''s not true at all. After all, I''m here."

    Sylwen shot me a skeptical look that clearly said ''you?''

    "Don''t look at me like I''m unreliable," I protested. "Didn''t you witness my power firsthand? I''m more capable than you think."

    "Sure," Sylwen chuckled, clearly humoring me.

    "You still don''t believe in me?" I asked, noting her continued doubt despite our earlier confrontation.

    Sylwen just gave me that same skeptical look.

    "I''m being completely honest," I insisted. "I have my own organization. If you want, it could become your new home."

    "Really?" Sylwen''s tone remained playfully doubtful. "What''s the name of this organization of yours?"

    "Name?" My mind raced frantically - I hadn''t expected to invent an organization on the spot.

    Hellfire Organization was out of the question - far too obvious.

    A secret organization needed proper distance from my public ventures. Any clear connection to my companies would instantly expose my bluff.

    "My organization is called ''Hellsing Organization''," I heard myself say within seconds.

    Not bad at all. It had the right mysterious ring to it.

    Sylwen''s thoughtful expression suggested she was buying it. "Hellsing Organization... Never heard of it..."

    "Naturally," I cleared my throat with practiced confidence. "We operate in absolute secrecy. Our members are exceptionally powerful, all masters of advanced martial arts. They command techniques like the one I used to shatter your mask''s barrier."

    Sylwen fell into contemplative silence. My fabrication seemed to be taking root.

    "So joining your organization means learning these martial arts and secret techniques?" She asked, genuine interest creeping into her voice. "The ones capable of breaking through powerful shields?"

    I nodded firmly. "Absolutely. I''ll personally oversee your training if you wish."

    Sylwen weighed her options before speaking. "Alright. I''ll join your organization... I hope this isn''t a decision I''ll regret."

    "You won''t," I assured her, internally sighing with relief.

    At least I''d given her something to live for.

    [Hidden Quest: You successfully created a secret organization and recruited one member!]

    ''Well,'' I thought, eyeing the notification. ''This just got interesting.''

 Chapter 155: Intentions for Japon

    Chapter 155: Intentions for Japon

    (Arthur POV)

    The reward notification gave me pause: [You may grant your first subordinate one of the following abilities as a unique skill. Choose carefully, as each will enhance your team in different ways.]

    [Select an Ability:

    1. Silent Step

    Description: Grants the power of soundless movement, perfect for stealth operations or surprise attacks. Mastery unlocks advanced techniques like Phase Step or Ghostly Echo.

    2. False Visage

    Description: Enables complete transformation of appearance, voice, and scent. Ideal for infiltration or deception. Mastery permits upgrades to Perfect Guise and Charmed Image.

    3. Arcane Overload

    Description: Amplifies magical power by 200%, though overuse carries risks. Future enhancements include Mana Shield and Controlled Surge.]

    [Please select an ability to grant your subordinate. Choice is permanent.]

    Each ability held tremendous potential. Like choosing between perfect women, I wished I could have them all - but life rarely offers that luxury.

    Given Sylwen''s situation, {False Visage} seemed most practical. With her organization hunting her, the ability to alter her appearance completely would prove invaluable for evading detection.

    The moment I confirmed my choice, Sylwen''s eyes glazed over, her consciousness clearly processing the new ability.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Information suddenly flooded Sylwen''s mind. Through her initial confusion, understanding of {False Visage} crystallized with startling clarity.

    "It seems you''ve received my organization''s ability," Arthur observed casually.

    Sylwen whirled to face him, shock evident in her expression. "That ability I just inherited... it came from you?"

    Arthur nodded, offering a mysterious smile. "That''s right," he lied smoothly. "Every new member receives a suitable ability when joining our ranks."

    He savored the hint of shock and admiration in Sylwen''s expression.

    "You are entirely different from the rumors, Arthur Morningstar..." She spoke with genuine disbelief. "You are far more capable than your reputation suggests. People know you as weak and magically incompetent, talented only in entertainment, but it seems everyone was wrong."

    Arthur smiled as he dissolved the ropes binding her with a casual wave. "They merely judged the book by its cover." A confident gleam flickered in his eyes. "I am skilled in combat and possess many abilities. After all, how could I aspire to become king if entertainment was my only talent?"

    Sylwen''s eyes widened at his words. Without hesitation, she dropped to one knee before him. "Now that I am part of your organization, I pledge to follow your commands without question. I will help you claim your rightful place as demon king!"

    Arthur hadn''t expected such earnest dedication to his casual remark, but played along. "Use the ability I granted you to avoid detection from your pursuers."

    Sylwen nodded, her form shifting until she resembled a local fox demon of Nihhon City.

    Local politicians had welcomed Arthur and Hellfire Studio warmly during meetings two days prior, even arranging an audience with Japon''s royal prince - Akuma Yasushi.

    Hours later, in one of the city''s most prestigious restaurants, Arthur found himself face-to-face with the third prince of the royal Akuma family.

    Yasushi lounged in his seat with casual elegance, one leg crossed over the other, his single bull-like horn on his forehead catching the light. His posture projected both royal authority and modern sophistication.

    Arthur bowed with precise respect. "It''s an honor to meet the prince of Japon. I deeply appreciate you taking time for this meeting."

    From his relaxed position, Yasushi regarded Arthur with measured interest. "Your reputation precedes you. Beyond being Morningstar Kingdom''s infamous prince, you''ve made quite a name in entertainment."

    Arthur smiled diplomatically. "That I have."

    "Please, sit," Yasushi gestured.

    As Arthur took his seat, the prince''s guards tensed visibly, their cold eyes fixed on him until Yasushi calmed them with a subtle hand motion.

    "I hear you''re planning a film about Japon samurai. This interests me greatly," Yasushi leaned forward slightly. "I appreciate you seeking our people''s consent before depicting samurai culture. We''re protective of how our history is interpreted."

    "It''s only proper," Arthur responded. "Understanding samurai culture requires insight from those who truly know their legacy."

    Yasushi nodded thoughtfully. "I know many samurai you could consult." His eyes narrowed slightly. "Though I wonder - why film in our kingdom when your VFX Studio could recreate any setting?"

    "VFX Studio has its limitations," Arthur replied candidly. "More importantly..." He met Yasushi''s gaze directly. "I aim to establish connections within your kingdom."

    A glint of understanding flashed in Yasushi''s eyes.

    "I see," he said simply.

    "Consider the tourism benefits," Arthur continued. "Once people see the film, they''ll want to visit the actual locations."

    "Valid point." Yasushi''s tone grew measured. "But I sense your interests in my kingdom run deeper..."

    Arthur''s smile turned appreciative. "Perceptive."

    "So my instincts were correct. You harbor other motives," Yasushi stated, his eyes sharp.

    Arthur nodded, his thoughts running beyond mere artist recruitment. His vision included establishing manufacturing operations in Japon - specifically for Hellfire Electronics.

    The kingdom''s lower labor costs compared to Horn made it ideal for his future production needs. He was eyeing similar opportunities in Thorn and other Anatolian nations.

    His planned product line - Hellfire Console, Hellfire Computer, Hellfire VHS, Hellfire TV, and more - would need efficient, cost-effective manufacturing bases. Nations like Japon and Thorn, with their competitive labor markets, could make these ambitious production goals achievable.

    Japon''s workforce particularly appealed to him - their combination of skill and reasonable wages could streamline his electronics production significantly.

    Arthur laid out his plans openly to the prince - and Yasushi visibly appreciated his straightforward approach.

    While the prince seemed receptive to supporting Arthur''s ambitions, he''d need to navigate the proper channels through the king and royal advisors.

    During his two weeks in Japon, Arthur had cultivated relationships with local politicians and major studio heads. Now he departed with his expanded group - Firfel, Vivienne, and their newest addition, Sylwen disguised as Megan.

 Chapter 156: Season One Ends and Golden Award Ceremony

    Chapter 156: Season One Ends and Golden Award Ceremony

    (3rd Person POV)

    Back in Horn Kingdom, "Hellfire Got Talent" approached its climactic finish.

    Arthur felt satisfied seeing Frederick still in the running. The performer had built a dedicated following, with studio audiences now singing along to his performances.

    Yet the competition remained fierce. The graceful "Ballet Charms" duo and the captivating singer "Arya Gold" stood among several formidable contestants.

    As the semi-finals launched, viewers across Horn, Morningstar, Thorn, Choson, Japon, Bharat and parts of South East Anatolia tuned in wherever Hellfire''s signal towers reached.

    Public spaces with televisions drew crowds of eager viewers. Though TV ownership hadn''t yet become universal, people found ways to watch - flooding into restaurants, bars, and taverns.

    Establishment owners'' reactions varied. Some grumbled about non-paying viewers, while others welcomed the crowds, engaging them in conversation and building community around these shared viewing experiences.

    Days slipped by, culminating in Hellfire Got Talent''s season finale - Frederick facing off against Arya Gold.

    Across public spaces with TVs, viewers passionately defended their favorites.

    In a bustling Bharat restaurant, heated debates erupted.

    "Arya will win without question. Her beauty matches her heavenly voice," declared a blue-skinned demon.

    "Are you blind? Frederick''s talent is extraordinary, his songs touch the soul!"

    "Right! And he''s one of our own - support Frederick!"

    Similar arguments echoed through taverns and gathering spots everywhere.

    The moment of truth arrived at the Hellfire Got Talent studio. As votes from judges and audience members tallied, Frederick emerged victorious.

    He fought back tears while accepting the trophy from Arthur himself.

    Arthur then turned to Arya, transforming her disappointment with an unexpected announcement - both performers would be signed to Hellfire Records.

    "As our runner-up, Arya Gold receives twenty thousand dollars!" Arthur proclaimed. "Additionally, she''ll be offered a fifty-thousand-dollar contract with Hellfire Records!"

    The audience erupted in applause, Frederick joining in enthusiastically.

    Arthur knew Arya deserved this recognition. Without his subtle influence helping Frederick, she likely would have claimed victory.

    He then revealed Frederick''s prizes - fifty thousand dollars plus a hundred-thousand-dollar contract offer.

    Firfel stifled another laugh behind her hand. "Well, director harassment is unfortunately common in this industry."

    Arthur shook his head in disgust. Angels City unfolded before them, its streets lined with gleaming automobiles and art deco buildings. Neon signs flickered to life as evening approached, their glow reflecting off chrome and glass.

    After checking into their hotel, anticipation built for the upcoming ceremony. The Golden Laurel Awards would make history as the first nationally televised award show, broadcast on Golden Channel.

    Television would bring millions of viewers into the prestigious event for the first time.

    The Impact Theatre, owned by the prominent camera manufacturer Impact, buzzed with energy as the ceremony began. Celebrities, directors, and writers walked the red carpet while cameras captured every moment. Crowds pressed against barriers, cheering their favorites.

    When Arthur''s group arrived, the cheers crescendoed.

    "Arthur Corleone!" fan groups chanted in unison.

    The crowd''s enthusiasm extended to Firfel, Vivienne, Clint, Benny, and the entire cast.

    Arthur couldn''t ignore the evidence - his influence now truly reached worldwide.

    Soon, Arthur found himself mingling with human superstars like Lewis Light. Though still the industry''s most renowned actor, Light''s prominence had begun to wane with the rise of VFX-heavy films and television.

    He wasn''t alone - many prominent actors from the pre-TV era saw their fame declining. While Lewis and some others adapted, accepting telenovela roles and embracing VFX-heavy productions, those who stubbornly resisted change faded into obscurity.

    "I''d love to work with you someday," Lewis confided to Arthur. "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly is my favorite film." He gestured toward a portly man engaged with other celebrities. "That''s my manager - please contact him if any suitable projects come up."

    "It''s certainly possible," Arthur replied diplomatically. "You''re a talented actor." This networking opportunity was precisely why he''d attended the ceremony.

    He recognized the Golden Laurel Awards'' similarity to the Oscars from his previous life - which meant his chances of winning were slim. But victory wasn''t his goal. Connecting with skilled actors like Lewis Light and other industry talents mattered more.

    Besides, Arthur already planned to establish his own award ceremonies back in Horn Kingdom - equivalents to the Oscars and Grammys.

    Whether he claimed a Golden Laurel or not, these new awards would serve his broader strategy. Rather than constantly seeking out industry connections, he''d create events that drew them to him.

    Arthur found himself at the center of more attention than expected. Celebrities constantly orbited him, showering him with elaborate praise and thinly veiled requests for collaboration.

    The hostility from certain directors, particularly Douglas Harper, stood in sharp contrast. Douglas''s hatred for Arthur had become industry legend - a fact Arthur noticed but deliberately ignored. He saw no value in feeding such petty antagonism.

    The ceremony began with its hosts taking the stage - a stunning young woman named Selina Taylor paired with a seasoned actor. Selina''s presence immediately caught Arthur''s attention.

    Her uncanny resemblance to a young Marilyn Monroe struck him. ''Why am I only seeing a Marilyn equivalent now?'' Arthur thought to himself as he studied her movements.

    Selina commanded the microphone with natural charisma. From whispered conversations with neighboring directors, Arthur learned she''d emerged from a telenovela that premiered just two weeks ago.

    ''Still fresh to the industry...'' Arthur''s mind began calculating possibilities. ''Perfect timing to bring her under my agency''s wing...''

 Chapter 157: Winners

    Chapter 157: Winners

    (3rd Person POV)

    Selina and her co-host Dylan kicked off the ceremony with playful jabs at attending celebrities.

    "Lewis Light - who could forget this superstar? His role in ''Serial Mage'' was unforgettable. Playing that deranged mage experimenting on children... he traumatized kids worldwide!" Selina''s delivery drew appreciative laughter. "Surely he''s a frontrunner for tonight''s Golden Laurel."

    Lewis took the joke gracefully, chuckling as fellow actors elbowed him playfully, whispering comments.

    "Lewis was brilliant, true - but let''s not forget Michael Corleone," Dylan interjected.

    The mention of "Michael Corleone" drew every eye to Arthur''s table.

    "Now there''s a chilling villain - one who''d even kill his own brother. Not exactly less disturbing than Lewis''s role," Selina noted, casting a glance toward Arthur. "Perhaps Arthur was just channeling his demonic nature."

    Fresh laughter rippled through the audience.

    Arthur smiled, impressed by both hosts'' natural chemistry. His mind already working on ways to bring them to Hellfire Got Talent.

    "Now," Selina transitioned smoothly, "let''s begin with our first category - Best Supporting Actor."

    The category raised eyebrows - dominated by three actors from "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly."

    Clint, Benny, and Lei had all positioned themselves as supporting actors, creating an unprecedented situation that drew curious looks to their table.

    "Hope there''s no hard feelings when I win," Lei announced with theatrical arrogance.

    "Don''t get cocky, Elf. That award''s coming home with me," Benny shot back.

    "Hehe, when''s the last time a dwarf actor won anything prestigious? Dream on," Lei chuckled smugly.

    "Don''t count me out just yet," Clint reminded them both.

    On stage, Selina and Dylan built the tension before announcing in unison, "Best Supporting Actor goes to - Benny Cave!"

    Applause erupted while Benny sat frozen in disbelief. His earlier bravado with Lei had been just that - he''d actually been pulling for Clint to win.

    "Mr. Cave? We''re waiting," Selina called again warmly.

    Clint broke Benny''s stupor with a friendly nudge.

    Benny swallowed hard, momentarily struggling with his chair height before making his way through the focused gazes of the audience.

    Once on stage, Selina thoughtfully adjusted the microphone to his level.

    Soft laughter rippled through the audience. The unspoken truth hung heavy - Arthur deserved the directing award, but the academy''s ties to Titan Pictures and other major studios ran deep.

    "Still, I''m grateful for this recognition," he continued smoothly. "Another trophy for the collection. Perhaps I should consider switching careers entirely."

    More appreciative chuckles followed.

    "I have only myself and my helpful assistant to thank-" Arthur said, his "assistant" actually being his system. Then, with a grin, he added, "And since we''re on TV, I''d suggest everyone pick up a copy of Demonfather from your local film store. Enjoy my films, and thank you!"

    His casual departure from the stage, award in hand, spoke volumes.

    The Best Picture announcement proved anticlimactic - both "Demonfather Part 2" and "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" lost to "Cold Blooded."

    Industry veterans exchanged knowing glances. Arthur''s films clearly deserved the honor, but some truths remained better left unspoken.

    The politics were transparent - Atlas, Titan, and other major studios had clearly influenced the Academy''s voting.

    They''d thrown Arthur the Best Actor award despite Lewis Light''s superior performance in "Serial Mage" as consolation - or perhaps mockery, forcing a director to accept recognition as an actor instead.

    After all, true filmmakers took greatest pride in their craft behind the camera.

    ***

    The next day, the Golden Laurel Award Ceremony broadcast across Empirica''s states on television.

    Public dissatisfaction erupted when the beloved "Demonfather Part 2" lost to "Cold Blooded," a relatively unknown film. However, Arthur''s Best Actor win as Michael Corleone sparked renewed interest in Demonfather, driving tourists back to Horn Kingdom to visit the sequel''s filming locations.

    News channels and newspapers stoked public interest with rumors that Titan Pictures, still bitter over their losses to Hellfire Studio, had orchestrated the outcome to diminish Arthur''s potential awards. The television coverage painted Titan Pictures as unprofessional, damaging their reputation with these apparent machinations.

    Though Demonfather and The Good, The Bad and The Ugly missed the prestigious Best Picture trophy, they''d achieved something more valuable - capturing audiences'' hearts.

    ***

    Arthur brushed aside the award politics, focusing instead on recruiting rising talents Selina Taylor and Dylan Smith.

    Their agency''s excessive demands complicated negotiations. After careful consideration, Arthur secured only Selina Taylor for seventy thousand dollars.

    Morris Golden Agency celebrated what they saw as an outrageous overpayment.

    Who would invest such money in a rising actress from a faltering telenovela with increasingly inconsistent plotting?

    The industry watched in surprise as Arthur immediately pulled Selina from the show, forcing writers to kill off her character. Though he paid additional penalties for breaking her contract with the network, Arthur considered it a worthwhile investment.

    He had extensive plans for Selina''s future.

 Chapter 158: HP

    Chapter 158: HP

    (Arthur POV)

    With my Empirica business concluded - new industry connections established, contact lists filled with writers, directors, and actors, plus securing the blonde beauty Selina Taylor - it was time to return to Horn Kingdom.

    Our first-class cabin held an interesting group: Sylwen maintaining her Megan disguise, and Selina Taylor, my newest talent, who''d need to relocate to Horn for upcoming projects.

    I noticed her fidgeting as we settled into our seats. "Still nervous?"

    Selina shifted uncomfortably, "Yeah... I''ve never been to the demon realm before. I''m kind of anxious about what I''ll find there..."

    "Just relax," I assured her with a smile. "You handle crowds brilliantly with such confidence. A foreign land shouldn''t pose much challenge."

    Her cheeks colored at the compliment. "I only look confident because I imagine everyone as cupcakes. My mother''s trick for handling crowd nervousness."

    "A classic approach," I chuckled. "The demon realm isn''t so different from what you know. Just picture demons as humans or cupcakes - or fish, whatever works for you."

    Selina''s smile turned bashful, a blush creeping across her face.

    "Something wrong?" I prompted.

    She shook her head quickly. "No, nothing." A pause. "I''m just relieved the rumors about you weren''t true..."

    "Oh? Which rumors?" I knew perfectly well, but wanted her perspective.

    Selina hesitated visibly.

    "Go ahead, you can tell me," I encouraged.

    She took a deep breath. "Well... people say Director Arthur bribes pretty women into his bed, takes advantage of them..." Her face reddened deeply at the admission.

    Beside me, Sylwen barely contained her laughter behind her hand.

    ''Wonderful... I''d love to know who''s spreading that nonsense.''

    "Don''t worry," I assured Selina. "I''m not that kind of person."

    She nodded, visibly relieved.

    "Unless I''m actually an incubus demon," I added playfully.

    Selina''s startled yelp was worth it.

    "Just kidding," I laughed, enjoying her reaction.

    I shifted our conversation to more serious matters, laying out my plans for Selina''s career.

    First, I wanted her to model for the upcoming "Playboy" magazine - a new venture I''d launch following Forbes Magazine''s success. Beyond that, I envisioned her as the star of future film projects.

    "Titanic" particularly came to mind. She''d fit the role perfectly.

    I''d initially considered Firfel, but I couldn''t envision her in the famous scene where she poses nude¡ªit would go completely against her will.

    ***

    In Wales, Arthur continued his recent pattern of frequent travel, with Sylwen - disguised as Megan - serving as his acting secretary.

    His current mission: overseeing Harry Potter casting. Days earlier, a promising photo had crossed his desk - a child who perfectly matched his vision for the main character.

    Now he needed to assess the boy''s acting potential, though Arthur knew talent could be developed. Finding a child who physically embodied Harry Potter had proved challenging enough.

    As their airship touched down and they headed toward Hellfire''s studio branch, Cardiff''s streets reminded Arthur strongly of his previous life''s London.

    In their taxi, Sylwen leaned close. "We''re being followed, boss," she whispered.

    "I know," Arthur murmured back. "Likely your old friends from the Skull Organization."

    Sylwen''s terse nod confirmed his suspicion.

    Arthur felt confident despite the probable Skull Organization surveillance. They were likely investigating Sylwen''s "disappearance," but their presence didn''t concern him.

    Upon entering the Hellfire building, staff immediately recognized Arthur, whisking him and Sylwen to an ongoing executive conference.

    The fiend demon named Zack, Arthur''s appointed president for the Wales branch, initially bristled at the interruption before recognizing his visitor. "Boss Arthur!" he exclaimed. "We weren''t expecting you - you should have notified us!"

    Arthur settled into the head chair with casual authority. "No need for notification. I''m here for one reason." He fixed his gaze on the room. "It''s been weeks - I want to see our Harry Potter casting progress."

    After Zack''s detailed briefing, they proceeded to meet the potential cast members.

    Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully, contemplating approaching Lewis Light for a role to accelerate production. His attention fixed on a shy, bespectacled boy accompanied by his mother. "He looks more like Harry in person," he murmured.

    "Your thoughts, boss?" Zack asked anxiously.

    "You''ve done well finding him," Arthur nodded. "He matches my vision for Harry."

    Zack released a relieved sigh.

    "Now let''s test his acting ability." At Arthur''s word, Zack hurried to summon the boy.

    The young boy shifted nervously before the assembled demons. Like most human children, his instincts warned him to fear beings like Arthur, Zack, and the other Hellfire staff.

    "Please excuse my son''s nervousness. He''s always like this," his mother apologized.

    Arthur offered a reassuring smile, understanding the natural wariness human children felt toward demons. "No need to worry. It''s perfectly normal."

    The mother''s tension visibly eased at his response.

    "What''s your name, boy?" Arthur asked gently.

    "My name is Daniel, sir," the child replied, eyes downcast.

    Arthur caught his breath at the coincidence - even sharing the same name as the Harry Potter actor from his previous life.

    "Daniel..." Arthur repeated thoughtfully. "Would you show me what you can do, Daniel?"

    "What I can do?" Daniel looked up, confused.

    "Yes. Your acting ability," Arthur clarified with an encouraging nod.

 Chapter 159: Miracle

    Chapter 159: Miracle

    (3rd Person POV)

    Daniel''s throat tightened as he stood before the panel of demons, their otherworldly features making his palms sweat. The weight of their expectations ¨C and his mother''s hopeful glances ¨C pressed down on his small shoulders like a physical burden.

    When he tried to perform, his movements were wooden, his voice barely above a whisper. Each word from the script felt like a stone in his mouth.

    Arthur raised a hand, gently halting the audition. "Thank you, Daniel." His gaze shifted to the boy''s mother, his expression carefully neutral. "Mrs. Hayes, I don''t believe Daniel is quite ready for this role. The camera picks up reluctance, and right now, I''m seeing a very uncomfortable young man."

    "Oh, no, you misunderstand!" Danica stepped forward, her fingers threading protectively through Daniel''s hair. "He''s just shy around new people. Especially..." She caught herself before saying ''demons,'' but the word hung unspoken in the air.

    Arthur leaned forward in his chair, his voice softening. "I''ve been in this industry long enough to recognize the difference between stage fright and genuine discomfort. My films are significant commitments ¨C months of shooting, intense schedules. The lead actor needs to want this, truly want it."

    The truth of Arthur''s words settled heavily in the room. Even if Daniel was Harry Potter''s mirror image, even if Arthur was willing to invest time training him, forcing an unwilling child into such a demanding role would be cruel.

    "But he does want it!" Danica insisted, her grip on Daniel''s shoulder tightening slightly. "Tell them, sweetheart."

    Arthur held up a hand, addressing Daniel directly. "Let me ask you something, and I want you to be completely honest." His eyes, though supernatural in their intensity, held genuine kindness. "Do you actually want to be the star of this film?"

    Daniel froze, caught between his mother''s expectant gaze and Arthur''s gentle inquiry. His mouth opened, but Arthur spoke again before he could force out the answer his mother wanted to hear.

    "There''s no wrong answer here," Arthur assured him. "If you''re not ready for this industry ¨C or if you''re unsure about working with demons ¨C that''s perfectly fine. Talent doesn''t expire. The door will always be open if you change your mind later."

    Something in Arthur''s words struck a chord. Daniel''s eyes widened, surprised that this demon director had seen straight through to the heart of his hesitation.

    The weight of his situation pressed heavily on his young shoulders.

    The entertainment industry''s reputation haunted him through his father''s warnings ¨C whispered tales of corruption that made no distinction between human, elf, dwarf, or demon productions. Yet here he stood, desperate circumstances forcing his hand.

    His father''s illness had stretched on for weeks, draining not just their hopes but their savings. He could see the worry lines deepening on his mother''s face with each passing day. The choice before him felt less like a decision and more like an inevitability.

    But Arthur''s unexpected kindness ¨C the absence of pressure ¨C sparked something in Daniel. Drawing a deep breath, he squared his shoulders. "I want to be part of your film project."

    Relief softened Danica''s features as her son spoke the words she''d been praying to hear.

    Arthur''s expression turned serious, his eyes holding Daniel''s gaze. "Then understand this ¨C I accept nothing less than total commitment. Half-hearted performances have no place in my productions."

    Daniel nodded, then surprised everyone ¨C including himself ¨C by speaking up. "Could I... could I ask for something in return?"

    "Easy, Dad." Daniel clasped his father''s hand, hope threading through his voice. "We found someone who can help you."

    Another harsh cough preceded Landon''s bitter words. "I told you both... to stop wasting money on those... Solarus priests!"

    "No, Dad ¨C we brought a demon!"

    Landon''s coughing ceased abruptly, shock momentarily overwhelming even his illness. "You what?"

    His gaze found Arthur, fixing on the horns that marked him unmistakably as demon-kind. Disbelief and anger warred in his fevered eyes. "Why would you bring... a demon can''t possibly..."

    "But Dad, your stories always said demons could¡ª" Daniel started.

    "Those were fairy tales!" Landon''s outburst triggered another coughing spell. "No demon today has the power to trade wishes for souls! That''s just... fantasy..."

    Arthur stepped forward, his presence filling the small room. "Save your strength. I''m here to heal you, not debate folklore."

    "Get out!" Landon''s rejection came between gasping breaths, one trembling hand raised in a dismissive gesture. "No demon can... help me now..."

    The hopelessness in Landon''s voice cast a shadow over his family''s faces, their last threads of optimism unraveling. But as Arthur stepped forward with quiet confidence, something in his demeanor made them hesitate to look away.

    Despite Landon''s weakened protests, Arthur''s presence was immovable as mountain stone. His hand settled on Landon''s chest, and the man''s resistance melted away beneath the weight of that demon certainty.

    Arthur''s expression sharpened as his {Rose Magic} probed deeper, mapping the infection that had taken root in Landon''s lungs. "Why didn''t you seek proper medical care? The hospitals have potions specifically for this condition."

    Another coughing fit wracked Landon''s frame before he could answer. "Forty dollars... for treatment," he managed, bitter irony twisting his words. "We scraped together fifteen for the priest... emptied our savings for that much..."

    A flicker of compassion crossed Arthur''s features. "Then fortune favors you today. This illness? It''s well within my power to remedy."

    "What?" The word escaped Landon in a breathless whisper, echoed by his stunned family.

    Arthur''s smile held secrets as he channeled his magic. The {Rose Magic} flowed like liquid light, and Landon''s eyes widened as vitality flooded back into his limbs. The transformation was swift yet profound ¨C weakness falling away like an old coat shrugged off his shoulders.

    Landon sat up, wonder written across his face as he flexed his fingers, pressed a hand to his chest. "This... this is impossible," he breathed, voice clear and strong for the first time in weeks. "I feel better than before I fell ill!"

    Joy exploded across Daniel''s face as he launched himself into his father''s arms. Danica followed, tears streaming freely as their family embrace tightened.

    "Wait¡ª" Landon''s voice cut through their celebration, turning to Arthur with sudden wariness. "Is this... are you claiming one of our souls as payment? That''s how the stories always go..."

    A soft laugh escaped Arthur. "Nothing so dramatic. I have no interest in souls." His gaze shifted to Daniel, warming slightly. "I simply want your son''s dedication to my film and agency. That''s payment enough."

 Chapter 160: Oddball

    Chapter 160: Oddball

    (Arthur POV)

    I made sure the Hayes family would keep quiet about me healing Landon - they agreed pretty easily, which wasn''t surprising.

    Now that we had our Harry Potter, the team and I focused on finding the rest of the cast. The Hermione role attracted quite a crowd - mostly unknown kids and some young actresses trying their luck.

    I hadn''t been in Wales long before the media caught on. Once they reported about Hellfire Studio holding auditions, even more people started showing up. That''s what happens when you get a bit of fame, I suppose.

    Even though people here in Wales aren''t too friendly toward demons, they couldn''t really ignore Hellfire Studio. The success of "Demonfather" and "Lord of the Rings" made sure of that.

    We found someone good for Dumbledore pretty quickly. I''d wanted the actor who played Gandalf in Lord of the Rings, but he was tied up with other projects.

    The cast list kept growing day by day. We even found a promising girl for Hermione - pretty enough for the role and didn''t mind working with demons, which was a nice bonus.

    It''s been about a week in Wales now. Funny thing is, I actually miss that Cursed Chicken back home - it made a better alarm clock than the local clock tower with its morning bells.

    Between auditions, we''ve been checking out different spots around the city for filming. Need to find the right places for those early Harry Potter scenes.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur''s return to filmmaking sparked immediate media attention when he was spotted in Wales'' capital. The news spread like wildfire across television networks, drawing both excitement and skepticism from different quarters.

    Headlines blazed across newspapers and television broadcasts, each vying to capture the significance of his return:

    "Arthur Pendragon Returns to Film - Will the Industry Crown Him King Once Again?"

    "Demon Director''s Comeback: Can Arthur Navigate Today''s Competitive Film Landscape?"

    Industry veterans had assumed Arthur would remain focused on television, where he''d built an undisputed empire. His dominance of TV programming was complete - from gripping telenovelas to cutting-edge news coverage to the phenomenon of Hellfire Got Talent. Other networks found themselves constantly playing catch-up to his innovations.

    He could have easily rested on his television success. The industry consensus was that Arthur had found his true calling in TV media, where his creative control was absolute and profits steady.

    Yet Arthur hadn''t forgotten his roots in film. His planned return commanded attention, especially given how the industry had evolved in his absence.

    The Lava Brothers had risen to prominence in Morningstar, while Mouse Entertainment and the Bryan Brothers dominated the United States of Empirica. Enchanted Pictures and Landscape Studio controlled the Ethiopia Nation market, and several major studios in the dwarven kingdoms had established themselves as consistent hit-makers.

    These studios had fully embraced VFX technology, producing blockbusters that regularly pulled in tens of millions at the box office. A select few had even broken the two-hundred-million barrier, a feat that would have seemed impossible just a few years earlier.

    Arthur''s consistent success in the film industry had set a high bar for his return. The anticipation of his next project divided audiences ¨C some eagerly awaiting another masterpiece from Hellfire Studio, while others silently hoped for his downfall.

    Now he stood before Arthur, clearly hoping to add another notable name to his list of conquests.

    Arthur''s smile held no warmth. "Test your skills? Are we comparing directing abilities here?"

    "Tsk, tsk." Genesis waggled his finger with theatrical flair. "We both know I couldn''t match your directorial talent." He shifted into a fighting stance, cameras tracking his every movement. "No, I want to test my martial arts against you."

    Arthur stared at him, bemused. Wales seemed to breed its own special brand of eccentric.

    "Don''t worry," Genesis''s tone dripped condescension. "I know you''re not particularly strong. I''ll make sure to hold back."

    "You want to fight right here?" Arthur pointed to the station floor, voice flat. "Right now?"

    "Exactly!" Genesis''s giggle echoed through the station. "Show me what you''re capable of!"

    Arthur crossed his arms, casting a subtle glance toward the masked figures in the crowd. "Sorry. I''m busy."

    Genesis''s expression darkened. "You don''t have a choice in this matter." His voice turned sharp. "Remember where you are ¨C this isn''t your demon realm!"

    Before Arthur could respond, Genesis lunged forward, fist aimed at his face. ''Foolish kid,'' Arthur thought.

    A year ago, such an attack might have posed a threat. But now? Arthur sidestepped the punch with casual ease, pivoted behind Genesis, and delivered a precise chop to the side of his neck.

    Genesis crumpled to the ground like a puppet with cut strings.

    The silence that followed was absolute. You could have heard a pin drop in the station.

    The Whitlock Network camera crew stood frozen, jaws hanging open, their expensive equipment temporarily forgotten.

    Reality snapped back into focus seconds later. The camera crew scrambled to Genesis''s side, abandoning their equipment. "Young lord! Young lord!"

    They shook him frantically, relief washing over their faces when they realized he was merely unconscious.

    "Go on now. Shoo." Arthur dismissed them with a casual wave. They didn''t need to be told twice, scooping up Genesis and fleeing the scene.

    The crowd erupted in excited whispers, especially among the women who had dismissed him earlier. "Did that really just happen? He took down Genesis like it was nothing!" one woman gasped.

    "He made it look effortless!" her friend gushed.

    "I might have been too hasty judging him," another woman murmured, eyeing Arthur with newfound interest. "Perhaps I should reconsider that whole mating possibility..."

    Several women stepped forward, clearly hoping to catch Arthur''s attention, but he remained focused on the film crew as they prepared for the next shot. Their attempts at flirtation fell flat against his professional demeanor.

 Chapter 161: Waste potential

    Chapter 161: Waste potential

    (Daniel Hayes POV)

    I''m not gonna lie, at first, before Arthur healed my father, I was terrified of him - after all, he is a demon. Even after seeing him heal my father, which I''m so grateful for, I still felt scared around him. Everything he did just made me more curious and nervous about what else he could do.

    To me, Arthur was this mysterious demon who completely went against his reputation. Everyone said he was incompetent, but that couldn''t be further from the truth.

    Not only could he heal someone as sick as my dad, but he''s an amazing director too. He''s been helping me improve my acting, showing me all these little tricks I never would have figured out on my own.

    Turns out Arthur''s got all these hidden talents - like how he just took down that famous Genesis Whitlock with a single hit. Everyone''s still talking about that.

    As I''ve gotten to spend more time around Director Arthur, I''ve also gotten close to my co-actors, especially Abigail. She''s playing Hermione - who became my favorite character after reading the book.

    Right now, she''s sitting off to the side, watching the crew film another scene.

    We usually hang out during lunch breaks. It''s nice having someone my own age to talk to on set.

    "I can''t wait to start filming my scenes," Abigail says, watching the crew work. "I''ve got every line memorized already."

    "No surprise you got the role - you''re just as smart as Hermione," I tell her. "I''m still struggling with my lines. Would be hopeless if Mr. Arthur wasn''t helping me."

    Abigail gives me a teasing smile. "Well, you''re perfect for Harry then. Not the brightest, but still the hero!"

    I can''t help but laugh - she means it in a nice way.

    "I''m such a huge fan of the Harry Potter book, I can barely sleep I''m so excited!" She practically bounces as she speaks.

    "Can''t wait to act with you too," I say.

    "Hey, want to play marbles while we wait?" Abigail pulls out a small bag of colored glass spheres from her pocket.

    The decline of football seems like such a waste. While I wasn''t a hardcore fan in my previous life - just knew the big names like Pele? and Maradona - seeing it reduced to near irrelevance bothers me. Surely it deserves better than being overshadowed by glorified sword dancing.

    I didn''t hesitate to invest in comprehensive football knowledge from the system shop. The differences between this world''s version and the one I remember became immediately apparent.

    This world''s football is painfully basic - fewer players, simplified rules, no real strategy.

    The football I remember had yellow and red cards for fouls, offside rules, penalty kicks, and strategic formations that made every match a chess game played at full sprint. Teams used tactics like the 4-4-2 formation, employed different styles of play from tiki-taka to counter-attacking, and matches could swing on a single brilliant free kick or well-timed substitution.

    While Kingston Construction works on transforming the dilapidated stadium into something suitable for our Quidditch scenes, my mind is already racing ahead.

    Beyond just renting the space, I''m considering purchasing an entire football team - maybe even acquiring the struggling Evros Football Association (EFA) itself.

    Imagine controlling football associations across Evros, Anatolia, and even Empirica. I could revitalize the sport by introducing proper incentives - substantial prize money for tournaments, prestigious trophies that mean something, standardized player salaries, and professional coaching programs to develop talent.

    Television coverage would be key - broadcast the matches on Hellfire Channel, build storylines around teams and players, create real drama that draws viewers in.

    With the right promotion and financial backing, football could become this world''s premier sport.

    While I''m at it, I might as well consider bringing other sports from my previous life here - basketball, baseball, games this world barely acknowledges. Makes sense though, after seeing how simplified their football is. These other sports probably exist here in equally basic forms.

    Basketball and baseball could be revolutionized too. But there''s a delicate balance to strike with magic in sports. I''d need to strict limitations - no combat spells or dangerous magic, just subtle enhancements to support player strategy and skill. Keep the focus on athletic ability rather than magical power.

    "Football''s the perfect starting point," I murmur to myself.

    Pushing these plans aside for now, I focus on the Quidditch scenes. Kingston Construction has done impressive work transforming the old arena, though much of it is clever illusion - we don''t have time to build a full Quidditch stadium from scratch.

    The set looks convincing enough for filming. Our wizard team controls the magic threads supporting the actors on their brooms, while invisible ghosts hover nearby as safety measures. They''re handling the cameras too, capturing aerial shots that would be impossible otherwise.

    Daddy seems to be having the time of his afterlife, zooming around with the Quaffle, though I sometimes have to remind him to keep the movements looking natural. His enthusiasm for flying makes him a bit too energetic with the ball sometimes.

 Chapter 162: My skills

    Chapter 162: My skills

    (3rd Person POV)

    ~Four Days Later~

    With the Quidditch scenes wrapped and most of Wales'' location shots completed, production would soon move to Horn Kingdom for studio work at Hellfire VFX. But Arthur wasn''t quite finished in Wales - he had his sights set on the football stadium they''d just used for filming.

    At Dragons Keep Stadium''s office, Arthur faced Lord Evan D''Arcy across an aged oak desk.

    "You want to buy my stadium?" Lord Evan''s eyebrows shot up, his monocle slipping slightly.

    "Yes," Arthur confirmed. "I''ve developed a keen interest in football lately."

    Evan smoothed his powdered wig, letting out a derisive snort. "A sudden interest in football? Please." He leaned forward, eyes narrowing. "You''re planning to turn this into another tourist trap once your film releases, aren''t you? Renovate it, dress it up, and profit from the crowds coming to see where your great film was filmed!"

    Arthur blinked, caught off guard. He couldn''t deny using similar tactics before - the Corleone villas and resorts in Horn Kingdom were still drawing Demonfather fans and turning a healthy profit.

    "This is different," Arthur insisted. "I genuinely want to make football popular again."

    "Popular?" Evan barked out a laugh. "The sport''s been stagnant for centuries. What makes you think you can change that?"

    "I know you love football," Arthur pressed. "Selling to me would be the best thing for the sport''s future."

    Evan fell silent, considering. Finally, his shoulders sagged. "Truth is, this place bleeds money. Only my love for the game keeps it running." He fixed Arthur with a stern gaze. "If I sell, I want your word this stays a football stadium. No turning it into some carnival attraction."

    "Deal." Arthur extended his hand. "We''ll put it in writing."

    "Deal," Evan clasped Arthur''s hand firmly, sealing their agreement with a handshake.

    ***

    Within days of purchasing Dragons Keep Stadium, Arthur acquired a struggling football team from Blackwood Industries. The company chairman, another football purist, only agreed to sell after Arthur signed ironclad contracts promising to preserve and develop the team.

    These football enthusiasts'' dedication both amused and impressed Arthur. Their passionate oddity seemed to stem from genuine love for the game.

    To implement his planned reforms, Arthur needed control of Wales'' local tournaments and leagues. His acquisition team was deep in negotiations, though the outcomes remained uncertain. Each meeting brought new conditions and complications to navigate.

    Now Arthur stood on Dragons Keep''s restored pitch - all traces of the Quidditch filming removed, leaving just the pristine grass, regulation goal posts, and a single football. Before him stood the young players of Wales Dragon FC.

    Arthur surveyed the assembled players of Wales Dragon FC. Most were young scholars, their education funded by their participation on the team. Playing football wasn''t just recreation for them - it was their lifeline to higher education, a path toward opportunities they couldn''t otherwise afford.

    The team''s nervousness was palpable as they faced their new boss. They''d all seen the television footage of Arthur dispatching Genesis Whitlock with a single strike. That display had shattered any notion of him being the weak, magic-less demon from the rumors.

    Owen watched the approaching shot with growing confidence. ''No magic enhancement, barely any power behind it. The ball''s coming straight at me.'' His hands tensed, ready for an easy catch.

    But as the ball neared, it suddenly began its erratic dance through the air, shifting unpredictably in its flight path. Owen''s eyes widened as the ball swerved sharply away from his outstretched fingers.

    The impact of leather against net echoed through the silent stadium!

    Owen stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. Without magic or enhanced power, Arthur had somehow made the ball move in a way he''d never seen before.

    Rhys and Aidan stood dumbfounded, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    "What just happened?" Rhys muttered, his confidence shaken. Suspicion crept into his thoughts - was Owen throwing the match to please their new boss? Or had fear of Arthur''s reputation affected his performance?

    Rhys stormed over to Owen. "Come on, man! Are you even trying? Don''t tell me you''re letting him win!"

    "You don''t understand," Owen replied, still staring at where the ball had curved past him. "I swear it was coming straight at me!"

    Rhys''s accusation died in his throat as Owen described the ball''s impossible movement.

    "It''s called a knuckleball," Arthur explained, joining them. "The shot''s path is deliberately unpredictable - even I can''t be certain where it''ll end up."

    "Never heard of such a technique," Rhys said, skepticism clear in his voice.

    Arthur chuckled inwardly. ''Of course you haven''t. This technique comes from a world you''ve never known.''

    "Let''s continue," Arthur suggested, returning to position.

    The rest of the match proved even more one-sided. Arthur dominated completely, scoring three more times to finish 4-0. With each goal, the watching team''s expressions shifted from doubt to amazement.

    Rhys, their star player, hadn''t stood a chance. Arthur had outmaneuvered him at every turn, demonstrating a mastery of the game none of them had witnessed before.

    "Convinced now?" Arthur asked the assembled players, noting how differently they looked at him - respect replacing their earlier skepticism.

    The team nodded eagerly, ready to learn whatever this unexpected football master could teach them.

    After several hours of training, the team departed with their heads swimming with new knowledge. Arthur knew it would take time before they fully grasped the complete version of football he envisioned, but they''d made a promising start.

    Walking alone after practice, Arthur caught a flicker of movement in his peripheral vision. Genesis Whitlock stood at a distance, ducking behind a wall the moment Arthur turned his way.

    Arthur sighed heavily. ''First those Skull Organization operatives trailing me for days, now this kid''s playing amateur spy.''

    Unknown to Arthur, Genesis''s heart was racing behind his hiding spot. His parents had given him clear instructions to convince Arthur to become his martial arts instructor, but after their last encounter, he couldn''t muster the courage to make a direct approach.

 Chapter 163: Sport Shoes

    Chapter 163: Sport Shoes

    (Genesis POV)

    I tailed Arthur through the streets, trying to stay undetected. When he suddenly stopped walking, my breath caught.

    "I''ve been aware of you following me for quite some time now," Arthur announced, his voice carrying easily to my hiding spot. "Your attempt at stealth needs work."

    Of course he spotted me! What else should I expect from someone who took me down with a single strike?

    Caught out, I had no choice but to reveal myself.

    Arthur turned to face me as I emerged, my heart hammering against my ribs. "So you knew all along? As expected of someone skilled enough to knock me unconscious with one blow."

    "You''re about as stealthy as a drunk dragon," Arthur replied flatly. "Espionage clearly isn''t your forte."

    Heat rushed to my face. "Haha..." What else could I say to that?

    "Why are you following me?" His tone made it clear he had better things to do than chat.

    "I wanted to..." I steeled myself. "Would you consider becoming my martial arts instructor? I want to learn from you."

    Surprise flickered across his features. "You want me to teach you?"

    I nodded eagerly. "You must be incredibly skilled! My family will pay generously for your time!"

    Arthur crossed his arms. "No."

    "But we''re prepared to offer thousands of dollars for just a few hours!" I protested.

    "The answer''s still no." He shook his head dismissively. "I''m not a martial arts instructor, and thousands mean nothing when you earn millions." His snort carried years of wealth behind it.

    He turned and walked away. I chased after him, offering everything from my family''s secret martial arts techniques to rare magic spells. Arthur didn''t even slow down. Nothing I said seemed to matter to him at all.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    The Whitlock family really doesn''t understand. A few thousand dollars? Secret techniques? None of that is worth my time when I have entire industries to revolutionize.

    My focus remained on expanding business ventures in Wales. The Evros Football Association acquisition was still in negotiation, and I had my sights set on the Welsh Premier Football Association''s tournament organization.

    Back in my hotel room, I spent hours strategizing plays for my team''s upcoming tournament matches. The players showed promise, but they needed intensive training.

    "No doubt about it," Cian agreed, still testing his new boots.

    Arthur fell silent, contemplating tomorrow''s match. Arsenal Wales FC represented their first real test - a chance to prove whether his innovations could truly transform the game.

    The Welsh Premier League tournament was in full swing, complicating Arthur''s negotiations with the Welsh Premier Football Association. The WPFA''s hesitation to sell during an active tournament was understandable, even if it tested Arthur''s patience.

    "Wonder how my boys will handle Arsenal Wales," Arthur mused, allowing himself a quiet chuckle.

    His team had developed remarkably. By his previous life''s standards, they''d be considered decent players - but in this world, where football remained primitive, they were practically revolutionary. Wales Dragon FC had fallen far from their glory days of a few years ago, becoming one of the league''s weaker clubs. But Arthur knew that was about to change dramatically.

    ***

    During training sessions, Arthur couldn''t ignore Genesis''s persistent presence anymore. The boy''s daily surveillance had grown tiresome.

    When Genesis saw Arthur approaching, his eyes lit up with hope - surely now the demon would agree to become his martial arts instructor. Instead, Arthur grabbed his arm and dragged him onto the field.

    "Kid, since you won''t stop following me around, you might as well make yourself useful. Go train with the others!"

    "What?" Genesis stood frozen, his martial arts ambitions suddenly derailed.

    The football players looked equally baffled at their new training partner. None of them had expected their practice to include the notorious young noble who''d challenged their boss.

    "Go on!" Arthur gave Genesis a firm push toward the waiting players.

    Genesis stumbled into practice, completely out of his element. He moved like a lost duckling among the coordinated players, barely understanding the basic rules, let alone the strategic plays Arthur had been teaching.

    After struggling through the first half, Genesis finally burst out in frustration. "What''s the point of this stupid game? It''s needlessly difficult and makes no sense!"

    The team''s collective glare could have melted steel.

    Arthur delivered a quick smack to the back of Genesis''s head. "Don''t call the game stupid. The only stupid one here is you."

    Genesis staggered from the light blow, but his eyes shone with admiration rather than anger. "Please, just teach me martial arts instead! I''m begging you!"

    Arthur studied the persistent youth with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. "Tell you what - show me you can play decent football, and I might consider it."

    "Really?" Genesis''s face lit up with hope.

    Arthur nodded, internally wondering about the Whitlock family''s true motives. Were they simply seeking connections with him, or was there something more?

    "I''ll give it everything I''ve got!" Genesis declared, suddenly energized.

    Arthur suppressed a smile. His real plan was simple - get the boy so absorbed in football that he''d forget about martial arts entirely. Who knew? Genesis might even discover a genuine passion for the sport along the way.

 Chapter 164: Changes in the sport

    Chapter 164: Changes in the sport

    (Genesis POV)

    I''m stuck playing this ridiculous football game, but if it gets Arthur to train me in martial arts, I''ll endure it.

    The practice wasn''t particularly strenuous - not compared to my training at the Royal Academy under Sir Horton. But Arthur clearly surpassed even Sir Horton''s combat skills, which explained my parents'' insistence on securing him as my instructor.

    I gave the game my all, knowing Arthur wouldn''t even consider training me otherwise. But these players made me look like a complete novice!

    It made no sense. I clearly had superior physical training and martial arts experience, yet they outmaneuvered me at every turn. The whole thing was infuriating and humiliating.

    Every time I thought I had the ball under control, someone would slip past my defense with some clever footwork and score.

    "Are you even trying? You''re playing like a liability out there," Finn called out, shaking his head.

    "Just wait!" I shot back. "Once I figure this game out, I''ll show all of you who''s superior!"

    But my boasting couldn''t mask how far behind I was. I found myself actually having to focus on the basics - proper dribbling, ball control, accurate passing.

    The next day, I swallowed my pride and visited Morty''s Cobbler Shop to buy the same boots the other players wore. The difference in performance was immediate, but I still couldn''t match their skill level.

    As I spent my time playing football with the others, understanding gradually dawned. The more I grasped the game''s nuances, the more unexpectedly fascinated I became. And in just a few hours, these players I''d been training with would face another football club in actual competition.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Wales Dragon FC faced Arsenal Wales FC on a quiet afternoon, with only a handful of spectators scattered throughout the massive stadium.

    Arthur watched from the stands alongside Genesis and his coaching staff as the teams took their positions. Arsenal Wales''s players carried themselves with the swagger of favorites.

    "Best of luck," Arsenal''s captain sneered at Rhys, his tone dripping with mockery.

    "Same to you," Rhys replied with genuine calm, surprising his opponent.

    The Arsenal captain''s confidence wavered slightly at Rhys''s unexpected composure, but he brushed it off with a dismissive snort as the whistle blew.

    What unfolded next left the sparse crowd stunned. Wales Dragon players barely used any magic, yet they moved with precision and purpose, scoring through what appeared to be simple but devastatingly effective shots.

    "I''ll make it bigger than you can imagine," Arthur''s smile carried absolute certainty. "More popular than you''d dare to dream."

    Silence stretched between them before Alun finally nodded. "Let''s discuss terms." For the love of football, he''d trust Arthur''s vision.

    The decision wasn''t purely romantic. The old Evros saying rang true: "There''s no money in football and chess. Those who love these games love losing money on them." Alun had proved it by pouring his fortune into the association.

    His wife had been pushing him to accept Arthur''s offer for days. He''d resisted, but today''s match - seeing Arthur''s innovations in action - had finally convinced him. Perhaps this demon could save the sport he loved while stopping the financial bleeding that threatened his family''s future.

    ***

    Arthur''s acquisition of the Welsh Premier Football Association sent shockwaves through the football community. When Alun Griffiths willingly sold the organization, insiders were stunned.

    Media coverage exploded across all channels. Television crews cornered football enthusiasts for their reactions.

    "That demon should stick to what he knows!" one passionate fan raged on camera. "He''s already conquered filmmaking and television. Now he wants to destroy our football?"

    Newspapers ran sensational headlines:

    "Arthur Pendragon Sets Sights on Football: Sources Report Demon Director Investing Hundreds of Thousands in Struggling Sport"

    "Financial Folly or Hidden Agenda? Experts Question Arthur''s Massive Investment in Profitless Sport"

    The financial papers were particularly scathing:

    "Arthur''s Latest Venture Raises Eyebrows: Analysts Label Football Investment ''Commercially Unsound''"

    While the media''s interest stemmed more from Arthur''s celebrity than any real concern for football, his subsequent actions sparked genuine outrage in the sporting community. His announcement as chairman that he would halt the Welsh Premier League to implement new rules and playing styles drew fierce criticism from football purists and enthusiasts alike.

    The football world saw it as an outsider attempting to fundamentally alter their beloved sport. What they didn''t realize was that Arthur''s vision extended far beyond their traditional understanding of the game.

    The Wales Daily''s headline screamed: "Arthur''s Destroying Football! - Expert Condemns Changes"

    Yet the media frenzy had an unexpected effect - people who''d never paid attention to football suddenly found themselves curious about the sport and Arthur''s mysterious plans for it.

    His announcement that Hellfire Channel would broadcast the next Welsh Premier League sparked fresh controversy. No one had considered football worthy of television coverage before.

    As Arthur prepared to leave Wales, reporters swarmed him, firing questions about his football plans. He answered them with his usual calm directness before departing, leaving the media to speculate further.

    The revamped Welsh Premier League wouldn''t begin for several months, giving him time to refocus on Harry Potter''s production. While the football world buzzed with theories about his intentions, Arthur knew the real revolution was just beginning.

 Chapter 165: Filming Resumes in Horn Kingdom

    Chapter 165: Filming Resumes in Horn Kingdom

    (Arthur POV)

    The moment I stepped off the airship onto Horn Airport''s tarmac, I took a deep breath. Two weeks away had made me appreciate the demon realm''s familiar air.

    My contentment contrasted sharply with the Harry Potter cast members'' obvious discomfort. Their unease was understandable - for most, this was their first time setting foot in demon territory.

    "Demons don''t bite," I joked, but Abigail and the other child actors only looked more frightened.

    My smile faded into something more reassuring. "You''re completely safe here. Demons are just like anyone else." The older actors joined in calming the children, which I appreciated.

    I couldn''t help wondering what stories circulated in Wales and other human nations to make these kids so terrified. Probably similar to the demon tales from my previous life, except here demons actually existed. The irony was that demons were just another race, neither wholly good nor evil. Those human realm stories were nothing but racist propaganda.

    A line of cars waited for us, the head driver waving as he spotted me. I nodded in acknowledgment before sliding into the lead vehicle, the cast following suit in the cars behind.

    As we drove toward the studio, I found myself missing Firfel. It had been too long since I''d seen her.

    Beside me, Sylwen stared vigilantly through the window, still on edge. I understood her caution - those Skull Organization operatives had shadowed us for weeks in Wales.

    Though they''d eventually given up the pursuit, neither of us was ready to lower our guard. In our line of work, paranoia often proved prudent.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The convoy reached Hellfire Studio after a brief drive through the city. Arthur led his Harry Potter cast through the entrance, where staff immediately called out warm greetings.

    "Welcome back, boss!"

    Arthur acknowledged them with a nod before gesturing to the nervous cast behind him. "Get our guests settled in the city. Make sure they''re well taken care of."

    The staff''s eyes swept over the newcomers. "We''ll handle it, boss."

    The child actors visibly tensed when a massive behemoth demon stepped forward, his attempts at a friendly smile only making him appear more intimidating.

    "I''ll be looking after you all," the demon said gently, though his tusked grin had the children shrinking back. Even the adult actors, new to the demon realm, looked uncertain.

    Going through his morning routine - brushing teeth, showering, dressing - Arthur paused at the mirror with a self-satisfied smirk. "You are such a handsome demon, Arthur."

    Meanwhile, in the private suites, the Welsh actors experienced their first demon realm wake-up call. Abigail clutched her pillow in terror until her mother explained the source.

    "That''s a chicken?" Abigail''s voice cracked with disbelief. "It sounds absolutely horrendous!"

    Her mother couldn''t help but laugh at her daughter''s shock.

    The other child actors reacted similarly. Rowan Bramble (Ron Weasley) and Fayra Emberhill (Ginny Weasley) huddled together, wide-eyed. Their first morning in the demon realm was proving quite the culture shock.

    Venturing outside later, they goggled at the strange sights - exotic plants with peculiar patterns, cats with extra tails, dogs with glowing eyes. At the studio, they met their demon and elven co-stars for the first time.

    Lucian Raven, cast as Draco Malfoy, immediately caught their attention. His mischievous grin and demon features had the human children keeping their distance at first. But as the day progressed, they discovered his kindness belied his intimidating appearance.

    The day''s filming began on demon realm streets, where the Welsh actors mingled with their demon and elven co-stars. The children''s faces lit up when they spotted a familiar figure.

    "Imkrag!" Their excitement was palpable - they''d admired his portrayal of Gollum in Lord of the Rings, never imagining they''d work alongside him. Now here he stood in an elegant suit and top hat, his success evident in his refined appearance.

    "I''ll be playing Dobby," Imkrag announced to his starstruck co-stars, clearly enjoying his continued rise in the industry.

    After the street scenes wrapped, Arthur led everyone to the VFX Studio. The cast gasped collectively as they entered - where empty space had been moments before, Hogwarts now towered magnificently.

    The real surprise came when filming resumed. The Welsh actors hadn''t expected the ghosts to do more than operate cameras - yet here they were, taking speaking roles.

    Abigail, having devoured the Harry Potter book, took it in stride. "There are supposed to be ghosts at Hogwarts," she explained to her amazed castmates.

    The veteran actors exchanged worried glances. Using actual ghosts as actors? They couldn''t help wondering how audiences would react to such an unconventional casting choice.

    Filming continued amid the magical setting. The actors marveled at Hogwarts'' moving staircases and intricate architecture, their performances enhanced by the VFX Studio''s incredible illusions.

    Several cast members finally understood why the VFX Studios had earned such a formidable reputation in the industry.

    As production progressed, Arthur simultaneously expanded his football venture. The Horn Football Association fell under his control, giving him authority over all league tournaments in the demon realm.

    His vision was taking shape - with only the Evros Football Association and Anatolia Football Association remaining as acquisition targets. Once secured, he would have complete control over the sport''s development across multiple kingdoms.

    The prospect energized him. Soon he could implement his planned reforms: new rules, modern playing styles, and innovations that would transform football into something this world had never seen. The path to making the sport truly popular lay clear before him.

 Chapter 166: First Live Broadcast!

    Chapter 166: First Live Broadcast!

    (3rd Person POV)

    Following his acquisition of the Horn Football Association, Arthur launched sweeping changes. He bought several clubs and initiated talks with owners and coaches across the kingdom.

    His "Football Reforms" program caught the football community off guard. As HFA chairman, he began systematically retraining players in modern techniques and implementing new rules. Referees underwent intensive education on the updated regulations that would govern the upcoming Horn Premiere.

    These radical changes captured attention throughout the kingdom. Football enthusiasts watched with a mixture of curiosity and concern as their sport transformed before their eyes.

    Media coverage turned critical. Headlines questioned Arthur''s choices, with fans expressing disappointment over his focus on a new fantasy film instead of a Lord of the Rings sequel, while "wasting" resources on an unprofitable sport.

    Arthur ignored the bad press, focusing instead on his film production. During his free time, he worked on developing football''s future popularity, while also eyeing other interesting sports.

    Basketball in Empirica existed as merely a simple ball-shooting game - Arthur knew he could vastly improve it.

    If he made enough significant changes to this world''s sports, perhaps he could develop an influential event like the Olympics where all nations would participate.

    The idea of developing this world''s sports wasn''t solely about accumulating system entertainment points. Arthur believed these entertaining sports could somehow foster peace.

    After all, this world faced tensions similar to his previous life - powerful mages and knights in various nations stood ready to wage war against their neighbors.

    Perhaps sports could serve as a perfect distraction.

    Indeed, the films from Hellfire and other major studios, along with TV developments and Hellfire Got Talent''s growing popularity, had already helped ease tensions across the world.

    If Arthur could establish an Olympics where every nation participated, competing for gold medals and prize rewards, perhaps these nations would redirect their focus from warfare to sports development.

    Meanwhile, Firfel and Vivienne couldn''t quite understand Arthur''s sudden interest in football.

    After watching a few matches of people simply kicking balls around, they lost interest and turned their attention back to the "Harry Potter" production.

    The VFX Studio''s recreation of Hogwarts captivated them. Moving paintings, shifting staircases - the technical achievements were remarkable. The advanced VFX technology had outdone itself.

    Watching the rough cuts of various scenes, they sensed this film''s potential to match Lord of the Rings in scope and impact. They eagerly anticipated the final product.

    As weeks passed, filming wrapped on "Harry Potter." The editing process moved swiftly thanks to their newly completed computers with editing programs. The VHS reader technology integrated into the computers allowed direct tape access, streamlining post-production significantly.

    ***

    (Genesis POV)

    For weeks now, I''ve trained with Wales Dragon FC. The sessions never grow dull, despite my initial ulterior motive of convincing Arthur to become my martial arts instructor.

    ***

    On April 27, 1273, media predictions proved completely wrong - the Horn Football Premiere League''s opening match sold out. Thirty thousand people had purchased tickets at four dollars each!

    The media grudgingly acknowledged the turnout, though they credited the attendance not to football but to Arthur''s clever inclusion of popular bands.

    James Blaze of Nirvana, known across nations as "The Grunge Star," "The True Demon," and "Devil Spokesperson," commanded a massive following. His band''s music had spread like wildfire through Empirica.

    Alongside him, Frederick''s band Queen was rapidly ascending to similar heights. His unique style and extraordinary songs drew frequent comparisons to Nirvana, sparking heated debates between rival fan clubs.

    Throughout the stadium, excited chatter focused entirely on the upcoming performances:

    "When is Nirvana taking the stage?"

    "I hope they play my favorite song!"

    "These four-dollar tickets are a steal - Queen''s concerts usually cost seven dollars!"

    "Right? Getting this close to Nirvana normally costs nine dollars!"

    Their animated conversations made one thing clear - the actual football match was the last thing on their minds.

    The moment arrived for Nirvana to take the stage.

    Floating cameras swept across the stadium, capturing every angle. While the audience assumed wizards controlled them through magic, the truth remained hidden - invisible ghosts carried these cameras, a secret Arthur kept carefully guarded.

    "You guys came so early today!" James called out through the microphone. The crowd''s response was deafening, their cheers making the stadium vibrate with energy.

    Thankfully, Arthur''s recent renovations had reinforced the structure to handle such enthusiasm.

    James performed while floating cameras circled the stadium, capturing both band and audience. Local reporters watched impressed, but the real shock came to those watching at home and in TV network offices - the football league was broadcasting live!

    Arthur had achieved what seemed impossible: live transmission across multiple kingdoms and nations.

    Viewers stared in amazement at their screens, the Hellfire Channel logo prominently displaying "LIVE" with a red dot.

    Rival networks scrambled to understand how Arthur managed such powerful signal distribution. They remained unaware of his secret weapon - the "Ancient Tree" that made such broadcasts possible.

    Back at the stadium, James finished his set with an announcement: "Stay in your seats for the match, everyone! We''ll perform again at halftime, along with Queen. Plus, we''ve got a special ending performance after the game!"

    The Nirvana fans who''d been ready to leave quickly settled back into their seats, cheering at the promise of more music.

 Chapter 167: First Match

    Chapter 167: First Match

    (Karnox Braze POV)

    The stadium is packed... I can''t believe this many people came...

    Looking up at the crowded stands, I could barely process the sight. Even knowing they were here for the bands rather than football, my heart raced at performing before such a crowd.

    "Amazing, isn''t it?" Threx patted my shoulder.

    I nodded. "Incredible. Though I''m feeling a bit nervous."

    My anxiety wasn''t baseless. Arthur''s new football techniques still weren''t second nature to me.

    "You''ll be fine," Threx assured me. "You''re our star player. You''ve got this."

    His confidence brought a smile to my face. "Thanks."

    The stadium speakers suddenly boomed to life.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! I''m Selina Taylor, your commentator for today''s match!" A stunning human woman appeared in the commentator''s box.

    The crowd roared their approval.

    "Look! It''s Selina Taylor!" Vorrick exclaimed. "She just did that Playboy spread!"

    "Saw her new film too - quite spicy..." another teammate added.

    "Total crush material," Mazrek sighed.

    I chuckled at their fanboying.

    Selina continued, "Joining me is the one and only Vito Corleone - the Demonfather himself! Old Rocky!"

    Rocky emerged in his signature Demonfather suit. "Not that old," he grumbled into the microphone. "Anyway, I played football in my youth, so I should manage the commentary well enough."

    Fresh cheers erupted from the stands.

    Selina beamed at him. "Hope you can guide me through this - I only know the basics."

    "I''ll do what I can," Rocky replied flatly.

    The crowd laughed at his deadpan delivery.

    "That''s... that''s actually the Demonfather!" I stammered.

    "Can''t believe he''s commentating our match!" Threx shook his head in wonder.

    "We have to give it our all!" I declared firmly. "With this crowd, and the Demonfather himself watching, we can''t afford to hold back!"

    "Absolutely right," Draykus, our defensive midfielder, agreed.

    Rocky''s voice boomed through the stadium, "Now that we''ve introduced your commentators, let''s meet the stars of today''s game!"

    "Starting with Horn FC''s lineup!" Selina announced enthusiastically.

    The crowd cheered as Rocky and Selina introduced each player to the field.

    Then came our team''s introduction, starting with Threx and working through the roster.

    The audience fell silent as our anthem ended, then erupted in appreciative applause.

    "Let the first match of Horn Premiere League begin!" Rocky announced.

    The referee placed the ball at center field. Both teams took their positions, tension mounting as we waited for the whistle.

    The sharp blast sent the ball to my team, with Draykus immediately passing to me.

    I faced off against Ryan, their star player who''d also trained under Arthur. As I dribbled forward, I enhanced my speed with magic, breaking past the first defender. But Ryan cut off my advance. I attempted a step-over followed by a quick cut to the left, hoping to slip past him, but he read the move perfectly and stole the ball.

    "Damn it," I muttered, sprinting after him.

    Ryan''s skill showed as he wove through our formation. He passed to a teammate, then immediately broke through our defense. The return pass found him perfectly positioned, and he fired toward the goal.

    Mazrek, our keeper, managed a spectacular save and immediately threw the ball back to me.

    Time to get serious. Those hours practicing Arthur''s techniques had to pay off now.

    I employed the new dribbling patterns, leaving defenders wrong-footed. But with Ryan closing in, I knew I couldn''t be selfish. I passed to Threx.

    The ball moved swiftly - Threx to Vorrick, then to Draykus.

    I sprinted toward the goal, losing Ryan. Draykus found me with a perfect pass. As I prepared to shoot, I activated the flashy magic around my foot - not for power, but distraction. The keeper''s eyes followed the sparks, and the ball sailed past him into the net!

    Joy surged through me. That spell Arthur taught us - the one I''d thought useless with its purely visual effect - had actually worked perfectly as a goalkeeper''s distraction!

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    What started as skepticism toward an ancient Anatolian game quickly transformed into genuine interest. Both stadium attendees and TV viewers found themselves drawn into the match, despite many knowing little about football.

    Even those unfamiliar with the sport''s rules became captivated by the players'' flashy dribbling techniques and the spectacular magic spells illuminating their footwork.

    "Don''t really understand what''s happening, but it looks amazing," a monkey demon remarked between mouthfuls of popcorn.

    "True," his scaled demon friend agreed. "Makes me want to learn the game myself."

    Human spectators watched with growing interest, while most dwarves remained hesitant, conscious of their shorter legs. Still, some dwarven viewers found themselves intrigued. The hobbits - half-dwarf, half-human hybrids - kept glancing at their own legs, wondering if they could manage such footwork.

    The referee''s whistle cut through the action as he pulled out a yellow card. The Horn FC player had used illegal hand magic - only enhancement and visual magic were permitted for footwork, with strict limitations on hand usage.

    "For those wondering about the card system," Selina explained, "Chairman Arthur Pendragon introduced this to maintain fair play. Yellow cards warn players about rule violations, while red cards result in removal from the game."

    "Never saw anything like this in my playing days," Rocky added. "Arthur''s brought something special here. Makes me wish I could play again."

    "You still could," Selina suggested with a smile.

    Rocky chuckled. "These kids would run circles around me now. I''m too old for more than watching."

    The first half ended almost without notice - the audience had become so absorbed in the game that they''d forgotten about the promised musical performance until Nirvana and Queen took the stage.

    The two legendary bands performing together created an historic moment, one that fans knew they might never witness again.

    When play resumed, the match built to an exciting conclusion. Hellfire FC emerged victorious with a decisive 4-2 victory over Horns FC.

    Nirvana closed the event with a final performance, but as the crowd filed out of the stadium, their conversations focused less on the music and more on when they could catch the next match.

    TV viewers who''d watched from home were already planning how to get stadium tickets for future games, the excitement of experiencing such matches in person proving too tempting to resist.

 Chapter 168: The Rise

    Chapter 168: The Rise

    (3rd Person POV)

    Hours after the first Horn Premiere League match, spectators were stunned to learn the game had been broadcast live on TV - a technological feat previously thought impossible.

    This revelation sparked even greater interest in football. When tickets went on sale for the next day''s match between Inferno United and Hell Knights at Hellfire Stadium, they sold out within ten hours.

    Entire districts, where tens of thousands could afford the modest two to four dollar tickets, had rushed to secure seats. The next morning, hundreds arrived at the stadium only to find themselves turned away.

    Those without tickets gathered outside, clustering around the small public televisions. The view wasn''t ideal, but they refused to miss the match entirely.

    Inside, the pre-game show featured the celebrated ballet duo from Hellfire Got Talent, rather than Nirvana or Queen. But the real drama unfolded when the match began.

    Inferno United dominated from the start, leaving Hell Knights struggling to keep up. Their coach watched in growing dismay as his team''s traditional playing style proved woefully inadequate against Arthur''s modernized approach.

    Hell Knights collected yellow cards as frustration led to rule violations. During a timeout, their star player admitted defeat: "Coach, we can''t match them. Their ball control, their striking technique - they''re on another level."

    "We should have taken Arthur''s new techniques seriously," the assistant coach, a demoness, sighed as she glanced at their head coach''s embarrassed expression. Their team''s humiliation played out before thousands.

    The coach, who also owned the club, never imagined such a devastating outcome. His dismissal of Arthur''s vision had led to this public disgrace.

    Throughout the stands, disappointed murmurs spread:

    "Is this all Hell Knights can do? They''re terrible."

    "What a letdown."

    "Inferno United''s got this in the bag."

    By halftime, Inferno United led 4-0. The audience, both in stadium and watching at home, had expected another thrilling match like yesterday''s Hellfire FC versus Horns FC battle. Only Arya Gold''s halftime performance lifted their spirits.

    The final score proved even more brutal: 8-0 to Inferno United. Hell Knights left the field amid a shower of boos and thrown popcorn, their heads bowed in shame.

    Watching from his office television, Arthur shook his head. "That''s the price of underestimating the new techniques."

    ***

    The second match''s aftermath only intensified interest in football. Fans eagerly sought tickets for upcoming games, despite the day''s disappointment. They learned the next matches would wait until May 4th, when Demon''s Fury would face Fiery Titans, followed by Shadow Wolves versus Dark Legion on May 5th.

    These matches would move to a larger venue - a renowned sword fighting arena Arthur had rented. Unlike Hellfire Stadium, this venue could accommodate 50,000 spectators.

    While awaiting the next matches, people across the kingdom discussed the sport with growing enthusiasm.

    "I started learning to play - thought it''d be simple, but these new styles and rules make it incredibly challenging," a demon said, struggling with a vendor-bought ball.

    Then he noticed a crowded section. People clustered around something, their excitement palpable.

    "What is that?" Delvin asked a nearby dwarf, pointing at a strange screen with buttons where someone sat transfixed.

    The dwarf turned, smiling knowingly. "First time here, eh? That''s an arcade machine - lets you play games."

    "Games..." Delvin repeated thoughtfully.

    "Tetris is the most popular one," the dwarf explained. "Can''t get people away from it."

    Delvin stared at the "arcade machine," suddenly remembering Arthur''s proposal months ago. Arthur had wanted to rent space in Fantasia Plaza for his "video game machines" - clearly these were what he''d meant.

    Watching dozens of people crowd around the machines, their enthusiasm obvious, Delvin finally understood a key source of Hellscape Center''s consistent traffic. These games drew people in and kept them coming back.

    Regret settled heavily in his stomach. If he''d accepted Arthur''s offer then, Fantasia Plaza might have shared in this success. Instead, his rejection had helped cement Hellscape Center''s dominance.

    Delvin tried the arcade machine himself, quickly becoming engrossed in Tetris. When his coins ran out, a fiend demon nudged him aside. "My turn."

    Stepping back reluctantly, Delvin watched the demon play. He marveled at how such a simple concept - arranging falling blocks of different shapes - could be so captivating. What had seemed basic at first glance revealed its addictive charm only through playing.

    He sighed heavily. Between Hellfire''s famous artists and bands, the new football merchandise, and these arcade machines, Fantasia Plaza''s decline made perfect sense.

    Delvin also noticed the casino section of Fantasia Plaza hemorrhaging customers. Watching people cluster around these arcade machines, he realized many probably preferred spending their coins here instead of gambling - getting guaranteed entertainment for their money.

    The difference was stark - instead of losing fortunes at card tables, visitors could enjoy themselves for hours on these machines.

    "I beat Terry''s high score!" A dwarf''s jubilant shout drew everyone''s attention, even pulling players away from their games momentarily.

    Delvin watched the celebration with bewilderment, not quite understanding the significance but caught up in the infectious excitement.

    ***

    In his Hellfire Headquarters office, Arthur reviewed reports from his newly acquired factories. His electronics manufacturing base now extended beyond Horn Kingdom into Japon, thanks to his alliance with the Akuma royal family''s prince.

    A satisfied smile crossed his face. Soon he would introduce the world to personal computers running Hellfire OS, followed by the 8-bit gaming console.

    Patience remained crucial though. Such ambitious projects couldn''t be rushed.

    Meanwhile, Arthur reviewed the anime production progress. "Dragon Ball" was developing smoothly, while other series lagged behind.

    The Hellfire Anime Studio had made the strategic decision to focus their resources on perfecting one series rather than dividing their attention. Their choice seemed wise - "Dragon Ball" was nearly ready for broadcast across Anatolia and Empirica.

    The Middle East and Eden regions remained untapped markets, as television itself was just being introduced there. Hellfire Channel and other networks had yet to establish signal towers in those areas.

 Chapter 169: HP Trailer

    Chapter 169: HP Trailer

    (3rd Person POV)

    The TV networks had been playing catch up with Hellfire Channel since Hellfire Got Talent''s first season ended weeks ago. With their flagship show on hiatus, other networks gradually closed the ratings gap with Hellfire.

    Then Hellfire introduced live broadcast of the football game.

    It wouldn''t have been noteworthy if it was just another football match - but this was "Live" broadcasting, something other networks couldn''t replicate.

    Networks across Horn, Morningstar, and other nations tried countering with popular magic swordsmanship tournaments. While these helped them recover some ground, they still couldn''t match the Horn Premiere League''s football broadcasts.

    The key factor was simple - TV viewers couldn''t resist the novelty of watching events unfold in real-time.

    At Horn Network Headquarters - ranked second in Horn Kingdom behind only Hellfire Network - an emergency meeting convened.

    Benjamin Lopez, the network''s chairman, called the meeting to address Hellfire Network''s live broadcast capabilities.

    "From Hellfire''s announcement a few days ago, it became clear how they achieved live broadcasts for both football matches and news segments," Benjamin said, his tone serious. "It''s all due to their new innovation - the ''Live Camera.''"

    Julian, one of the executives, spoke up. "It''s remarkable how Hellfire, which isn''t even primarily an electronics company, has pushed camera technology so far ahead."

    "That''s what frustrates me," another executive interjected. "Impact, supposedly the leading camera manufacturer, has become irrelevant. Meanwhile, Hellfire revolutionized the industry twice - first with color cameras, and now with live broadcast technology."

    Unknown to them, Arthur had adapted the live camera technology from the Dragon Ball world, streamlining its bulky design through magical innovation. By replacing conventional components with magical alternatives - like substituting analog lighting systems with light-capturing spells - he''d created a more compact and efficient device.

    Benjamin massaged his temples. "We can only speculate about Hellfire''s methods. Their announcement mentioned the live cameras will be available through Hellfire Electronics. It seems the infamous exiled prince has been quietly building a research division for cameras and television technology."

    He leaned back in his chair. "Until Hellfire Electronics begins distribution, we''re stuck waiting. And we have no idea when these cameras will hit the market. Once again, we''re at Hellfire''s mercy."

    The network had no alternatives. They''d hoped copying Hellfire''s telenovelas and news segments would help close the gap, but the distance between them only seemed to grow wider.

    To make matters worse, Horn Network and its competitors realized that even after acquiring live cameras, they''d still need to lease transmission tower access from Hellfire Network for optimal broadcast coverage.

    The Lava Brothers, a prominent demon studio from his Morningstar days, particularly exemplified this shift. Despite operating their own VFX Studio - one they''d purchased from Arthur himself - and producing several blockbusters, they saw little value in maintaining ties with Hellfire Studio.

    Their only consistent contact came through inquiries about Lord of the Rings sequels.

    Arthur remained unfazed by their attitude.

    The Lava Brothers, like other studios, assumed he''d resigned himself to television, believing his blockbuster filmmaking days were behind him.

    The television industry''s rapid growth couldn''t mask a fundamental reality - even at its peak, monthly TV revenue paled in comparison to what a successful blockbuster film could generate in just four weeks. Factor in the substantial costs of operating TV networks, and the financial disparity became even more stark.

    This perception of television as a lesser market led major film studios to essentially abandon it to Arthur. Rival studios, Titan Pictures among them, had grown complacent. They dismissed Arthur as a serious competitor, convinced he would remain confined to television''s modest profits while they maintained their grip on the more lucrative film industry.

    The next day brought an unprecedented surprise to the entertainment industry when Hellfire Network launched a revolutionary film promotion.

    The network, which covered most of Anatolia and Empirica - though live broadcasts hadn''t reached the Empirica region yet - aired the "Harry Potter" trailer across both territories simultaneously.

    Viewers sat transfixed as something entirely new unfolded on their screens: A misty train station emerged from darkness, its architecture grand and mysterious. Above it, perched on distant cliffs, loomed an ancient castle beneath a full moon.

    "In a world where magic shapes reality," a deep voice resonated, "three races stand at the crossroads of destiny. Humans... Demons... Elves..."

    The scenes shifted rapidly - a bustling magical metropolis, Hogwarts Castle bathed in ethereal light, students facing the Sorting Hat. Each moment revealed more of this magical world where humans, demons, and elves studied together.

    "Where courage will meet intellect," the narrator intoned as Harry Potter raised his wand, lightning crackling around him, "and ambition will clash with destiny."

    The trailer climaxed with dramatic flashes of magical combat, ending on a haunting question: "Where will your magic take you?"

    As the title "Harry Potter" appeared on screen, homes across both kingdoms erupted with excitement.

    "Mom, I want to watch it!" a child exclaimed in an Empirica household, bouncing with enthusiasm.

    The parents released a breath they hadn''t realized they''d been holding. Like everyone else, they''d never seen anything like this before. Film promotion had always meant simple billboards and posters - this was something entirely new.

 Chapter 170: Shocking the world once again

    Chapter 170: Shocking the world once again

    (3rd Person POV)

    The release of the first "Harry Potter" trailer sent shockwaves around the world.

    Until now, the film industry had relied solely on billboards and posters to market their movies. Once again, Hellfire Studio transformed industry standards. The preview reel generated such intense anticipation that audiences wanted to see the film immediately, even without a release date announced.

    Traditional promotional methods suddenly seemed antiquated to those who''d witnessed the trailer. While Hellfire had previously used television for film promotion, those had been simple actor appearances or still images. Most studios still preferred billboards, posters, and newspaper ads for their lower costs compared to television spots.

    But Harry Potter''s preview reel, with its mysterious narrator and captivating scenes, had changed film marketing forever.

    Throughout the day, Hellfire aired the trailer repeatedly. Each showing drew viewers back to their screens, unable to look away.

    The next day brought a second trailer, showcasing a lighter tone with Harry selecting his wand. This preview particularly resonated with children, intensifying their eagerness to see the film.

    "Why won''t they tell us when it''s coming out?" viewers demanded, frustrated by the trailers'' lack of release dates.

    "It''s torture not knowing when we can watch this!" a father exclaimed at home, his wife sharing his mix of excitement and impatience.

    The third day brought another Harry Potter trailer, this one focusing on Draco Malfoy''s sinister presence. It ended with the long-awaited announcement: "June 18, 1273."

    After the trailer, Arthur appeared on screen alongside Daniel and Abigail. "What you''ve just witnessed is what I call a ''movie trailer,''" he explained, introducing the new term to a world unfamiliar with preview reels.

    "With me are the young stars of Harry Potter," Arthur continued, gesturing to Daniel and Abigail, who delivered their promotional lines from the teleprompter with natural enthusiasm.

    "See you at the cinema!" the young actors waved goodbye.

    The presentation accomplished two goals - establishing the term "movie trailer" in public consciousness and heightening anticipation for Daniel and Abigail''s performances.

    At King''s Cross station in Wales, employees gathered to discuss the previews during their break.

    "How many times have you watched the Harry Potter trailer?" one asked.

    "Lost count," his coworker grinned. "Can''t get enough of seeing our station on screen!"

    "That train was definitely one of ours," another added proudly.

    Their conversation drifted to memories of the filming. "To think Arthur shot right here," one sighed. "I should''ve taken that chance to be an extra."

    "Same here," his friend agreed. "Hellfire was recruiting extras, but I passed. Who knew the film would look this impressive? What a missed opportunity."

    While they struggled to understand how Hellfire Studio achieved such seamless editing, the answer lay in something they hadn''t considered - Arthur''s computer editing programs, a technology that remained his closely guarded secret.

    Days after Harry Potter''s trailers debuted, prominent film critics began publishing unprecedented reviews based solely on the previews.

    Dudu, a respected critic known for her discerning taste and open admiration of Arthur''s work, wrote boldly: "The king of entertainment strikes again! Arthur Pendragon has outdone himself with this upcoming film. Based on these groundbreaking ''movie trailers,'' I''m staking my professional reputation on this prediction: Harry Potter deserves 5/5 stars!"

    She elaborated further in her magazine column: "My rating isn''t just about the exceptional trailers. The Harry Potter novel has completely captivated me with its storytelling. Knowing Arthur''s directorial prowess, I have complete confidence he''ll translate this magic to the screen. This will be a five-star masterpiece!"

    Her enthusiastic pre-release review sparked a trend among Hellfire-friendly critics, who began publishing their own anticipatory ratings.

    This departure from traditional review practices drew sharp criticism from other film critics, creating an unusual spectacle - critics publicly challenging their peers'' professional judgment. Readers found themselves witnessing an unprecedented divide in the typically unified critical community.

    At Lava Brothers headquarters in Ferland City, Morningstar Kingdom, chairman Fart Lava called his brother Ray into his office.

    "I assume you know why I''ve summoned you," Fart said, studying his brother''s expression.

    Ray settled into his chair. "The Hellfire Studio movie trailers?"

    Fart nodded gravely. "Our arrogance led us astray. We dismissed Arthur''s influence in the film industry and focused solely on our own productions, distancing ourselves from the exiled prince. That decision may prove costly."

    "I disagree, elder brother," Ray countered. "We made the rational choice. Arthur''s return to filmmaking success wasn''t guaranteed. Prioritizing our own studio was the right move."

    Fart rose from his chair. "We need to visit Horn Kingdom and meet with Arthur personally."

    "What''s the point?" Ray challenged. "I hear Hellfire Studio plans to handle distribution in our kingdom themselves. They don''t need us."

    "But we could negotiate!" Fart insisted. "If this film matches Lord of the Rings in quality, we can''t afford to be left out!"

    Ray fell silent, and only after further discussion did the brothers agree to seek an audience with Arthur in Horn Kingdom.

    Days later, Fart and Ray Lava found themselves among Arthur''s former distribution partners in Hellfire''s lobby, all seeking to rebuild bridges. Instead of Arthur, they were greeted by an employee named Klein.

    The message was clear in Arthur''s absence - their presence meant little to him now.

    From his office, Arthur deliberately ignored their visit. He''d already secured new distribution networks in key regions and established fresh partnerships where needed. His former allies'' sudden interest held no value - let them learn the cost of their doubt.

    Arthur turned his attention to more pressing matters, reviewing reports from his team. The Evros Football Association acquisition had been finalized, and more significantly, he''d secured the Anatolia Football Association - Morningstar Kingdom''s primary organizer of football leagues and events.

    This latest acquisition meant Arthur now controlled football''s future in Morningstar, expanding his influence over the sport''s development.

 Chapter 171: Finally

    Chapter 171: Finally

    (3rd Person POV)

    Harry Potter sales were climbing as people rushed to read it after seeing the trailers. Many soon regretted this - not because the book was bad, but because it was so good they wished they''d waited for the film.

    This led others to hold off on reading, preferring to see the story fresh in theaters.

    Meanwhile, other studios tried releasing their own movie trailers, but none could match what Harry Potter had shown.

    The anticipation surrounding Harry Potter prompted most studios to adjust their release schedules, avoiding direct competition. All except Titan Pictures, who scheduled "Great Knight Conqueror" for June 22, 1273 - mere days after Harry Potter''s June 18 release.

    Titan Pictures seemed blind to the situation, with their director openly declaring in newspapers that their film would surpass the "hyped" Harry Potter.

    Many industry watchers saw history repeating itself - Titan Pictures once again refusing to back down from a clash with Hellfire Studio.

    The rivalry sparked widespread speculation about which studio would prevail. At Wall Street in Apple City, USE, investment brokers even set up informal betting pools.

    "Which one''s getting your money?" asked James Wheeler, a veteran broker managing the bets.

    "Harry Potter," replied a trader, straightening his collar.

    "Not backing Titan''s new film?" Wheeler''s eyes crinkled with amusement.

    The trader shook his head. "Look at the facts - Harry Potter''s popularity is through the roof. Besides, remember how Titan''s ''Desired Crown'' fell flat against Hellfire''s western movie? Even with that massive budget, they couldn''t compete."

    "Fair point," Wheeler chuckled, noting down the bet.

    Not everyone was convinced Harry Potter would dominate. Some backed "Great Knight Conqueror", partly because betting against Harry Potter offered better odds, though a few genuinely believed the hype was overblown.

    Arguments erupted across Wall Street trading floors.

    "This Harry Potter thing''s just a kids'' movie," one trader scoffed. "People are only excited because Arthur Morningstar made it."

    "Arthur Pendragon," his colleague corrected. "He changed his name. And don''t write it off as just a kids'' film because the cast is young. Mark my words - it''ll be something special."

    "I''m not buying it," the first trader shook his head, but couldn''t deny the world''s growing anticipation for Harry Potter''s release.

    ***

    June 18th arrived before we knew it. Standing outside Pendragon Theatre with my wife and bouncing children, I felt the crowd''s anticipation. We found our seats among the buzzing audience, my own excitement building.

    Whispered conversations filled the theatre until the lights dimmed. As darkness fell, the murmurs faded to silence. The moment we''d traveled so far to experience was finally here.

    The film opened simply with "Hellfire Studio" - quite different from the usual parade of studio logos.

    Must be because of Arthur''s split with his distribution partners, I thought, recalling the recent industry gossip about his falling out with previous collaborators.

    The story followed the novel closely, though I noticed subtle differences.

    Harry''s character felt different - less mischievous than in the novel, more innocent as he endured Dudley''s constant bullying. The audience around me grew increasingly frustrated watching these scenes.

    "If that fat kid was my son, I''d teach him some proper manners," someone muttered behind me.

    I had to smile at their protective reactions. The whole theater seemed to share a moment of satisfaction when Dudley found himself trapped behind the snake''s glass enclosure.

    "Ha! That''s what you get!" a man in the front row called out, drawing scattered laughs of agreement.

    The mood lifted considerably when Harry''s Hogwarts letter arrived by owl. My kids practically bounced in their seats at this first real sign of magic in Harry''s life.

    When Hagrid finally arrived to take Harry away, a demon in the audience couldn''t contain himself. "Thank demon lord. Those Dursleys were driving me crazy."

    "About time someone stood up to them," his neighbor agreed.

    Their reactions were understandable. After watching Harry''s aunt, uncle, and cousin mistreat him for so long, there was something deeply satisfying about seeing the massive Hagrid terrify the Dursleys into giving Harry his first-ever birthday cake.

    As Harry left Privet Drive, the audience leaned forward in anticipation - the trailers had shown us his destination would be King''s Cross station, where everything would change.

    When Harry reached King''s Cross, he was surrounded by ordinary humans until he passed through that mysterious wall to find the Hogwarts Express.

    "I had no idea King''s Cross had a magical barrier," whispered the man next to me.

    I turned with a smile. "You''re from Wales?"

    He nodded proudly. "Born and raised."

    I held back a chuckle, not wanting to spoil his imagination of secret passages in his local station. As a fan of the novel, I shared his wish that Platform 9? really existed.

    The scene shifted to Harry aboard the Hogwarts Express, surrounded by young elves and demons his age. The setting radiated magic - Arthur had captured the wonder perfectly.

 Chapter 172: Almost hitting a billion

    Chapter 172: Almost hitting a billion

    (3rd Person POV)

    The film captivated its audience as Harry''s journey continued. Viewers smiled watching his first friendship form with Hermione on the Hogwarts Express, their anticipation building until Hogwarts finally appeared - its magical architecture drawing gasps of wonder.

    The Sorting Hat ceremony introduced the four houses: Gryffindor for humans like Harry, Ravenclaw where Hermione surprisingly joined the elves, Slytherin housing demons like Draco Malfoy, and Hufflepuff with its diverse mix. The magical world mesmerized everyone - the sight of wands amplifying spells so dramatically had audience members wishing they owned such powerful instruments.

    Then came the ghosts, and Mark found himself puzzled. Nearly Headless Nick appeared to welcome Harry, Ron, and Hermione to his ghostly party, floating transparent through the great hall. The Bloody Baron, The Fat Friar, and The Grey Lady drifted in the background, passing through walls with eerie realism.

    Mark couldn''t figure out how Hellfire Studio had achieved these effects. Even the most sophisticated illusion magic couldn''t make actors appear truly transparent or pass through solid objects so convincingly.

    The thought that they might be actual ghosts crossed his mind, but he dismissed it as impossible. Still, the effects were unlike anything he''d seen in other films.

    The audience delighted in the ghosts'' humorous interactions, and Mark eventually decided to stop analyzing the technical aspects and simply enjoy the story unfolding before him.

    The flying lesson scene had the audience fascinated. A wizard professor in the crowd watched intently, wondering if such broom flight was truly possible.

    Harry took flight for the first time, his natural talent was obvious - he moved through the air like he''d been doing it for years.

    As the story moved forward, Harry discovered the Mirror of Erised, revealing his deepest desire. His conversation with Albus Dumbledore about the mirror''s power left many in the theater feeling sympathy for the young wizard.

    The film continued, with Mark and other viewers completely absorbed. Harry and his friends faced off against a Primal Troll - a creature far larger than the trolls that roamed the world today. Despite the odds, they emerged victorious.

    Time passed in the story, leading to Harry''s first Quidditch match. Gryffindor''s victory brought smiles to everyone''s faces, including Harry''s.

    "Makes me wish I could play that," someone whispered in the audience, voicing what many felt, though they knew magical flying brooms weren''t exactly common.

    The story took a more serious turn when Hagrid revealed the truth about Harry''s parents. "Lily and James Potter," he said warmly, "weren''t just known for fighting dark forces. They worked hard to bring humans, demons, and elves together when everyone was divided. They believed working together was the only way to keep peace in our world."

    His words resonated throughout the theater. The world outside remained deeply divided - humans maintaining their superiority over demons, elves clashing with dwarves over environmental issues, dwarves claiming intellectual supremacy, and demons nursing centuries-old grievances from their fallen empire of four hundred years past.

    The audience understood why the Potters'' cause had been so important.

    The story built toward its climax, drawing stronger reactions from the audience with each scene.

    When Quirrell revealed Voldemort''s face on the back of his head, children throughout the theater gasped in fear. Even adults recoiled - a dwarf in front involuntarily touched the back of his neck, shuddering.

    Though Mark knew Harry would survive, he still found himself tense. Next to him, an elf couldn''t contain herself. "Run!" she cried out as Quirrell cornered Harry with a wall of magical flames.

    "This is it, you brat. Give me the stone!" Quirrell advanced menacingly.

    Horn Kingdom''s cost of living was rising, true, but salaries kept pace. The simple equation of one dollar here equaling ten from his previous world no longer held up, as currency values had been gradually shifting anyway.

    Wealth itself wasn''t Arthur''s primary concern - he focused more on accumulating Entertainment Points. Though he recognized his growing fortune would attract unwanted attention from both government officials and criminals, the Horn Kingdom''s authorities posed little threat.

    Criminals, however, warranted caution. Arthur flexed his fingers absently - it had been a while since he''d had a good fight.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Five weeks in, and "Harry Potter" finally hit its ceiling at 800 million dollars.

    [Congratulations! Your film has set new records and earned 800 million dollars!]

    [Reward: Bracelet of Lifeblood Veins]

    [A delicate band of darkened metal interwoven with crimson veins that pulse with a subtle glow. The veins contain an ancient enchanted substance that resonates with the world''s mana, creating an elegant interplay of deep crimson and gold that seems to breathe with life.]

    "A bracelet?" I examined its functions, finding it could enhance magical spells like my Devourer Ring.

    The interesting part was its {Heartbeat Sense} ability, supposedly letting me feel the world''s "heartbeat" and detect shifts between secret realms and the surface world.

    World''s heartbeat? I wondered if it was sensing something like tectonic movements or magnetic field fluctuations - there had to be some scientific explanation behind this mystical description.

    It also came with {World Traversal}, allowing one teleport per day through the Lifeblood Veins'' power.

    "Nice bracelet, but..." I frowned. "For 800 million dollars? Really?" The teleportation seemed particularly underwhelming - I rarely left my office anyway.

    Still, I pulled it from storage. The thin band looked decent enough on my wrist, at least.

    While admiring the bracelet''s design, I felt the ancient amulet in my pocket suddenly vibrate.

    Pulling it out, I watched with raised eyebrows as it reacted strongly to my new accessory. The bracelet sent an odd sensation through my wrist - somehow it could detect that the amulet held information about various secret realms.

    My curiosity peaked when the amulet began glowing helplessly, as if the bracelet was forcing it to reveal its secrets. It surrendered the location of one realm.

    Information flooded my mind through the bracelet: "Glacia Expanse... Anus Gate..."

    I processed this new knowledge. Glacia Expanse lay at the world''s end, far south of Horn Kingdom - essentially this world''s version of Antarctica. And within it stood the Anus Gate, supposedly a portal to the Netherworld.

 Chapter 173: World Council

    Chapter 173: World Council

    (3rd Person POV)

    The staggering eight hundred million dollar box office of "Harry Potter and the Sorcerer''s Stone" drew envious stares across the industry. Even wealthy nobles found themselves shaking their heads at such unprecedented profits, their eyes fixed on Arthur and Hellfire Studio''s meteoric rise.

    Financial publications estimated Arthur Pendragon''s net worth had crossed the billion-dollar threshold, potentially placing him among the world''s top 30 wealthiest individuals. At just eighteen, he''d shatter the record for youngest billionaire.

    His transformation from exiled prince to entertainment tycoon in mere years had shocked everyone. Two years ago, no one could have predicted this - yet here he stood, reshaping the industry with each new venture.

    The doubters had fallen silent. Arthur''s consistent achievements proved his success wasn''t mere luck, leaving his former partners to wrestle with their regrets about distancing themselves from Hellfire Studio.

    None felt this more keenly than the Lava Brothers in Morningstar Kingdom. In their office, Fart and Ray could only stare at Harry Potter''s box office numbers.

    "I knew this film would be special," Fart shook his head. "The trailers alone showed its potential. We should have trusted our instincts..."

    Ray sighed. "It''s not just the film itself. Arthur''s television network amplified everything."

    "Exactly," Fart agreed. "TV''s widespread adoption, combined with those compelling movie trailers and that dramatic narration - he''s revolutionized film promotion entirely."

    Ray nodded silently. Arthur hadn''t just changed the entertainment industry. He''d transformed their entire world.

    ***

    While the world marveled at Harry Potter''s eight hundred million dollar earnings, a secret emergency meeting convened in a place hidden from ordinary eyes.

    At the world''s equator lay the Eternal Citadel, a grand city-state concealed from the outside world. Here, in this island-sized secret realm, all four races coexisted within its borders.

    At its heart stood the World Council headquarters - a massive structure of stone and metal, its foundations carved with intricate histories of all races. Ancient pillars of copper and bronze supported its weight, while statues of legendary figures from each race lined its entrance.

    Inside the council chamber, beneath a magical dome that displayed a shimmering globe of their world, representatives from all races gathered. The chamber buzzed with tension as they took their seats around the grand table.

    A human representative spoke first. "High Arbiter," he addressed the figure at the head of the table. "The four races requested this audience because of this demon, Arthur Pendragon-"

    "Arthur Morningstar," a demon representative cut in sharply.

    "I apologize," the demon bowed his head.

    The council quickly acknowledged his apology, eager to move forward.

    "With all respect, High Arbiter," the human representative ventured, "we implore the council to think further! A film earning such vast sums compared to vital industries threatens our world economy. Only with our own currencies can we better manage this situation!"

    The High Arbiter remained silent, knowing full well the representatives used Arthur merely as an excuse to push for independent currencies.

    Yet their concerns weren''t entirely baseless. "I know little of this Arthur - I have just awakened from a long dream," the High Arbiter said. "But I will examine this matter closely. I must understand who this Arthur is and how his films command such wealth."

    The representatives and elders fell silent at the High Arbiter''s revelation of his recent awakening.

    His reputation preceded him - one of the legendary heroes who defeated the demon tyrant four hundred years ago. His strength remained unmatched, even after sleeping for years, sometimes decades, between periods of activity.

    The High Arbiter had created the World Council to unite the four races, using the organization to shape global politics and economics. His establishment of the dollar as world currency had transformed commerce across all kingdoms.

    After the representatives departed, he turned to the anxious elders. "I''m going to observe the outside world. Do not interfere."

    "High Arbiter, please reconsider!" the elders protested. "You''ve only just awakened. The world has grown uncertain - let your subordinates investigate before you reveal yourself-"

    "Silence." His raised hand carried more weight than a shout. "Few in the outside world could pose any threat to me. I will be fine."

    The elders'' mouths opened and closed helplessly, the Arbiter''s pressure rendering them speechless.

    In a blur of movement, the High Arbiter vanished, reappearing atop the grand dome. His gaze pierced reality itself, opening a swirling portal that he stepped through without hesitation.

    The elders could only stare up at the dome, shaking their heads.

    "Still insists on handling everything personally."

    "Nothing we can do about it."

    The island is invisible to the outside world, concealed for centuries by powerful enchantments. Only the representatives of the four races can enter, yet even they remain unaware that the island lies precisely at the equator.

    Their passage to this hidden sanctuary is possible only through the World Spire Portal.

 Chapter 174: Politics

    Chapter 174: Politics

    (Arthur POV)

    The news couldn''t stop talking about "market destabilization" and "multi-currency proposals" lately. Every TV channel and newspaper speculated about how my film''s earnings might reshape the economy, with constant chatter about new currencies being introduced.

    Sure, it seemed like fear-mongering to discourage entertainment spending, but my gut told me there was more to it. Something about these stories felt orchestrated, as if powerful figures were laying groundwork to limit my profits.

    Following my instincts, I started moving fast. First stop: real estate. I bought properties across Horn Kingdom and expanded into Tiger Kingdom, where foreign ownership faced fewer restrictions. If the dollar weakened, land would hold value.

    Next came rare magical materials - worth more than gold and likely to appreciate if currency values shifted. Then I turned to the stock markets. I acquired shares in promising companies, especially dwarven corporations listed on the Empirica Stock Exchange and valuable firms on the Horn exchange.

    I didn''t stop there. Precious gems, ancient artifacts, magical equipment - anything that would hold or gain value went into my portfolio. I even had my eye on this expensive villa at Victory Peak. With the way things were heading, living lavishly made more sense than holding onto currency that might lose value.

    Politicians started showing up too, suddenly eager to befriend me. Can''t blame them - earning hundreds of millions in five weeks tends to get attention. But their timing just confirmed my suspicions that bigger changes were coming.

    ***

    On July 26th, I became owner of Victory Peak''s most prestigious villa, securing it for 4 million dollars.

    The property took my breath away - sprawling gardens stretched into the distance, perfectly manicured with ancient trees and flowing fountains. The mansion itself rose majestically against the skyline, its classical architecture blending seamlessly with modern luxuries.

    Only the Horn royal family''s castle surpassed my new home in grandeur.

    "This estate suits you perfectly, Mr. Pendragon. Truly worthy of a genius prince," said Malakar Ironwrath, leader of the Royalist Unit Party. He''d been trying to establish a connection with me for days now.

    "I owe it to your assistance, Mr. Ironwrath," I replied diplomatically. "Without your intervention, neither the four million price tag nor the owner''s willingness to sell would have materialized."

    Malakar beamed. "Please, it was nothing. You deserve this, Mr. Pendragon."

    I smiled politely, recognizing his true motives. With October''s election barely two months away, he was clearly fishing for campaign contributions.

    "Can we check out the inside?" Firfel whispered eagerly, flanked by an equally curious Vivienne and Sylwen in her Megan Fox appearance.

    "Go ahead. I''ll join you shortly."

    After they hurried toward the mansion, I turned to Malakar. "Your party must be busy preparing for the October election. Perhaps there''s some way I could assist?"

    Watching my actors and employees wander freely, I questioned the wisdom of giving them such open access. With a resigned shake of my head, I let it be.

    ***

    The next day, I dispatched Sylwen to bring in Valerie Blackhand, leader of the Economic Prosperity Alliance.

    The thirty-year-old demoness carried herself with quiet dignity, her thin golden-rimmed glasses completing her professional appearance. She greeted me with understated politeness.

    "Please, have a seat," I gestured.

    "Thank you for the invitation," Valerie responded simply.

    As Sylwen brought tea, I got straight to the point. "Here''s what I envision. Hellfire Network seems to favor the Royalist Party on the surface, but our coverage will subtly reveal how out of touch they are with everyday people. At the same time, we''ll present the EPA as the voice of economic reform¡ªthe underdog challenging the entrenched nobility. When viewers see RUP representatives in their lavish mansions while EPA leaders talk about market reforms from factories and trading floors, the contrast will be powerful."

    An hour later, Valerie sat back, clearly impressed by the layers of deception. "Such an intricate plan... I never expected this level of strategic thinking from you."

    I took a measured sip of tea. "Entertainment and emotional manipulation aren''t so different. Both require understanding what moves people."

    Admiration flickered in her, "As a demoness, I must say that you are the true demon among demons, Mr. Pendragon." She added, "I find it hard to believe why the royal family of morningstar would exile you."

    "Let''s not venture there," I chuckled softly.

    "Of course." Valerie nodded, respecting the boundary.

    "Aren''t you concerned about backlash?" Valerie asked. "The Royalist Unit Party represents royal and noble interests. Opposing them could be dangerous."

    I smiled confidently. "I''m not worried about them. RUP has controlled this kingdom''s politics long enough. It''s time for change."

    That word - ''change'' - would become the cornerstone of our strategy. While Hellfire Network appeared to support RUP and criticize EPA, Valerie''s party would champion change, speaking directly to citizens'' frustrations. The more my network seemed to dismiss them, the more compelling their message would become.

    The beauty of this plan lay in its flexibility. If EPA won, I''d have a grateful ally in power. If they lost, I''d still have RUP''s goodwill, since they''d believe I''d supported them while attacking EPA.

    Whether this "underdog" strategy would succeed remained to be seen. Public sympathy often favored those who fought against established power - but theory and reality didn''t always align.

    One thing was certain though: if EPA won, everything would serve my interests perfectly.

 Chapter 175: First Anime

    Chapter 175: First Anime

    (3rd Person POV)

    With the October election mere months away, Horn Kingdom''s media landscape shifted into campaign mode.

    Hellfire Network led the charge, initiating comprehensive coverage of the competing political parties.

    To the untrained eye, Hellfire Network''s bias toward the Royalist Unit Party seemed blatant. Their promotion of RUP saturated the airwaves, particularly during peak viewing hours.

    The pattern became especially noticeable during popular telenovelas, where RUP campaign messages dominated the commercial breaks, their polished advertisements strategically placed to capture the largest possible audience.

    While Hellfire Network maintained a veneer of subtlety in their political coverage, their preferential treatment of RUP became increasingly apparent. Simultaneously, both the network and its print subsidiary, Hellfire Daily, launched what appeared to be an aggressive campaign against the Economic Prosperity Alliance.

    Yet these supposedly negative pieces about EPA carried an unexpected impact. One notable article, titled "EPA Leader Abandons Economic Forum for Factory Visit," detailed how Valerie Blackhand spent six hours touring a struggling manufacturing district instead of attending a prestigious financial conference.

    The piece described her walking through crowded factory floors, discussing wage reforms with workers, and visiting their families in nearby communities. Though framed critically, the article painted a compelling picture of a leader who prioritized understanding common citizens over networking with elite power brokers.

    Another "expose?" followed Blackhand through Horn Kingdom''s poorest districts, allegedly criticizing her "unbecoming" involvement in local issues.

    The report showed her listening to street vendors'' concerns about rising permit fees, visiting overcrowded schools, and meeting with small business owners struggling under outdated regulations.

    Each piece meant to discredit EPA instead highlighted the stark contrast between their grassroots approach and RUP''s detachment from ordinary citizens.

    These calculated "hit pieces" produced an unexpected effect - television viewers and newspaper readers increasingly gravitated toward EPA.

    The TV viewers and article readers were not "dumb" - they saw right through the obvious scheme where Hellfire Network and other TV networks were clearly "paid" to promote the RUP.

    One evening, a husband and wife sat in their living room when yet another RUP commercial appeared on their screen. The husband slammed his tea cup down in frustration. "Look at this nonsense! The royalist party has ruled this kingdom for decades, and what progress have we made? We''re falling behind Thorn Kingdom in everything!"

    Beyond the political drama, Hellfire Network''s latest programming announcement stirred excitement among manga enthusiasts.

    The network''s commercials teased a new show that had fans buzzing with anticipation.

    A TV commercial suddenly caught my attention, mentioning a "manga store." "Interesting..." I couldn''t help muttering.

    That phrase the narrator used - "world''s first anime" - caught my ear too.

    This term "anime" felt new yet somehow familiar, like an echo of "animation."

    "Is it just another way to say animation?" I wondered.

    Well, one thing was certain - I had to get my hands on that Dragon Ball manga. The story had me hooked.

    Of course, being a princess of Morningstar Kingdom meant some precautions. I reached for my robe - couldn''t have everyone recognizing me at the store.

    ***

    The manga store was already buzzing with excitement when I arrived. As I slipped inside, conversations about "Dragon Ball" filled the air.

    "Did you catch the first episode? Man, it was incredible! Can''t believe we have to wait for the next one!" a scaled demon exclaimed, practically bouncing on his feet.

    "Tell me about it," his friend, a monkey demon, agreed eagerly.

    A fiend demon nearby ran his claws through his hair in frustration. "If only we could fast-forward time to the next episode!"

    "Right?" The monkey demon''s tail swished in agreement.

    My ears caught other discussions around the store.

    "I''ll admit it - I completely overlooked the Dragon Ball manga before," a wolf demon was saying. "Saw the TV ads but didn''t give them a second thought. Now after that first episode? I''m completely hooked!"

    His words hit close to home. I felt a twinge of guilt, remembering how I''d ignored the series myself until seeing the anime.

    "I know what you mean," his friend chimed in. "Part of me wishes I''d known about it sooner, but honestly? Watching that first episode without knowing what was coming made it even more amazing."

    Listening to these demons talk so excitedly about Arthur''s latest innovation filled me with pride. Yet that pride came with an uncomfortable twist - my brother was still an exile, and he''d even cast aside our family name "Morningstar" in favor of "Pendragon."

 Chapter 176: Arthur Uchiha

    Chapter 176: Arthur Uchiha

    (Apollonia Morningstar POV)

    I sighed, pushing aside my complicated feelings and reached for the Dragon Ball section. But a tag caught my eye: "Another latest work of the great exiled prince!"

    Next to Dragon Ball sat a manga titled "Naruto."

    "Hmm..." My curiosity won over, and I picked up the volume, opening to its first page.

    As I flipped through and read, something inside me grew increasingly heavy. The protagonist, Naruto, was shunned by everyone around him.

    No friends. Struggling with talent. Mocked by his classmates.

    It hit too close to home - this was Arthur''s story. My eyes began to blur with tears.

    I could picture my brother hunched over his desk, pouring his own experiences into Naruto''s character. The realization made my chest tight with regret, and tears started rolling down my cheeks.

    "Are you okay?"

    I''d been so absorbed in the story, so caught up in seeing Arthur in Naruto''s struggles, that I hadn''t noticed someone speaking to me.

    After a moment, I managed a quick nod. "I''m fine."

    Reading on, I reached the first Chapter''s end - where Naruto refuses to give up and masters the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Then came his touching scenes with Iruka sensei, which only made my tears fall faster.

    Without realizing it, I''d drawn a small crowd of concerned onlookers.

    "Are you alright there, young lady?" The manga store owner approached carefully.

    My hood slipped back, and suddenly the atmosphere changed. Recognition dawned on their faces, followed by immediate fear.

    "Oh no, oh no!" The store owner dropped to his knees. "Please, Princess, forgive me for causing you distress!"

    The panic spreading through the store made me laugh despite my tears. "It''s fine," I assured him, wiping my eyes. "You did nothing wrong."

    Relief washed over his face, and I could see others relaxing too.

    "The manga just moved me deeply," I explained, then added, "Actually, I''d like several copies of Naruto. I want to share them with my siblings, if that''s possible?"

    "Of course, of course!" The owner nodded so vigorously he resembled a pecking chicken.

    ***

    Plus, making my character an Uchiha opened interesting possibilities. A survivor of the massacre alongside Sasuke? The potential for awakening the Sharingan was too good to pass up.

    "Arthur Uchiha" - it had a nice ring to it. The story practically wrote itself: another survivor carrying the weight of the clan''s tragedy.

    Of course, if the Creator''s Realms didn''t have such strict limits on background editing, I could''ve written myself as an unstoppable powerhouse. But the system only accepted reasonable storylines - an underdog Arthur Uchiha was the most I could manage.

    The rules made sense though. Only when a fictional world proved successful in reality could you create a character with a more impressive background. And even then, any powers gained through manufactured backstory rather than actual effort couldn''t be carried into the real world anyway.

    With a final thought, my consciousness in the Creator''s Realms faded, materializing into the Naruto world.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    A gentle breeze swept through Konoha''s streets under clear blue skies. The village buzzed with energy as young academy students anticipated their upcoming graduation ceremony.

    Near the Academy, eager genin candidates clustered together. "Just think - by tomorrow we''ll be real shinobi!" a spiky-haired student grinned, adjusting his goggles.

    "Can''t wait to start actual missions," his friend replied, practicing hand signs.

    Away from the excitement, at the quiet training ground near the creek where sunlight danced on water, two boys stood apart from their classmates. Naruto and Arthur repeatedly attempted the basic Bunshin no Jutsu (Clone Technique), their failures mounting with each try.

    "Argh!" Naruto collapsed onto the grass after another failed attempt. "How am I supposed to graduate if I can''t even make a single clone? Everyone else can do it..."

    Arthur also kept attempting the jutsu, but with no success. ''I made this character too incompetent,'' he thought ruefully, realizing his own physical strength and ki mastery hadn''t carried over to this body.

    But that made sense - he couldn''t simply import powers gained from Dragon Ball into this world. This was a native body of the Naruto universe after all.

    Interestingly, he could sense something similar to ki floating in the air here. He''d been trying to tap into it, but without any luck. The energy felt familiar yet responded differently than what he was used to. He just sighed and turned to Naruto.

    The village''s treatment of both boys hadn''t helped their progress. Naruto faced constant scorn as the Kyuubi Jinchu?riki, while Arthur endured suspicion as an Uchiha survivor. The village elders had done their work well, spreading whispers about the demon fox''s destruction and the Uchiha clan''s alleged treachery.

    Seeing Naruto''s frustration, Arthur spoke up. "Don''t give up, Naruto." He managed a smile. "Maybe we''re not naturals at this, but that doesn''t mean we can''t become Hokage."

    It was a dream they shared - Arthur had written this goal into his character''s story, knowing it would align him with Naruto''s path.

    "You''re right!" Naruto jumped to his feet, fist raised. "I''ll definitely become Hokage! Then everyone will have to acknowledge me!"

    Arthur smirked. "You? Heh, sorry, but I''m going to be the one wearing that hat."

    Naruto snorted, but his grin showed his appreciation for their friendly rivalry. "No way - that position''s mine!"

 Chapter 177: Temptation

    Chapter 177: Temptation

    (Arthur POV)

    As the Ninja Academy Graduation Exam approached, I spent my days practicing alongside Naruto, making an interesting discovery during our training sessions.

    The magical power from my original body had somehow transferred to this character - just not in the way I''d expected. While I couldn''t cast spells from my world directly, my elemental magics remained: Soundwave Magic, Rose Magic, and even my demonic bloodline ability, Sinful Magic.

    It seemed the Naruto universe had adapted these abilities into Kekkei Genkai - bloodline limits. Makes sense, really. Unlike Dragon Ball''s world where magic freely exists, this universe runs on chakra and nature transformations. My magic couldn''t operate under its original rules here.

    Still, being able to use even limited magical power felt reassuring. The Rose Magic worked, though it now drew on chakra rather than magical mana.

    The basic Clone Jutsu remained a challenge though. My chakra control was absolutely abysmal. Converting my magical energy reserves into chakra through the background story edit probably wasn''t my smartest move. Sure, I had massive chakra reserves like Naruto, but controlling it was like trying to fill a teacup with a waterfall.

    Not that it mattered much for my immediate plans. Learning the Shadow Clone Jutsu shouldn''t be too difficult - that technique relies more on raw power than precise control. With my large chakra pool, I should manage at least four solid clones. After that, I can work on magic implementation.

    If Naruto could master Shadow Clones with his enormous chakra reserves despite his terrible control, I should manage too.

    I just had to be careful though. The Shadow Clone Jutsu was labeled forbidden for good reason - it divides the user''s chakra evenly among the clones. Only someone with massive reserves like Naruto could use it safely.

    ***

    The classroom buzzed with nervous energy on exam day. Iruka stood at the front, while my classmates settled into their seats.

    I could feel Sasuke''s cold stare as I passed his desk. "Pathetic excuse for an Uchiha," he muttered, loud enough for nearby students to hear. "Can''t even perform basic jutsu. You bring shame to our clan''s name."

    Great. I completely forgot to edit my relationship with Sasuke in the background story. Seems the system filled in the blanks itself - making me the disappointing cousin he looks down on. I sighed, noting how the other students either ignored me or shared Sasuke''s disdain.

    "Naruto!" Iruka''s voice cut through the classroom. "How many times must we go through this? You''ve failed the graduation exam three times already because you don''t take it seriously-"

    Naruto responded with his typical pout, turning away from Iruka - which promptly got him tied up and subjected to a lengthy lecture.

    The class''s snickers at Naruto''s predicament were interrupted by Kiba''s sharp voice. "Hey, Iruka-sensei! Why''s Naruto the only one getting punished? Arthur''s failed just as many times!"

    I shot Kiba a dark look. ''You mangy mutt...''

    Iruka turned to me as if suddenly remembering. "Ah, right." His eyes narrowed. "Get over here. You and Naruto are notorious for your childish pranks and painting graffiti all over the village monuments."

    "I heard the Uchiha boy is even worse than the fox child. They say he brings shame to his entire clan."

    "Shh! We''re not supposed to talk about either of them..."

    The parents'' whispers carried clearly to the two boys, though they pretended not to hear.

    Arthur sighed, placing a reassuring hand on Naruto''s shoulder. Seeing his friend''s usual energy completely drained hurt more than his own failure. "Hey, don''t lose hope now. We still have a chance."

    Naruto remained uncharacteristically quiet, his eyes fixed on the ground.

    "Trust me," Arthur continued, conviction in his voice. "This world won''t abandon those who keep trying and stay hopeful. We''ll become ninja - I promise you that."

    Nearby, the Third Hokage and Iruka observed the two outcasts. The old leader''s face grew stern as he watched them.

    "Iruka..." The Third Hokage''s voice carried a weight of concern. "We need to talk later..."

    ***

    That afternoon, Naruto and Arthur sat together on the academy rooftop, legs dangling over the edge. The usual energy that defined Naruto was nowhere to be seen as he mechanically munched on chips, barely tasting them. Arthur watched his friend carefully, noting how the typically talkative ninja-hopeful had grown so quiet.

    When Naruto did speak, his words came out bitter and hollow. "Iruka-sensei... he didn''t even give us a chance. He knows how hard we''ve been trying..."

    Arthur remained silent, his attention split between comforting his friend and anticipating Mizuki''s arrival.

    Right on cue, their instructor appeared, his footsteps deliberately heavy enough to announce his presence. "I thought I''d find you two up here."

    Mizuki''s voice dripped with false sympathy as he explained how they could still earn their headbands. "There''s another way to become ninja..."

    Both boys perked up instantly, Arthur carefully matching Naruto''s genuine enthusiasm with well-practiced eagerness. As Mizuki laid out his plan to steal the scroll of seals, they leaned in closer, appearing completely drawn into his scheme.

    After the boys rushed off to prepare, Mizuki''s lips curled into a calculating smile. "I hadn''t planned on the Uchiha being involved," he muttered to himself, "but this works even better. That failure of an Uchiha might actually make himself useful - he''ll help Naruto get that scroll for me." His quiet laughter held a dark edge.

    "Can you believe it, Arthur?" Naruto''s excitement bubbled over as they ran. "All we have to do is get that scroll from the old man''s office, and we''ll be real ninja!"

    "Right," Arthur agreed, matching Naruto''s pace. "We''ll have to be careful though - stealing such an important scroll won''t be easy!"

    Internally, Arthur smiled. He knew full well that the Third Hokage would deliberately allow Naruto to take the scroll. Sometimes the best way to expose a traitor was to let their plan play out - with a few careful adjustments.

 Chapter 178: Graduation

    Chapter 178: Graduation

    (3rd Person POV)

    Under cover of darkness, Arthur and Naruto crept through the Hokage Residence. Despite his reputation for brazen pranks, Naruto''s hands trembled slightly. Though he often acted disrespectful toward the old man, he held deep reverence for the Hokage''s power and position he dreamed of inheriting one day.

    His heart pounded as they searched for the scroll - stealing from the Hokage himself was far different from painting monuments or disrupting classes.

    Arthur maintained a fa?ade of nervousness, knowing the Third Hokage might be watching. He couldn''t risk appearing too comfortable during what should be a terrifying infiltration.

    "See anything?" Naruto whispered, rifling through shelves.

    "Keep looking," Arthur whispered back, both boys careful to keep their voices below even a shinobi''s hearing.

    "Where is it?" Naruto muttered, growing frustrated as he searched.

    Then Arthur spotted it - the Scroll of Seals sitting almost conspicuously on a stand near the window. Whether the Third Hokage was truly this careless or had deliberately made it accessible, Arthur couldn''t tell. "Found it," he hissed.

    Naruto''s eyes lit up as they approached the massive scroll. But their examination was cut short by approaching footsteps and voices.

    "We need to move. Now." Arthur grabbed Naruto''s arm. They slipped through the window just as the ANBU Black Ops burst into the office, their porcelain masks gleaming in the moonlight.

    "The demon fox brat!" one ANBU called out, catching sight of them.

    "There''s someone with him," another ANBU noted. "It''s that disgrace to the Uchiha!"

    Their conversation was interrupted by a third ANBU''s shout. "The Scroll of Seals is gone!"

    "What?!" The ANBU captain''s voice carried barely contained panic. "Alert Lord Third immediately! We can''t let those two escape with the village''s forbidden techniques!"

    ***

    "We actually pulled it off!" Naruto exclaimed mid-leap, clutching the Scroll of Seals tight against his chest.

    "Careful with that scroll, Naruto!" Arthur called out, keeping pace. "We still need to learn from it!"

    Naruto''s grin sobered as he nodded, adjusting his grip.

    "Hold up¡ªwe''ve got company!" Arthur''s eyes caught shadowy figures darting between trees behind them.

    "Quick, over here!" Naruto pulled them into a dense thicket, suppressing their chakra signatures as ANBU rushed past their hiding spot.

    "This is getting messy," Arthur said, letting worry color his voice. "Once the Third realizes what''s happened, all of Konoha will be searching for us."

    "Then we better hurry and learn something before they catch us!" Naruto''s eyes sparkled with determination.

    "The training ground in the eastern forest," Arthur suggested. "No one goes there at night."

    While they raced through the moonlit forest, the Third Hokage mobilized every available shinobi for the search.

    His confidence shattered as both boys formed the hand sign. While Arthur managed to create five solid clones, Naruto''s chakra exploded outward, filling the entire clearing with hundreds of shadow clones.

    "This... This is impossible!!!" Mizuki stumbled backward, eyes wide with disbelief as hundreds of Narutos filled every branch and clearing.

    The original Naruto''s grin turned feral. "What''s wrong, Mizuki-sensei? Weren''t you going to kill me?"

    "Yeah, weren''t you talking big just now?" his clones taunted in unison.

    "Come on, we''ll show you what a demon fox can really do!"

    Arthur stood with his five clones, watching the sea of orange jumpsuits surrounding them. One of his clones turned to the original. "Should we even bother joining in?"

    The other Arthur clones exchanged glances while their creator remained silent.

    Arthur''s lips curved into a wry smile. ''Well, I definitely overestimated my chakra capacity,'' he thought, watching Naruto''s overwhelming display.

    The air filled with the sound of fists meeting flesh as Naruto''s clones descended upon Mizuki. Arthur''s clones joined the fray, adding their own punches and kicks to the mix, though they were barely noticeable in the orange tsunami.

    Once Mizuki lay thoroughly beaten, Arthur and Naruto faced Iruka, who sat propped against a tree, pride shining through his pain.

    "Close your eyes, both of you," Iruka said softly, reaching into his vest. When they opened them again, they found Konoha forehead protectors tied securely in place.

    "Congratulations," Iruka''s voice cracked with emotion. "You''ve both shown the true spirit of what it means to be a ninja. I''m proud to call you my students... and fellow shinobi of the Hidden Leaf."

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Back in my office, I let out a relieved sigh, fingers tracing the leaf symbol on my newly acquired Konoha headband. A soft chuckle escaped my lips.

    "Mission accomplished - I got the jutsu I wanted," I murmured to myself. "Yet somehow... I didn''t expect to feel this attached to that world."

    Memories flooded back - Naruto''s unwavering determination, the peaceful buzz of village life in Konoha, even the smell of Ichiraku''s ramen wafting through the streets. What started as a simple technique-gathering mission had grown into something more.

    I''d planned to leave after mastering the Shadow Clone Jutsu, but now... the thought of returning to learn more techniques, to experience more of that world, felt oddly appealing.

    With another sigh, I locked my office door and formed the hand signs. This would be different - I had only traces of chakra here in the real world, brought back like echoes from the Naruto universe. I''d have to compensate by blending it with my magical power.

    "Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    Ten clones materialized, but something was off. Their forms glowed with an ethereal light, edges wavering like heat shimmer. The fusion of magic and chakra created something unstable, beautiful yet clearly imperfect.

    Testing their durability, I watched as they dissolved faster than pure chakra clones would. The mixing of two different energy sources had decreased their stability.

    Still, I could see the potential. With practice, I could refine this hybrid technique. The chakra might be limited, but thanks to the Devourer Ring''s vast magical reserves, I had plenty of power to experiment with.

    "Time to master this blend," I muttered, already planning my training regime. After all, combining two different power systems might lead to possibilities neither world had imagined.

 Chapter 179: Clone Training

    Chapter 179: Clone Training

    (Arthur POV)

    While managing my studio projects, I devoted countless hours to perfecting my Shadow Clone Jutsu. Day by day, my grasp over the blend of magic and chakra grew stronger.

    The challenge was considerable, but I finally achieved precise control over both energies. The breakthrough came when I discovered how to create shadow clones using predominantly magical power, requiring only minimal chakra input.

    Two weeks of experimentation led to the perfect fusion - the right ratio, the precise control. My clones no longer depended heavily on chakra, making them viable in this world.

    These enhanced clones could last up to two days - a remarkable achievement. They even retained the ability to cast magic, though spell usage drastically reduced their lifespan.

    The Devourer Ring amplified my capabilities enormously. While I could theoretically produce thousands of clones, the magic had to be distributed carefully. Clones with 10,000 units of magical mana proved the most stable and efficient.

    At maximum capacity, using all the Devourer Ring''s reserves, I could maintain about 1,000 clones. But practicality demanded restraint.

    I settled on a hundred clones, dividing them between multiple manga projects - "One Piece," "Dragon Ball," "Naruto," and "Hunter X Hunter."

    Even this felt excessive. To avoid raising suspicions about impossibly rapid manga production, I needed to diversify. So I assigned teams to western comics as well - "Superman," "Batman," and "Spider-Man."

    This split focus made the manga release schedule appear more reasonable. After all, multiple titles releasing simultaneously drew less attention than a single series updating at superhuman speed.

    But manga was just the beginning. My remaining clones had another mission: accelerating anime production, with plans to venture into cartoon creation as well.

    ***

    The Hellfire Electronics factory buzzed with focused energy as I entered alongside the manager.

    Massive assembly lines churned out bulky monitors with thick glass screens and chunky keyboards that clicked with satisfying mechanical precision.

    The computers themselves, running Hellfire OS 1, represented our answer to personal computing - their beige cases housing the future of technology.

    Emerging networks amplified these concerns, framing anime not just as new entertainment, but as an invasion of traditional human media space.

    The anxiety spread beyond human territories. Elven entertainment moguls watched their carefully crafted nature documentaries lose viewers. Dwarven studios saw their technical showcases overshadowed by Arthur''s innovations.

    What truly rattled them wasn''t just Dragon Ball''s success, but Arthur''s seemingly endless supply of revolutionary ideas. His "movie trailers" alone had transformed film promotion, helping Harry Potter rake in hundreds of millions - a feat that left traditional studios both envious and terrified.

    To them, Arthur Pendragon represented more than competition; he was reshaping entertainment itself, breaking down centuries-old barriers between races through shared media experiences. And that, perhaps, frightened them most of all.

    ***

    Mr. Mouse Entertainment, reeling from Dragon Ball''s impact on their viewership, mounted their counter-offensive. The channel began flooding their airwaves with cartoons, dusting off their extensive archive of classic animations while rushing new productions to screen.

    Fresh titles like "Pussy Cat and the Dogs" joined their lineup, helping recover some lost viewers. Yet whenever Dragon Ball''s time slot arrived, Mr. Mouse''s ratings still plummeted.

    Their saving grace? Dragon Ball only commanded thirty minutes of daily programming, commercials included, on Hellfire Network.

    Walter Mouse, founder and CEO of Mouse Entertainment, finally broke his silence in a heated interview. "What''s happening to us, Empiricans?" he demanded, his whiskers practically bristling with indignation. "Why are we embracing a demon''s work - a blatant copy of our animation innovation? They''ve even had the audacity to rename our ''cartoons'' as ''anime''! We should be protesting this cultural theft, not celebrating it!"

    His thinly veiled attack on Hellfire struck a chord with many Empiricans. While Dragon Ball maintained its dedicated fanbase, a growing faction sided with Mouse Entertainment. The idea that a demon company would not only imitate their animation style but rebrand it with a new term felt like a slight against Empirican cultural heritage.

    The controversy sparked heated debates across USE. Many Empiricans who had initially embraced Dragon Ball now questioned their support, viewing the term "anime" as demons disrespecting their pioneering work in animation - or as they insisted on calling it, cartoons.

    Tension erupted outside Hellfire Network''s Angel City branch as protesters packed the streets. Their leader, red-faced with righteous anger, thrust his fist into the air. "Animation is a human Empirican invention!" he roared through his megaphone. "You demons think you can steal our culture by slapping the word ''anime'' on it? This is our heritage!"

    The crowd behind him swelled with answering shouts, waving signs condemning Hellfire''s "cultural theft."

    From his office, Marcus Shadowclaw, the feline demon serving as Hellfire''s USE president, watched through a crack in the protective blinds. His tail lashed anxiously. "This is getting out of hand. Boss Arthur needs to know about this immediately."

    The other executives huddled around conference tables, monitoring the situation through various windows, when a fiend demon burst through the door, smoke curling behind him. "Sir! They''ve started throwing fireballs at the building! We need to contact the fire brigade!"

    The president and executives exchanged horrified glances before rushing for the exits, the smell of smoke growing stronger with each passing second.

 Chapter 180: Cartoons

    Chapter 180: Cartoons

    (Arthur POV)

    The TV screen blazed with footage of our burning Angel City branch, reporters swarming like vultures around the scene.

    As I watched, rage bubbled through my veins. My eyes burned hot, and suddenly my vision sharpened to crystal clarity. Every detail on the screen stood out with uncanny precision, my senses heightening to an almost painful degree. The sensation passed quickly, leaving me puzzled but too angry to dwell on it.

    "What led to today''s events?" A reporter thrust her microphone at our USE president, Marcus. His usual sleek feline appearance was gone, replaced by a disheveled figure with singed suit and soot-stained fur.

    His eyes glistened as he fought to maintain composure. "This... this is just a misunderstanding between demons and humans! We can resolve this!" His voice cracked with exhaustion.

    Sigh

    I clicked off the TV, disgust rising in my throat.

    "And here I thought Empiricans in this world had more sense than my previous life." I shook my head, bitter disappointment settling in my chest. The way Walter Mouse had manipulated them so easily, turning ''anime'' into some kind of cultural battleground - it was both pathetic and infuriating.

    They''d actually resorted to arson against my company!

    Though something felt off - perhaps this fire wasn''t just angry protesters. Someone might be pulling strings behind the scenes. But regardless of who lit the match, the damage was done.

    My fingers drummed against the desk as I plotted my response. No, I wouldn''t go flying off to Empirica to pummel Walter Mouse and his mob like I did with Caleb. This required a more... elegant revenge.

    I''d crush Mouse Entertainment the same way I''d built my empire - through pure entertainment dominance. Walter Mouse wanted to cry about demons ''stealing'' animation? Fine.

    I''d flood Empirica with their precious "cartoons" first - the ones from my previous life. Then I''d release a wave of new anime series. The contrast would be impossible to ignore. The whole world would see that "cartoon" and "anime" were distinct art forms, not some demon plot to steal human culture.

    Let them learn the difference through entertainment itself.

    ***

    In the massive warehouse, my operation hummed with focused energy. A hundred clones filled the comics and manga section, while the larger area hosted an army of 800 clones - some hunched over drawing tables with precise brush strokes, others manipulating animation frames on their computer screens.

    Creating 800 clones wasn''t my original plan, but Walter Mouse and those gullible Empiricans had forced my hand. Speed was now essential.

    My clones worked tirelessly on cartoons that had defined entertainment in my previous life. "Bugs Bunny" with his wisecracks, the slapstick chaos of "Tom & Jerry," the spinach-powered adventures of "Popeye," and the silent comedy of "The Pink Panther Show."

    Walter Mouse and his fellow media moguls celebrated what they saw as victory, watching Hellfire Network''s ratings slip with smug satisfaction.

    Then came August 26, 1273 - Arthur dropped his bombshell announcement. Within a week, Hellfire Network would premiere both cartoons and anime, including a new series called "Naruto."

    The announcement sparked fierce debate among industry insiders. On street corners, confused citizens voiced their doubts: "I don''t understand - I thought cartoons and anime were the same thing? Why is Arthur suddenly using both terms?"

    The answer came on September 1, 1273. As early morning sunlight crept over Empirica, Hellfire Network aired its first episode of "Tom & Jerry."

    The screen exploded with pure cartoon chaos - a cat and mouse locked in an endless chase through a house, their bodies defying physics with every crash and tumble. Tom''s expressions stretched to impossible lengths, while Jerry''s clever escapes drew delighted gasps from viewers.

    In his mansion''s viewing room, Walter Mouse sat stiffly on his leather armchair, remote clutched tight as he watched his competitor''s creation. His family gathered around, drawn by the commotion on screen.

    "Dad, look! Look!" Walter Jr. doubled over laughing as Tom flattened like a pancake after another failed chase. "The cat''s face!"

    Walter barely heard his son''s joy. His eyes were fixed on the screen, watching something that shouldn''t exist - a cartoon that rivaled, maybe even surpassed, his studio''s best work.

    Earlier, he''d dismissed Hellfire''s cartoon venture with a wave of his hand. "They''ll fail," he''d told his board confidently. But now, watching his own family captivated by this...

    He felt sick to his stomach. He''d been wrong. Terribly wrong.

    ***

    September 1, 1273 carved itself into entertainment history as Hellfire Network revolutionized programming across time zones. In Empirica, the morning hours filled with cartoons, while the pre-news noon slot debuted "Naruto."

    Before "Naruto" began, the network announcer made a deliberate point: "And now, Hellfire Network presents our second anime series..."

    The distinction between cartoons and anime had puzzled Empiricans until that day. But as they witnessed "Naruto" following their morning of slapstick cartoons, then compared it to "Dragon Ball," the differences became stark and undeniable.

    Across USE, many viewers finally understood - these weren''t simply different terms for the same thing. The storytelling styles, art, and themes stood distinctly apart.

    While the western continent enjoyed their morning entertainment revolution, the Anatolia region experienced the same programming as their evening schedule, thanks to the time difference. What was breakfast entertainment in Empirica became dinner viewing in the East.

    This simultaneous worldwide broadcast of both cartoons and anime on September 1 marked a turning point in global entertainment.

    Years later, USE would immortalize this date as "Fantastic Friday Morning" - celebrating the day cartoon chaos first brightened their mornings. Meanwhile, the East fondly remembered it as "Magical Friday Night" - when both western humor and eastern storytelling found their place in their evening hours.

 Chapter 181: Always winning

    Chapter 181: Always winning

    (3rd Person POV)

    Hellfire Network''s cartoons sent shockwaves through both Empirica and Anatolia. Even the staunchest Empirican critics had to acknowledge that these cartoons outshone Mr. Mouse''s offerings. Children couldn''t get enough, while adults finally grasped the clear distinction between cartoons and anime.

    In a cramped college dorm room, the warm glow of a TV illuminated posters of bands and movies covering the walls. Empty pizza boxes and energy drink cans littered the coffee table as three students sprawled across worn furniture, their attention fixed on the screen.

    "You guys catch Hellfire''s cartoons?" Dutch asked, leaning back in his squeaky desk chair. "Got to admit, they''re actually hilarious. Nothing dull about them."

    His dormmates nodded from their spots on the threadbare couch. "Way better than Mr. Mouse''s stuff," one agreed, reaching for his soda.

    "The cartoons are great, but Naruto and Dragon Ball is better," the other added, eyes still glued to the screen.

    Dutch spun in his chair thoughtfully. "Yeah, now I get why they use different terms. Anime''s got all these complex storylines and character development. Cartoons are just pure entertainment."

    "Exactly!" His friend gestured with a half-eaten slice of pizza. "Comparing them is like comparing apples and oranges. They''re completely different styles."

    "Let''s be real," the third student chuckled, "Walter Mouse is just salty because anime''s stealing his thunder."

    This sentiment echoed across Empirica. While a few die-hards still accused Arthur of cultural theft, public opinion had shifted dramatically in his favor.

    The fallout hit Mouse Entertainment hard. Their stock price tumbled several points as investors reacted to Walter''s self-destructive crusade. Behind closed boardroom doors, directors whispered about replacement, their patience with the founder''s jealousy-driven vendetta wearing thin.

    Facing potential replacement, Walter desperately tried placating his board of directors, making grand promises about competing with Hellfire''s cartoons.

    Then Hellfire dropped another bombshell - the announcement of two new dedicated channels. "Cartoon Network" would launch within weeks, promising round-the-clock cartoon entertainment. Its sister channel, "Anime Network," would follow months later.

    The mere announcement sent tremors through the entertainment industry. Mr. Mouse''s monopoly on animation was about to face its first real challenger - a entire network dedicated to cartoons.

    The only silver lining for competing networks was that these channels would require subscription to the new "cable service," a joint venture between Hellfire and Waves Corporation.

    Still, the news devastated Mr. Mouse''s stock prices. Investors could already envision viewers flocking to a dedicated cartoon channel, and the board finally lost patience. Walter Mouse was voted out of his own company.

    Arthur chuckled softly. "I just see directing potential in him." He stretched comfortably in his seat. "Though I''m as curious as everyone else about how this first attempt turned out."

    "Wait," Firfel turned sharply, her eyes wide. "You haven''t seen it in your private theatre yet?"

    Arthur just nodded, a mysterious smile playing on his lips.

    The theatre lights dimmed gradually, hushing the excited murmurs of the crowd. Only the soft rustle of clothing and occasional cough broke the darkness until the projector whirred to life, casting its bright beam through the darkness. The screen illuminated, and the film began.

    Arthur watched intently, keeping his hopes measured yet optimistic. His previous life''s memories of Bruce Lee''s masterpieces colored his expectations. While this world''s Lee differed from the one he remembered, both shared that raw, magnetic screen presence.

    As the film progressed, Arthur found himself relaxing. Lee had indeed delivered. The audience leaned forward in their seats, completely drawn in. When Lee appeared in his yellow jumpsuit with nunchaku at his side, gracefully weaving through enemies, gasps of appreciation rippled through the crowd.

    During one particularly intense fight scene, Arthur noticed something that made him smile. Among the stuntmen being thrown around, a young demon crashed dramatically into a wall - his features unmistakably those of Jackie Chan.

    Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle quietly. "Some things never change," he whispered to himself, shaking his head at how even in this world, Jackie served as Bruce''s stuntman.

    ***

    "Game of Death" silenced its critics with impressive box office numbers, reaching 49 million dollars in its first week. While the martial arts focus and Bruce Lee''s directorial debut limited its appeal in Empirica and Evros, the film still pulled respectable millions from those regions.

    By the time it reached its ceiling of 139 million dollars, Horn Kingdom''s attention had already shifted to the upcoming election. Screenings gradually reduced as political fever gripped the nation.

    Arthur, now a Horn citizen, made a show of heading to the polls alongside his popular actors, who had been encouraging voter participation on Hellfire Network. At the voting booth, he carefully marked his ballot for RUP, maintaining his public facade. He couldn''t risk RUP''s intelligence network discovering his true allegiance, even as he secretly hoped for EPA''s victory.

    Initial estimates suggested a modest turnout - perhaps two to three million voters from Horn''s eleven million population. Most citizens typically remained too occupied with work and daily life to participate.

    But election day brought surprises. Five million voters turned out, and when the results came in, EPA''s landslide victory stunned the kingdom''s elite. Media outlets scrambled to explain how their favored RUP, backed by royals and nobles alike, had fallen to the underdog party.

    No one celebrated more quietly than Arthur. EPA''s victory meant smoother sailing for his upcoming projects - particularly the internet technology he''d retrieved from the DB. His hundreds of clones had been working tirelessly on reverse engineering it, and with EPA in power, implementation would face fewer obstacles.

    As he watched EPA''s victory celebration on TV, Arthur allowed himself a small smile. Sometimes the best victories were the ones nobody knew you''d orchestrated.

 Chapter 182: First Follower

    Chapter 182: First Follower

    (3rd Person POV)

    Dragon Ball''s overwhelming success in both manga and anime had unlocked new possibilities, including Arthur''s access to internet technologies from the DB.

    The private dining room at the top of Hellscape Center provided perfect cover for Arthur''s meeting with the newly elected Prime Minister. Rich mahogany panels lined the walls, while enchanted crystals cast warm light across the pristine tablecloth. Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, Horn Kingdom''s capital sparkled below.

    Valerie tried to follow Arthur''s explanation about interconnected communication technology, her brow furrowing slightly. "A technology to connect people... It''s certainly ambitious," she nodded, clearly lost but maintaining her composure. "While I don''t fully grasp the specifics, the Economic Prosperity Alliance will support any initiative that could boost our kingdom''s economy."

    Arthur smiled at her confusion. "Trust me, this will revolutionize how our kingdom communicates. The dwarven nations will be green with envy."

    Valerie laughed, clearly thinking he was exaggerating. After all, the dwarves'' underground capitals housed technological marvels that even the mightiest human nations couldn''t match. "I look forward to being proven wrong," she said diplomatically. "Once the power transition is complete, you''ll have our party''s full support."

    Arthur reached to shake her hand, but Valerie''s expression suddenly turned grave.

    "Before you go, Mr. Pendragon, I have a request." Her fingers tightened around her wine glass.

    Arthur''s eyebrows rose. "Oh?"

    Valerie leaned forward, her voice dropping to barely above a whisper. "I''ve been receiving death threats."

    Though surprised, Arthur maintained his composure. "When did they start?"

    "Right after the election results."

    Arthur nodded, his mind already turning to the Hellsing organization he''d established for precisely such situations. "Don''t worry," he assured her, his voice carrying quiet confidence. "I''ll ensure your safety."

    ***

    (Sylwen POV)

    After months in Arthur''s Hellsing Organization, I''d begun to wonder if I was its only member. Strange, for what was supposed to be an elite group.

    The afternoon sun streamed through tall windows in Arthur''s study, dust motes dancing in the golden beams. Ancient tomes lined mahogany shelves while magical artifacts gleamed in glass cases. Arthur sat behind his massive desk, looking up from his papers as I entered.

    "You''re here," he greeted with a nod.

    "I heard there''s an important mission?"

    "Urgent." He tapped a paper showing Valerie''s photo among other candidates. "These politicians I backed just won the election. Now they''re receiving death threats. I need you to protect her." He slid an address across the polished desk. "Guard her from this location. Discretely."

    I nodded, but remained standing. Arthur tilted his head. "Something else?"

    "Well..." I shifted slightly. "I''ve been wondering for months now... Where are the other members? My seniors? Why haven''t I seen anyone else from the organization?"

    A smile played across Arthur''s lips. "Actually, you''ll meet three of our most powerful senior members at that address."

    My heart jumped. "Really?"

    His walls told the story of his dreams - carefully preserved posters of "Harry Potter," "Lord of the Rings," and "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly" covered the peeling wallpaper. At their center hung a grainy newspaper photo of Arthur Pendragon, carefully cut out and preserved despite its yellowing edges.

    John collapsed onto his mattress, eyes fixed on Arthur''s image. Two years ago, Arthur had been nothing - a disgraced prince, a family outcast. Now his face graced magazine covers.

    Reaching for his dog-eared copy of Forbes with Arthur on the cover, John traced the story he''d memorized about belief and perseverance. The parallels drew him in - he too was an outsider, fighting for his chance.

    But tonight, after years of failed auditions and now this cut scene, hope felt distant. His prayers to the Sun God, Moon God, even the Forgefather echoed unanswered.

    His reflection in the cracked mirror reminded him why - his "below average" looks that made directors look away, his ordinary features that couldn''t compete with classical beauty.

    The entertainment industry had no place for someone who looked like him, no matter how much he dreamed.

    John''s eyes welled up as he stared at Arthur''s grainy photo, a desperate thought crossing his mind. He immediately tried dismissing it - praying to Arthur? Ridiculous.

    John shook his head at the absurd thought of praying to Arthur. The springs creaked beneath him as he settled onto the worn mattress, its familiar musty scent filling his nostrils. Despite the summer heat seeping through his cracked window, exhaustion quickly pulled him under.

    The next morning, harsh sunlight stabbed through his eyelids as a cacophony of city sounds filtered in - distant car horns, pigeons cooing on his windowsill, and the rhythmic thump-thump of his upstairs neighbor''s morning routine.

    Then came the dreaded sound:

    Bang! Bang!

    "When are you paying your rent, John? It''s been weeks!" his landlord''s voice boomed through the thin door.

    "Please, just more time," John called back, his voice cracking. "I''ll pay soon."

    "You better! Last warning, John!" Heavy footsteps retreated down the hallway.

    Looking back at Arthur''s photo, John felt his last shred of dignity crumble. ''If the gods won''t listen, maybe... maybe he will.'' Dropping to his knees, John hesitated, then began.

    "Oh, Arthur Pendragon..." he stopped, searching for the right words. "Lord of Entertainment! If you can hear me... please, I''m begging you. Let me be part of your films. I don''t need to be a star, I don''t need fame - I just want to act. I''ll take any role, no matter how small. I just... I just want a chance to prove myself. Please... please hear me..."

    ***

    In Horn Kingdom, Arthur sprawled across his massive four-poster bed, silk sheets tangled around him. Moonlight filtered through enchanted curtains, casting soft shadows across his peaceful face as he dreamed of ruling from a mighty throne.

    Then an unfamiliar voice pierced his dreams, desperate and raw, begging for a chance.

    "Shut up..." Arthur mumbled, trying to cling to sleep. But the voice grew clearer, more insistent.

    He jolted awake, scanning his moonlit chamber. "Who''s there?"

    His magic and ki probed the room, finding nothing, yet the voice continued echoing in his mind.

    "What the hell?" he muttered, growing confused.

    Then a system notification chimed: [You gained 10+ divine points!]

 Chapter 183: DP and Blessing

    Chapter 183: DP and Blessing

    (Arthur POV)

    Moonlight streamed through my bedroom''s enchanted windows, casting an ethereal glow on the floating system notification: [You''ve gained 10+ Divine Points]. The message hung transparent in the air as the desperate voice in my head finally started making sense.

    A man begging for a role in my productions. Actually praying to me for it.

    "Who in their right mind prays to me for acting roles?" I muttered, chuckling at the absurdity. The moment those words left my lips, my opulent bedroom blurred and shifted.

    The scene transformed to a tiny, cramped apartment. Peeling wallpaper, a mattress on bare floorboards, and a man kneeling before a wall covered in my photos and movie posters. The grainy newspaper cutout of my face served as his makeshift shrine.

    "So this is my crazy devotee," I mused, studying him closer. Nothing remarkable about his appearance, but the raw desperation in his prayer touched something in me.

    I sighed, glancing at the divine points his faith had granted me. The system''s interface showed a new entry under followers: John Joseph Nicholson.

    I nearly choked on air. Looking back at the praying man, then at the name again, pieces clicked into place. "Could he be this world''s version of that legendary actor?"

    The possibility energized me. I explored the Divine Functions panel, discovering I could send financial aid and bestow blessings on followers.

    Without hesitation, I transferred 5,000 dollars - enough to change his immediate circumstances. Then, focusing on his innate talent, I cast a blessing to enhance his already existing acting abilities.

    If this man truly paralleled the legendary actor from my previous life, this investment might yield incredible returns.

    From my ethereal vantage point, I watched John slump in defeat, clearly unable to perceive my presence. The system had merely projected my consciousness here to witness my first follower''s prayers.

    "Sigh, it seems that it didn''t work," John muttered dejectedly.

    I observed silently, anticipating his reaction to my response. The 1 DP I''d spent (0.8 for blessing, 0.2 for money) seemed minimal compared to the 10 DP his single prayer had granted me, though divine points were surprisingly precious.

    Suddenly, crisp hundred-dollar bills cascaded through his open window like green leaves in an autumn breeze. John remained oblivious until a particularly thick stack smacked him square on the head.

    "What?" He winced, rubbing his scalp before freezing at the sight of money carpeting his floor. His jaw dropped, eyes growing impossibly wide as he scrambled to grab the bills.

    Among the divine functions, one feature particularly intrigued Arthur - the ability to create his own "Domain," a private space where he could directly communicate with his followers. This would be his most secure sanctuary, completely hidden from the world''s prying eyes.

    [Your first follower, John Joseph Nicholson, has placed his faith in you. His devotion will generate one Divine Point daily. Though his faith remains in its infancy, as his belief deepens, your daily Divine Points will increase!]

    Arthur''s lips curved into a smile at the notification. Another message followed: [Congratulations on gaining your first follower! As a reward, you may now create your initial domain without Divine Point cost!]

    His excitement dimmed slightly upon realizing "free" had its limitations. The domain space barely matched his bedroom''s dimensions - spacious for a room, but tiny for a divine realm.

    Suddenly, Arthur found himself transported into a blank canvas of white nothingness. The space rippled like disturbed water, waiting to be shaped. The system informed him that he need only imagine to create.

    Drawing on his vision, Arthur began crafting his sanctuary. The white void transformed into his Hellfire Studio office, but idealized.

    Movie posters materialized on the walls - "Harry Potter," "Lord of the Rings," "The Good, The Bad, and The Ugly" arranged artistically beside vibrant anime and cartoon promotional art.

    Dark wooden shelves sprouted from the walls, filled with leather-bound books and industry magazines. His mahogany desk appeared, complete with the ornate torch sconce casting warm light nearby.

    In one corner, his Golden Laurel, Lunar Laurel, Celestial Crown, etc, awards gleamed on their special shelf, testament to his achievements.

    Arthur nodded approvingly at his creation. The office would serve nicely - he could always tell future followers this was merely one room in a vast domain, concealing that nothing existed beyond these walls.

    For now, this space would suffice. As his DP grew, he could expand, perhaps crafting an elaborate castle or seaside villa. The domain''s grandeur would grow with his power and following.

    Settling into his plush office chair, Arthur noticed the desk mirror''s surface rippling like disturbed water. An image formed - John counting out money to a gruff-looking man, clearly his landlord. But more interesting than the scene was John''s thoughts, flowing into Arthur''s mind:

    ''Lord Arthur answered so quickly... He truly is a light for the hopeless like me. People need to know about him... I don''t care if they think I''m crazy for praying to a demon...''

    Arthur nodded, pleased with his follower''s devotion. More believers meant more Divine Points, after all.

    Then a chilling thought froze his satisfaction.

    If word spread about him answering prayers, if a cult formed around him... The actual gods and their powerful followers wouldn''t ignore such blasphemy. They''d hunt him down while he was still too weak to defend himself.

    His expression darkened as he realized his first taste of divine power might have already sown seeds of danger.

 Chapter 184: Dionysus

    Chapter 184: Dionysus

    (John POV)

    Standing before my bathroom mirror, I hardly recognized myself. New pressed shirt, polished shoes, clean-shaven face - amazing what a few hours and some money could do.

    After paying off the landlord, restocking my empty kitchen, and upgrading my wardrobe, I still had 4,985 dollars left. I adjusted my collar again, running fingers through freshly cut hair. For the first time in years, I looked like someone who belonged in the entertainment industry.

    Just hours ago, I''d been a broken man drowning in despair. Now? Everything had changed.

    My eyes drifted to Arthur''s grainy photo on my wall. All because of him.

    Whether others would think me crazy or not, I knew what I''d experienced was real. Arthur had answered my desperate prayer.

    Before heading to Horn Kingdom to meet him in person, I had a mission. The "Arthur Church" - my temporary name for it - needed to grow. Out in Angel City''s poorest districts, others like me needed to know there was hope.

    I reached for the door handle, ready to spread the word, when suddenly my vision blurred.

    "Hm?" The world shifted around me. My cramped apartment vanished, replaced by an elegantly appointed office. Dark wooden shelves lined with books stretched toward a high ceiling. Movie posters and awards gleamed on the walls, while a ornate torch cast warm light from its sconce.

    Then I saw him - the demon himself sitting behind a massive mahogany desk. My heart nearly stopped.

    "Arthur Pendragon!" The name escaped my lips in a whisper of awe.

    Though his face carried a slight blur, there was no mistaking him. The confident posture, that characteristic smile, those unmistakable features showing through the haziness - definitely Arthur Pendragon!

    "You recognized me rather quickly," he observed, his voice carrying that familiar calm tone from earlier.

    "Of course, sir!" I nodded eagerly, then felt heat rise to my face as I admitted, "I... I''m actually quite a fan... I''ve collected every picture of you from magazines and newspapers!"

    I regretted the words immediately, expecting him to find my devotion strange or unsettling. Instead, his smile widened.

    "Is that so? More than a fan now - you''ve become quite the devotee." His eyes sparkled with amusement. "Please, sit."

    I practically fell into the chair before his desk.

    "I''m aware of your plans," he continued, leaning forward slightly. "Preaching about my name, spreading word of my blessing and... financial assistance."

    My eyes widened. "You knew..." I whispered, though immediately felt foolish - of course he knew, he''d just granted those very blessings.

    "Naturally." That calm smile never wavered.

    "I feel such gratitude for sir- no," I caught myself, "Lord Arthur''s help. I just want others to know there''s hope."

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur studied the man before him, noting how John''s features mixed Jack Nicholson''s distinctive look with hints of Steven Ogg, though younger and leaning more heavily toward Nicholson''s appearance.

    "While I appreciate your gratitude for my blessings," Arthur began carefully, "I''d prefer if you didn''t spread word about Arthur Pendragon answering prayers."

    John''s enthusiasm dimmed with confusion. "But why?" Then, catching himself, he added hastily, "Forgive my directness, but... wouldn''t sharing your grace help others?"

    Arthur''s smile carried ancient wisdom he didn''t possess. "I understand your eagerness to share your experience," he said, playing the role of mysterious benefactor. "However, I wish to avoid drawing the attention of current deities."

    His voice dropped to an ethereal whisper. "For now, I must remain in the shadows, working my purpose unseen."

    John''s eyes widened as his mind raced with implications. ''Of course!'' he thought. ''Lord Arthur bides his time, gathering strength in secret before challenging those false gods who ignore our suffering... Such brilliant strategy!''

    Finding a quiet corner, she clutched the prayer sheet with trembling hands, pressing her palms together as she''d seen others do at temples.

    Her voice barely a whisper, she began reading:

    "Our Father Dionysus, Most Holy Spirit of Creation

    Who dwells in sacred halls of imagination,

    Blessed be Your divine inspiration

    That flows through every sacred incarnation..."

    "Through Your grace we step in others'' souls,

    In music''s prayer, Your presence flows.

    Upon Your blessed silver screens we soar,

    Through realms divine none dared explore."

    "Lord of holy rapture and sacred play,

    Guide these vessels of Your light today.

    In humble paint and mortal pen,

    Let Your truth shine forth again."

    "Lord of Entertainment, whose art transcends,

    Sanctify our creative fires,

    Lift our arts ever higher.

    In each story, song, and sacred scene,

    Let Your divine purpose gleam."

    "Through Your blessing may we create

    Works of wonder, pure and great.

    In this temple of dreams we pray,

    Let Your spirit guide our way."

    Her small voice gained strength with each verse, emotion building as she continued through the prayer. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she reached the final "Amen."

    ***

    Halfway across the world, Arthur sat in his luxurious Japon hotel room, preparing for his meeting with Yasushi Akuma. The samurai film project needed authentic talent, and the third prince''s connection to traditional warriors could prove invaluable.

    Suddenly, a child''s desperate prayer pierced his consciousness. The pure faith and raw emotion behind it caught him off guard - stronger than any prayer he''d received yet.

    Through their connection, he glimpsed her life: hungry siblings, fighting parents, crushing poverty. Without hesitation, he reached into his divine inventory and sent her the premium beef he''d purchased from the Divine Shop''s Dragon Ball collection.

    A small smile crossed his face as he sensed her joy at the mysterious appearance of food. Straightening his tie, he headed out to meet Yasushi, that one small act of divine intervention already forgotten as business beckoned.

 Chapter 185: Challenge

    Chapter 185: Challenge

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur''s taxi wound through Nihhon City''s bustling streets, where paper lanterns swayed in the crisp autumn breeze.

    The capital''s architecture mixes traditional wooden structures with modern touches - curved roofs and sliding doors alongside stone buildings. Demons dominated the crowds, making the scattered humans, elves, and dwarves stand out like exotic birds.

    Stepping from the taxi, Arthur made his way to the elevated railway station. Morning commuters packed the platform - mostly demons heading to work in pressed suits and traditional robes.

    His distinctive Morningstar features drew suspicious glances; their realm''s rivalry with Japon evident in their cold stares.

    Arthur claimed a seat, ignoring the whispers. Though some clearly recognized him from entertainment news, they maintained typical Japonese reserve, keeping their distance.

    The journey to Yokohama passed through mist-shrouded mountains and autumn-touched forests. This marked Arthur''s deepest venture into Japon, leading him to Third Prince Yasushi Akuma''s residence.

    Finding a discrete alley, Arthur unfurled his wings and soared toward the prince''s estate.

    He landed before a magnificent compound - sloping tiled roofs cascaded like frozen waves, while meticulously maintained gardens created a peaceful barrier between the residence and the outside world. Stone lanterns lined the gravel path leading to the main gate.

    Two guards intercepted him. "Halt! Huma-" The first guard caught himself, noticing Arthur''s horns. "I mean, demon, do you realize where you stand?"

    "This is His Highness''s residence!" the second barked. "State your purpose!"

    Arthur smiled diplomatically. "I have a scheduled audience with the prince. Please inform him of my arrival."

    "No need." A smooth voice interrupted. They turned to see a feline demon approaching, his elegant robes rustling softly. Silver and black fur gleamed in the autumn light.

    "Satsuki-sama." The guards bowed deeply.

    Satsuki acknowledged them before turning to Arthur with a respectful bow. "Please follow me, Mr. Pendragon."

    Arthur followed Satsuki along polished wooden corridors, their footsteps whisper-quiet on the aged boards. Soft light filtered through paper screens, casting gentle shadows as they approached the meeting room. The sliding door opened with a subtle hiss.

    Inside the spacious chamber, Yasushi sat cross-legged at a low table, five demons arranged around him. The room''s minimalist elegance spoke of power through restraint rather than ostentation.

    Three of the demons - two male and one female - carried gleaming curved blades at their hips, their posture speaking of years of martial discipline. The other two males wore simple robes, metal-plated headbands glinting in the filtered light.

    Yasushi rose smoothly, his smile genuine. "A pleasure to meet the renowned director once again."

    "The honor is mine," Arthur returned with a slight bow.

    As Arthur took his offered seat, his gaze swept over the assembled demons. Yasushi caught his interest.

    "Allow me to introduce my vassals, Mr. Arthur." He gestured to each in turn.

    The three armed warriors belonged to the Shinsei no Oni clan, steadfast supporters of the third prince. The two headband-wearing demons hailed from the Ninja University.

    But one figure commanded particular attention - Takeshi Onimura.

    His massive frame seemed barely contained by his ceremonial armor, which bore his clan''s red and black oni mask emblem. Dark brownish-red skin bore intricate black markings of his bloodline, while golden-yellow eyes burned with barely contained intensity. His black hair, streaked with crimson at the tips, was cut with militant precision.

    Small twisted horns emerged from his temples, completing his fierce visage. Battle scars marked his exposed arm, each telling silent stories of past conflicts.

    His casual acceptance stunned the room. The samurai''s confident expressions faltered, while the ninja exchanged worried glances. Even Yasushi''s composed facade cracked slightly.

    Takeshi recovered first, though uncertainty lingered in his eyes. "Kenjutsu. We test skill, not power."

    "Mr. Arthur," Yasushi leaned forward, searching Arthur''s face, "are you certain about this?"

    Arthur''s single nod carried quiet determination.

    Yasushi''s expression turned grave. "Then we''ll take this to the garden. The space is more suitable." He paused, attempting to lighten the mood. "These ancient scrolls wouldn''t survive a proper duel."

    Arthur''s continued seriousness made the joke fall flat in the tense air.

    ***

    The garden''s stone fountain trickled peacefully, bamboo leaves rustling in the autumn breeze. Stone lanterns lined the gravel paths while maple trees cast dancing shadows across the immaculate grounds.

    Arthur gripped the wooden katana, facing Takeshi across the garden clearing. Their audience - the two samurai, ninja pair, Satsuki, and Yasushi - watched intently from the wooden walkway.

    "Who do you think will emerge victorious, Satsuki?"

    "Without doubt, Lord Takeshi will win, your highness," Satsuki replied flatly.

    Yasushi''s lips curved slightly. "Oh? Have you forgotten the news of Arthur defeating that Welsh noble with a single strike?"

    Satsuki''s expression remained cold. "The rumors of Lord Arthur''s fighting ability are noted, but Lord Takeshi holds the title ''Seisen no Kishi'' for good reason. His kenjutsu is unmatched."

    Yasushi nodded in agreement. The ancient title, meaning "Knight of the Holy War" in a long-forgotten tongue, was not bestowed lightly. Takeshi''s skill was unmatched among his peers.

    While they spoke in hushed tones, Arthur maintained his serious stance, seemingly focused on every detail.

    Though Arthur knew his true strength, he couldn''t risk underestimating Takeshi. Besides, he had to maintain his act of taking this seriously.

    Takeshi launched his first strike. Arthur blocked the deliberately weak attack, making a show of straining against it.

    "Is that all you''ve got? If so, I''m disappointed." Arthur''s words carried genuine feeling, though everyone interpreted his bravado as mere posturing, given his apparent effort in blocking the strike.

    "Heh, you think that''s all? Block this next strike!" Takeshi shifted into an aggressive stance, his expression hardening as he prepared his attack.

    Arthur maintained his act of effortful defense while Takeshi pressed his assault, each attack seemingly more aggressive than the last.

    "Takeshi''s just toying with him," Kaede smirked, her fox ears twitching with amusement.

    "He can forget about making any samurai film," Haruto chuckled darkly.

    "Who even cares about samurai these days?" Yokuma called out.

    Kurotani nodded eagerly. "Ninja stories are way more exciting! Just look at Naruto!"

    "Samurai embody honor, discipline, and unwavering loyalty," Kaede shot back, her green eyes flashing. "Our art isn''t for tricksters who hide in shadows."

    "Stealth is cooler," Yokuma shrugged.

 Chapter 186: A glimpse of Arthuréˆ¥æªš abilities

    Chapter 186: A glimpse of Arthur''s abilities

    (3rd Person POV)

    The bamboo fountain clicked rhythmically against stone as another half hour passed. Autumn leaves drifted across the dueling ground where Arthur and Takeshi continued their dance.

    The observers believed Takeshi was merely prolonging the fight for sport. They couldn''t see his growing frustration as Arthur blocked each increasingly powerful strike while maintaining his facade of struggle.

    "Stop playing around, Takeshi!" Haruto''s voice carried across the garden. "End this!"

    Takeshi''s teeth clenched as he launched another barrage, each blocked by Arthur''s seemingly clumsy yet effective defense.

    Yasushi leaned forward, his expression shifting from boredom to interest.

    Then Arthur moved. After thirty minutes of pure defense, his stance shifted to attack. Takeshi raised his guard, confident - until Arthur''s wooden blade slipped past his defense like water through stones, striking a vital point with precision.

    As Takeshi grunted from the impact, Arthur followed with another strike. The wooden katana flew from Takeshi''s grip, and the mighty samurai found himself sitting in the garden dirt, stunned disbelief on his face.

    The wooden blade rested against Takeshi''s throat. He looked up to find Arthur smiling down at him, relaxed as if they''d just finished a casual game.

    "Well, that was entertaining, wasn''t it? For both you and our audience. And look - I even managed to win." Arthur''s casual tone carried none of his earlier strain.

    Takeshi stared, his mind struggling to process his defeat.

    Around the garden, everyone had risen to their feet, faces frozen in shock.

    "This... this isn''t possible..." Kaede''s whisper barely carried on the breeze.

    "Could Takeshi have thrown the match?" Haruto suggested weakly, but even as he said it, he knew better. Takeshi would sooner die than dishonor himself with a false defeat.

    Yasushi and Satsuki exchanged stunned glances. Even the ninja had fallen silent, their earlier playfulness replaced by awe. None had imagined witnessing the third prince''s strongest samurai fall to an entertainer.

    "You..." Takeshi stared up at Arthur, recognition dawning in his eyes as he recalled Arthur''s seemingly desperate blocks transforming into this casual mastery. Understanding hit him - he''d been the one being played all along.

    A wry smile crossed his face. "I severely underestimated you."

    Arthur remained silent as Takeshi continued, "You feigned weakness, defended cautiously to lower my guard, then struck at the perfect moment. Brilliant strategy."

    Arthur''s face showed confusion - he''d merely pretended weakness out of habit, and struck simply because the fight had grown tedious. But Takeshi''s interpretation saved him the trouble of explanation, so he let it stand.

    Arthur extended his hand to Takeshi, who ignored it and rose on his own. Then, unexpectedly, Takeshi bowed deeply, his earlier contempt replaced with genuine respect.

    "Please forgive my previous disrespect," Takeshi''s voice carried new humility. "Your victory has earned my regard. I hope you''ll overlook my earlier insults."

    "Don''t worry about it," Arthur smiled easily. "I understand why samurai would question my honor."

    Kaede and Haruto stood frozen, still processing this turn of events.

    Before anyone could stop him, Haruto stepped forward. "I challenge you-"

    "Silence!" Takeshi''s bark cut him off. "You call yourself a samurai? Trying to fight him while he''s weary from our duel?"

    Haruto''s mouth snapped shut. Beside him, Kaede swallowed her own challenge, shame coloring her cheeks.

    The talent was undeniable, though each brought their quirks. Enji''s rebellious nature stood out sharply against Japon''s conservative culture. Seiji maintained a calculating silence that hinted at hidden motives. And Rendo? carried himself with an intensity that could either be age or natural ferocity.

    Yet despite their eccentric personalities, their acting abilities were exactly what the film needed.

    A few days later, Arthur wrapped up the final auditions, setting the stage for production. The samurai''s technical guidance combined with government permits and the third prince''s backing smoothed the path forward.

    All that remained was waiting for his crew to arrive in Japon, their entry guaranteed by Arthur''s connections. His status, similar to Empirica''s "green card," allowed him free reign in the kingdom.

    ***

    Two days later, Arthur welcomed his arriving crew, the ghostly members materializing alongside their living counterparts.

    Production began in earnest. Curious onlookers gathered at a distance, watching the unusual spectacle of foreign filmmakers working alongside Japonese talent.

    Though occasional demon interference interrupted shoots, the filming progressed steadily under Arthur''s direction, each day bringing the story closer to life.

    While Arthur immersed himself in "Seven Samurai," a different story unfolded in USE''s shadows. Through the poorest districts, where rain-stained walls carried desperate hopes, whispers of Dionysus spread like wildfire. In dim alleyways and crowded tenements, the prayer sheets passed from hand to hand, each new believer adding to the growing faith.

    John, architect of this spiritual movement, kept to the shadows as instructed. Though he yearned to openly spread the word, Arthur''s warning echoed in his mind: "Stay hidden. Complete your work there, then come to Horn Kingdom. You have the makings of a great actor."

    Arthur''s promise of an acting career fueled John''s caution. In shadowy meeting places, he and his followers wore masks, hiding their identities from even each other.

    "Pope John," the masked followers bowed deeply.

    John suppressed a sigh. Despite his protests, they insisted on the title.

    "What news? Have the false gods'' followers noticed our movement?" Tension threaded through his voice.

    "We''re careful, Pope," a young voice spoke from behind a mask. "No one suspects."

    Another follower shifted nervously. "Some suspicious figures in our neighborhood, but nothing immediate to fear."

    As more reports filtered in, John nodded gravely. "Stay vigilant. We can''t afford attention from the false gods'' servants. Not yet."

    ***

    Afternoon light filtered through stained glass windows in the small Solarus church, casting rainbow patterns across the sun god''s golden statue. In her sparse chamber, Sister Elena frowned at the prayer sheet in her hands.

    "Dionysus? Lord of Entertainment?" The words felt strange on her tongue.

    She remembered the bright-eyed child who''d brought it. "Please pray to Dionysus," the girl had begged. "He gives hope to those who ask."

    "Dionysus?" Elene asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    The girl nodded and replied, "Yes, he''s the god who answered my prayer. He provides me with food after I recite the prayers written on that paper."

    "A god who answers prayers?" Elena had exclaimed, disbelieving.

    "Yes! He sent food when I prayed," the girl''s voice had rung with conviction. "Thank goodness I can read, or my family might still be hungry!"

    Now Elena stared at the prayer sheet, torn between doubt and worry.

    She doubted the girl''s story, but if a god truly did respond, it meant that Dionysus was incredibly dangerous.

 Chapter 187: Offerings

    Chapter 187: Offerings

    (Elena POV)

    I needed to learn more about this Dionysus - especially about these followers of a false god. I decided to revisit the spot where I''d met the girl.

    She had told me Dionysus actually answered her prayers. Now that I thought about it more deeply, her life could be in danger if such an entity was demanding something in exchange for answered prayers.

    I made my way through the poor district where we''d first met. To my luck, I spotted her right away. She stood out in the dreary surroundings, her eyes bright with life, a large sack resting at her feet.

    "Hi, lady! We meet again!" The girl noticed me and gave me a warm smile.

    I nodded back with a smile of my own, glancing at the sack. "Hi. What do you have in there?"

    "Ah, this?" The girl looked down and opened the sack, revealing fresh produce inside. "Just some fruits and vegetables."

    "Oh, healthy foods," I said with curiosity. "Are you planning to sell them?"

    I thought she must be selling them, but to my surprise, she shook her head. "This? Hehe, no. I''m going to give them to my neighbors."

    That caught me off guard. As she spoke, people from the neighborhood began gathering around her. The girl happily distributed the fruits and vegetables to everyone who came.

    I watched in amazement. This girl clearly lived in the same poverty as everyone else here, yet she was giving away all this food without hesitation.

    After she''d given away the last of it, I had to ask, "Why did you give everything away? What about yourself?"

    "Didn''t I tell you before?" she replied simply. "Lord Dionysus will give me more food whenever I pray for it."

    Her words left me more and more troubled. "This Lord Dionysus... it would be better if you stayed away from such an entity, young girl..."

    The girl''s face scrunched in confusion. "Why? He has always been kind to me."

    I sighed. "I''m part of the Solarus Faith, and I must tell you - except for the Three Known Gods, you shouldn''t pray to any others. They''re false gods who only want to deceive you."

    The girl''s expression turned wary at my words. "So you''re one of them - a follower of the false gods?"

    "What?" I exclaimed, taken aback. As we continued talking, the girl insisted that the "Three Known Gods" were actually the false ones, and that only Lord Dionysus was true.

    I sighed, feeling the weight of concern as I asked, "What''s your name, child?"

    "Me? I''m Crystal," she replied, her voice clear and bright.

    I nearly choked on air. "W-what? Wine and grapes?"

    "Mhm!" Crystal nodded eagerly. "He says they''re his favorites. And he''s not even forcing me to give them - I want to!" She paused, looking up at me with pleading eyes. "Sister Elena, could you help me get some wine and grapes?"

    My astonishment grew as she added sweetly, "Please?"

    "Alright," I sighed, unable to resist her hopeful expression.

    Crystal beamed with joy. Looking at her innocent face, I felt relieved that Dionysus wasn''t demanding her soul, yet my confusion only grew.

    Who exactly was this Dionysus?

    I''d noticed others in this poor district praying to him too. But these followers were different from any cult I''d encountered before. They carried themselves with dignity, kept their surroundings clean, and showed none of the wild fervor I''d come to expect from false god worshippers.

    My opinion of Dionysus began to waver, but I quickly caught myself. Whether he asked for wine and grapes or souls, he was still a false god.

    The marketplace buzzed with afternoon activity - vendors shouting prices, wooden carts creaking over cobblestones, the mingled scents of fresh bread and overripe fruit hanging in the air. Crystal bounced along beside me as we searched for wine and grapes. I could have taken wine from the church stores, but stealing felt wrong, and I couldn''t explain why I needed it.

    Looking at my wallet, now lighter by two dollars after purchasing the offerings, I could only sigh as we headed to Crystal''s home.

    The single room she shared with her family barely fit two thin mattresses. Faded curtains hung limply from rusted rods, and a cracked window let in the afternoon light. Despite the poverty, the space was surprisingly clean.

    "Where are your parents?" I asked, looking around the sparse room.

    Crystal''s smile never dimmed. "The followers of Lord Dionysus made them get jobs."

    "Made them get jobs?" I echoed in surprise.

    She nodded. "They used to fight all day, but Lord Dionysus saw our situation. He told his followers, and now Mom works as a waitress and Dad''s a laborer."

    My astonishment grew. A false god concerned about a mortal family''s welfare? This was unheard of.

    Crystal''s siblings lay peacefully sleeping on one mattress. She carefully arranged the wine and grapes on a clean cloth spread over the floor. As she began to pray, the room''s atmosphere shifted subtly. The light seemed to dim, creating mysterious shadows in the corners.

    Then a voice spoke, warm and gentle: "Little girl, thank you for this."

    Dionysus!?

    I should have felt terror at hearing a false god''s voice, but instead, a comforting warmth filled the room. Before my eyes, the wine and grapes vanished in a shower of golden sparks.

 Chapter 188: Samurai way

    Chapter 188: Samurai way

    (Arthur POV)

    The afternoon sun beat down on our film set in the village outside Nihhon City. Wooden buildings and carefully constructed props transformed the landscape into a feudal-era setting for "Seven Samurai."

    As I called cut on the final scene of the day, a familiar chime echoed in my mind, and the system interface materialized before my eyes.

    [Divine Offering Received! Your follower has presented wines and grapes, converting to 0.80 Divine Points!]

    Curious, I retreated to my domain to check the viewing mirror. The reflective surface rippled like disturbed water before revealing Crystal - the young girl whose prayers had touched me before. But she wasn''t alone. A woman in pristine white robes stood beside her, the unmistakable attire of a Solarus Faith sister.

    So this is Elena, the sister Crystal mentioned...

    Crystal had told me about Elena during her prayers. The sister had formed a protective bond with my young follower, making it unlikely she''d report Crystal for worshipping a "false god" like myself.

    After thanking Crystal for her offering, I left my domain, satisfied with how my following had grown.

    The Divine Points had been flowing more steadily since I''d unlocked the offering function a few days ago. I''d informed my followers about acceptable offerings - wine, honey, fruits, bread, even animals.

    Some clever followers had tried gaming the system by praying for wine, then offering portions back to me. While I appreciated their ingenuity, the system took offense. It prompted me to punish such deception, and I complied.

    The punishment came in the form of minor curses - temporary loss of speech, sight, hearing, or movement lasting a few days. The system ensured these cursed followers didn''t suffer from hunger or other hardships during their punishment, but the message was clear. After that, no one dared attempt the prayer-and-offer trick again.

    Back on set, we continued shooting the crucial scenes where the samurai train the villagers in self-defense. The cast had exceeded my expectations, especially Rendo?.

    The veteran actor had insisted on actually shaving his head for the role of Kambei, despite my offers of alternatives. That level of commitment to authenticity impressed me - it was exactly the kind of dedication that elevated a good film to greatness.

    Enji had truly embodied Kikuchiyo. The makeup team had aged him with carefully crafted sideburns and weathered skin, transforming him completely into the character I''d envisioned. His performance carried both the character''s rough energy and hidden depths.

    Seiji brought a quiet intensity to Kyu?zo that perfectly captured the master swordsman''s essence. The rest of the Japonese cast matched their dedication, putting their hearts into every scene of "Seven Samurai."

    Prince Yasushi''s three samurai proved invaluable, especially Takeshi. He meticulously guided the actors in everything from sword positions to the proper way to project their voices with samurai authority. Their expertise added layers of authenticity I couldn''t have achieved otherwise.

    The days had flown past, and suddenly we were approaching the film''s climactic scenes.

    Takeshi turned to me with newfound respect. "You wrote this perfectly, Mr. Arthur. Kyu?zo and Kikuchiyo - they died as true samurai."

    I smiled, grateful he understood. "Thank you."

    Takeshi bowed formally before dragging his still-contemplative companions away.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The morning mist clung to Nihhon Airport''s ancient stone towers where massive airships swayed gently at their moorings. After just one month in Japon, Arthur had completed "Seven Samurai" and prepared to return to Horn Kingdom. The Japonese cast gathered at the departure platform, their figures distinct against the pale morning light. Steam hissed from the docked airships while dock workers scurried about with cargo and luggage.

    Arthur smiled warmly at his cast as they bowed deeply, their respect evident in the formal gesture. With a final wave to the actors who had brought his vision to life, he boarded the airship with his crew. The vessel''s massive silk envelope cast rippling shadows across the platform as it rose into the morning sky.

    As Japon''s misty coastline receded below, Arthur settled into his cabin and reflected on his time in the kingdom. The month had immersed him in Japon''s rich culture ¨C he''d witnessed traditional theatre performances where masked actors brought ancient myths to life, studied their literary traditions, and absorbed their storytelling techniques.

    These experiences had sparked an unexpected idea. Through his system interface, he had purchased classic novels from his previous life. But rather than releasing them in the real world, he saw an opportunity in the fictional realm of Naruto.

    His attempts to share literature in the Dragon Ball universe had fallen flat ¨C that world''s inhabitants were too focused on martial arts and power to appreciate written stories.

    But the Naruto world, with its appreciation for arts and culture, proved different.

    Under the pen name "Dattebayo Diaries," his novel "Snow Country" had found an eager audience in Konoha. The story resonated with the ninja village''s residents, who appreciated its themes of transient beauty and human connection.

    To Arthur''s surprise, this success finally earned him Entertainment Points in a fictional world ¨C something he hadn''t achieved even in Dragon Ball''s universe. The notification had appeared just as his novel began climbing Konoha''s bestseller lists.

    During the airship journey, Arthur entered the {Creator''s Realms}.

    His first-class cabin provided the privacy he needed. The {Creator''s Realms} skill had reached level 2, allowing him to access the white world with just a thought. Now his physical body merely appeared to be sleeping when he made the transition, unlike before when it would completely vanish from the real world.

    In the Naruto world, Arthur had taken Kiba''s place in Team 8, working alongside Hinata and Shino as their teammate.

    With Entertainment Points now flowing from his success in Naruto, Arthur began considering a new direction. He contemplated leaving the team to establish a theatre company in Konoha. Perhaps he''d even publish manga under the pen name "Dattebayo Diaries".

 Chapter 189: My Holy Day

    Chapter 189: My Holy Day

    (3rd Person POV)

    Upon returning to Horn Kingdom, Arthur strode into Hellfire Anime Studio. Through the soundproof glass of the recording booths, he watched Firfel and Vivienne working at their stations. Their voices carried faintly through the monitors as they breathed life into their characters, scripts clutched in their hands while red recording lights pulsed steadily.

    When Vivienne emerged, her eyes sparkled with mischief. "Look who''s finally graced us with his presence. Enjoyed your Japonese getaway?"

    "Hardly a getaway," Arthur countered, his wry smile belying his exhaustion. "Try weeks of non-stop filming and negotiations with the prince. My idea of a vacation usually involves fewer samurai critiquing my every move."

    "Oh?" Vivienne raised an eyebrow. "And here I thought you were lounging in hot springs. You''ll have to show me this mysterious film of yours."

    "Once it''s ready," Arthur promised. "Though I doubt you''ll believe half of what happened there."

    "Arthur!" Firfel''s voice carried warmth as she joined them, still clutching her script pages.

    He turned, offering a gentle smile. "How are you?"

    "Busy - voicing Bulma and other characters in your series," she replied brightly, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "But managing."

    "You''re not neglecting your acting career, are you?" Concern tinged his voice.

    "Of course not." Her smile widened. "I''m actually filming right now - just drove over because I didn''t want to miss Bulma''s sessions."

    "You could always catch up on recording later," Arthur suggested. "Focus on your shoots."

    "She won''t," Vivienne interjected, her lips curving knowingly. "She''s as devoted to this studio as she is to--" Her gaze moved deliberately between them. "Anyway, I''ll leave you two lovebirds alone."

    Firfel''s cheeks flushed pink. "What are you implying? Don''t be ridiculous."

    "Yeah, where''s this coming from?" Arthur added.

    Vivienne gave an exasperated sigh. "Oh, please. Don''t play innocent. You think I haven''t noticed? After months of watching you two, it''s obvious there are feelings there!"

    They fell silent as she continued, "Neither of you will admit it, but I see right through you both!"

    Firfel darted a quick look at Arthur before looking away. She let out a nervous laugh. "Don''t make assumptions, Vivi! That''s not fair." Gathering her things hastily, she added, "Anyway, I need to get back to my shoot!"

    As Firfel rushed away, Vivienne turned her knowing gaze to Arthur.

    "I''ve got things to handle," Arthur said with a shrug, making his own exit.

    "Indeed," another elder agreed. "This Dionysus only draws followers from the lower classes. Unlike other cults with noble or royal adherents, they pose no real threat."

    "A simple show of force should suffice," suggested a high priest. "Send the city guard to discourage these peasants from straying from Lord Solarus''s light."

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the assembly, their casual disdain for the poor people evident in every word.

    Elena, quietly refilling wine goblets, listened with growing concern. Her anxiety peaked at mention of champions, then eased as they dismissed the threat.

    Moving away from the meeting, she caught herself feeling relieved that Dionysus''s followers would be spared - a startling revelation. Remembering Crystal''s answered prayers and the other miracles she''d witnessed, Elena found herself wondering if perhaps this "false god" wasn''t so false after all.

    ***

    Throughout late November, Arthur methodically established FIFA, consolidating the football associations under his influence - Anatolia, Evros, Wales, and Horn - into a unified governing body.

    His meetings with association executives about upcoming award ceremonies proved productive, with each proposal meeting enthusiastic support.

    By December, as his sports initiatives flourished, Arthur turned his attention to a long-considered project - establishing December 25 as a holiday in this world, drawing inspiration from Christmas in his previous life.

    His position as Dionysus, combined with his growing media influence, made such cultural transformation possible.

    That evening, Arthur reclined in his bed while initiating mental communication with John, the city''s darkness providing a fitting backdrop for their discussion.

    "The Solarus Church has taken notice of our activities," John reported, tension evident in his voice. "Their city guards have begun harassing our followers, demanding they forsake you and pledge themselves solely to Solarus."

    Arthur considered this development briefly before responding, "Guide our followers to outwardly conform - appear to worship Solarus while maintaining their true devotion in secret."

    The pragmatic instruction startled John, but as the voice of his deity commanded it, he had no choice but to comply.

    Shifting topics, Arthur outlined his vision for December 25. "I want to establish a day of universal celebration," he explained. "A time when all beings - regardless of wealth, status, or race - come together in fellowship and exchange gifts."

    "What shall we call this sacred day, my lord?" John asked from his modest apartment, intrigued by the concept.

    "This will be known as the Festival of Dionysus," Arthur explained, "though publicly, we''ll call it the ''Winter Festival'' to avoid unwanted attention."

    This wasn''t mere nostalgia for Christmas from his previous life - his Divine Feature demanded a holy day for his role as Dionysus. December 25th proved an ideal choice, as various cultures in this world already marked it with their own celebrations, though none had achieved widespread recognition. Arthur saw an opportunity to transform these scattered observances into something greater, unifying them under his influence.

    "For now, our followers number only a few thousand humans," he continued, his voice carrying quiet conviction, "but when demons, elves, and dwarves join our celebrations, this day will take on even greater meaning."

    John''s face brightened with understanding. "I look forward to witnessing that day, my lord."

 Chapter 190: Winter Day

    Chapter 190: Winter Day

    (3rd Person POV)

    On December 3, the Hellfire Network initiated its campaign to present December 25 as a special day.

    On Hellfire News, news anchor Alissa''s voice carried through television screens across the kingdom. "Did you know there exists a myth about December 25? A tale where a being named ''Santa Claus'' bestows gifts upon those who show kindness and decorate their homes with twinkling lights?" She let out a soft laugh at the fantastical notion before continuing, "James Chen brings us more on this story with Righteous Film''s studio head, Rayleigh Wang."

    The broadcast shifted to James standing beside Rayleigh. "Is there any truth to this myth, Mr. Wang?"

    Rayleigh pulled an ancient scroll from his desk drawer. "My research team discovered these historical documents containing the Santa Claus legend - take a look."

    The yellowed parchment revealed intricate drawings of a rotund figure dressed in crimson robes, a massive sack slung over one shoulder. Below the illustration, faded text detailed the mythical tale.

    "Your mansion''s new decorations - were they inspired by this legend?" James inquired.

    "Follow me," Rayleigh invited with a smile. The camera tracked their movement until his mansion came into view, its entire facade transformed by countless twinkling lights. The surrounding gardens twinkled just as brightly in the evening air.

    "Incredible..." James couldn''t hide his amazement.

    "I wanted to honor the old traditions," Rayleigh explained. "I''ve even started giving gifts to others. The legends say such gestures of kindness might bring special blessings."

    Back in the studio, Alissa''s eyes widened with genuine intrigue. "That''s quite something, isn''t it? And it seems this Santa Claus legend has captured more attention than we thought..."

    She leaned forward, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Even Boss Arthur Pendragon has embraced the tradition." The broadcast cut to sweeping footage of Arthur''s estate, where thousands of lights transformed the expansive grounds into a glittering wonderland.

    After a commercial break, advertisements flooded the screen - affordable "Winter Lights" and "Winter Trees" promised to attract Santa''s blessings to any home.

    The marketing strategy worked brilliantly. Across Horn Kingdom, families rushed to order the reasonably priced decorations, eager to participate in this emerging tradition.

    With each passing day, December 25th''s significance grew throughout Horn Kingdom. While Hellfire Network''s regional broadcasting kept the

    phenomenon contained to Horn''s borders - preventing spread to Morningstar, Japon, Thorne, and beyond - excitement within the kingdom reached fever pitch.

    Children pleaded with their parents for decorations, desperate to draw the mythical Santa Claus to their homes. Though adults met the legend with skepticism, they couldn''t resist joining in as entire neighborhoods began to sparkle with winter lights.

    "Who cares if it''s real?" A demon laughed, taking a long sip of his coffee. "As long as we get a holiday and bonus, Santa can be whatever he wants."

    The group erupted in laughter. Whether Santa existed hardly mattered - the myth had already brought the promise of a holiday and extra pay.

    Hellfire Studio took the lead, announcing Winter Day bonuses and holidays before the bill''s passage, sparking envy among workers across Horn Kingdom.

    The jealousy proved short-lived. On December 11th, Parliament passed legislation making December 25th an immediate national holiday. Companies found themselves obligated to provide both time off and holiday bonuses.

    Public approval for the Economic Prosperity Alliance soared. Even those who hadn''t supported EPA now praised the party''s swift action. "Finally, our votes mean something," became a common sentiment in workplace conversations.

    Though Horn Kingdom''s royal and noble families privately bristled at Parliament''s growing influence, they maintained carefully crafted public smiles, aware of the holiday''s overwhelming popularity among their subjects.

    When December 25th arrived, employees celebrated their bonuses and day off. The football stadium pulsed with energy as Nirvana and Queen took the stage for their free concert.

    Hellfire MTV, launched just weeks earlier, broadcast the performances live. The coverage reached beyond Horn''s borders, streaming into homes across Morningstar, Japon, Choson, Bharat, and South East Anatolia.

    Viewership numbers shattered records. As citizens of other kingdoms watched the electric performances, many couldn''t help but envy Horn Kingdom''s residents who witnessed the rising bands in person.

    While Nirvana and Queen had yet to perform beyond Horn and Morningstar''s cities, their trajectory pointed toward joining world tours alongside established giants like "Bear," "Moonlight Serenade," and "Jazz King." Thanks to television exposure, their popularity surged daily as millions embraced their music.

    Viewers outside Horn Kingdom watched the free concert with growing curiosity. The sea of red-clad concertgoers and the vocalists'' repeated mentions of "Winter Day Special" sparked questions.

    Unaware of Horn''s new holiday, foreign audiences found themselves puzzled by the festivities. "I visited Horn Kingdom last year," a Morningstar viewer mused, "and there was no mention of any Winter Day celebration."

    Their confusion deepened during an MTV interview with an enthusiastic fan who gushed about "Santa Claus" and "holiday bonuses." Only after the concert, when local newspapers reported Horn Kingdom''s new holiday legislation, did understanding dawn. Workers across other kingdoms read about the mandated holiday and bonuses with barely concealed envy.

    As December 25th''s evening settled over Horn City, crowds gathered for "Seven Samurai''s" premiere. The combination of the holiday and fresh bonus payments drew unprecedented numbers to theaters. Workers, pockets filled with bonus pay, purchased tickets in record numbers, turning the premiere into an event that matched the day''s festive atmosphere.

    For many workers, "Seven Samurai" marked their first cinema experience. The audience found themselves swept into the story, roaring with laughter at Kikuchiyo''s antics. Yet by the film''s end, tears flowed freely as both the beloved fool Kikuchiyo and the noble Kyu?zo met their tragic fates.

    Viewers emerged from theaters with reddened eyes and full hearts, the film''s emotional impact lingering long after the credits rolled.

    When Winter Day drew to a close, companies that had grudgingly distributed bonuses made a surprising discovery - their workers had poured that money back into the economy. Businesses reported unprecedented sales as people spent far more freely than usual, their bonus payments funding everything from theater tickets to holiday decorations.

    This unexpected economic boost changed corporate attitudes toward the holiday. Even the most resistant companies began to recognize Winter Day''s potential, seeing how increased consumer spending offset their bonus payments. What had seemed like an unwelcome obligation transformed into a catalyst for economic growth.

 Chapter 191: Depressing

    Chapter 191: Depressing

    Heartbreaking news has struck my family and me. This Christmas will be filled with sorrow as a fire broke out in our neighborhood. While the cause remains uncertain, it appears to have started at a neighbor''s home, though I don''t want to make assumptions. The devastation is overwhelming, leaving me at a loss for words and emotions in this difficult time.

 Chapter 192: Notice

    Chapter 192: Notice

    I may not be able to upload for the next few days, or possibly up to a week, as our house is about to be rebuilt following a fire. Thankfully, our family and community have received support from the local government and many kind-hearted people. Thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 193: Ghostéˆ¥æªš new ability

    Chapter 193: Ghost''s new ability

    (3rd Person POV)

    "Seven Samurai" faced limited competition during its release. Among its rivals, "Tales of the Evil Eye" from Arabia Kingdom''s Rainfall Realm studio stood out most prominently. Though horror rarely captured demon audiences, the film managed to earn 1.2 million dollars - respectable numbers that still paled against Seven Samurai''s 5.2 million dollar haul.

    Critics showered "Seven Samurai" with praise. A prominent Horn Kingdom reviewer wrote, "I never expected a Japonese film to move me so deeply. Yet perhaps that''s because it bears Arthur Pendragon''s distinctive touch rather than being purely Japonese."

    The kingdom''s leading film magazine published another glowing review: "I approached Seven Samurai with skepticism - what interest could I have in samurai culture? Yet the masterful storytelling and noble bushido code captured me completely. This demands multiple viewings."

    The film''s impact on the industry was undeniable, even though its box office numbers didn''t match Arthur''s previous blockbusters. Many critics argued this worked in its favor - the film''s mature themes and sophisticated storytelling represented artistic growth rather than commercial calculation.

    Not every critic embraced "Seven Samurai." Some delivered scathing reviews: "Arthur Pendragon finally stumbles with this simplistic samurai propaganda. A pathetic attempt to glorify Japon''s warrior class in our kingdom!"

    Political accusations followed. "Arthur''s loyalty demands investigation," wrote one critic. "Is this exiled demon prince secretly allied with the Japonese Empire? With war tensions rising, we can''t ignore such suspicious pro-samurai messaging."

    These critics barely addressed the film''s artistic merits, instead fixating on Arthur''s motives for celebrating samurai culture during such volatile times.

    Yet the film''s cultural impact proved undeniable. Days later, children darted through Hellscape Center wielding toy katanas from Hellfire Merchandise, their makeshift samurai outfits marking them as devoted fans. They played alongside peers still dressed as cowboys, evidence that "The Good, The Bad, and The Ugly" from two years prior had left its own lasting impression.

    ***

    (Arthur POV)

    Late afternoon sun streamed through my office windows, casting long shadows across the financial reports scattered on my mahogany desk. The leather chair creaked softly as I leaned back, studying "Seven Samurai''s" box office numbers: 38 million dollars across Horn Kingdom, Morningstar, Japon, Choson, Bharat, and parts of South East Anatolia in just five days.

    The figures couldn''t match "Harry Potter''s" record-breaking numbers - no surprise there. Hogwarts'' magical allure, with its wands and flying brooms, naturally drew larger crowds than a story about seven warriors defending peasants from bandits. Yet in its simplicity lay its masterpiece quality.

    That it outperformed the VFX-heavy "Tales of the Evil Eye" spoke volumes. The horror film''s success in demon realms impressed me - most horror films flopped in our territories, and understandably so. We demons lived alongside the supernatural; even ghosts barely startled our children.

    Horror typically thrived in human, elven, or dwarven realms, where supernatural encounters remained rare enough to shock. Their lands weren''t saturated with ghostly phenomena like ours.

    I''d watched "Tales of the Evil Eye" myself. Rather than relying on cheap scares, it crafted a compelling narrative about humans falling prey to a Jinn''s manipulations. The storytelling sparked something in me - despite exploring fantasy, crime, westerns, and other genres, I''d never attempted horror.

    My fingers drummed against the armrest as possibilities swirled. Perhaps it was time to create my own horror film, one that could frighten even demons.

    Creating a truly frightening horror film for demons posed unique challenges. Ghosts hardly fazed them, being entities with minimal physical influence. Most spectral activity amounted to mere annoyances - doors mysteriously locking, TVs switching on unexpectedly, or the occasional shower prank. Even these minor physical interactions remained rare and brief.

    As I watched them, wondering if they might help create a truly frightening demon horror film, Diddy''s excited voice cut through my thoughts.

    "Everyone, I think I just unlocked a new ability!"

    "Me too!" Puffy bounced in the air. "I feel stronger!"

    My curiosity piqued. "What kind of ability?"

    "Let me demonstrate, boss." Diddy turned toward my coffee cup.

    To my astonishment, his form seemed to melt into the cup. It rose into the air, Diddy''s eyes and mouth appearing on its surface.

    "Look - I can possess objects now!" his voice echoed from the floating cup.

    I watched with growing interest as the other ghosts followed Diddy''s lead, possessing various objects around my office. Items floated and chased each other while ghostly faces appeared on their surfaces.

    "Interesting..." I mused, stroking my chin as I observed their antics.

    The sight of possessed objects dancing through the air reminded me of "Beauty and the Beast" - where enchanted candelabras, clocks, and teapots brought the Beast''s castle to vibrant life. But these floating items sparked a darker idea.

    My mind turned to another film from my previous life - "Child''s Play." What if a ghost possessed a doll, moving it at will while maintaining the fac?ade of an ordinary plaything? Demons might dismiss translucent spirits, but a seemingly innocent doll that could physically interact with the world, capable of murder?

    I pulled out my sketchbook and began designing the "Chucky" doll for the dollmaker. The standard Chucky wouldn''t be enough to frighten demons - this version needed enhancement. I envisioned a magically empowered doll, nearly indestructible except against specific spells.

    Like the original Chucky, this one would have flesh and blood beneath its plastic exterior. The combination of a possessed doll that bleeds when cut, enhanced by dark magic, might finally create something that could unsettle even demon audiences.

    The ghosts'' new abilities had unexpectedly provided the key to a truly frightening horror film.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    Advance Chapters on [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 194: Possessed Doll

    Chapter 194: Possessed Doll

    (Arthur POV)

    I had just finished sketching the "Chucky" doll from multiple angles, nodding with satisfaction at the designs, when a loud crash shattered my concentration.

    Looking up, I found my ghostly employees frozen in guilt beside broken objects scattered across the floor. The shards of my favorite coffee cup lay in pieces.

    "We''re getting punished again, aren''t we?" Diddy mumbled anxiously.

    Their faces showed genuine fear of punishment, but I just sighed and waved them off. "Clean this mess up and go."

    "Y-yes, right away!" Puffy stammered, the ghosts scrambling to tidy their chaos.

    Leaving them to their cleanup, I headed to the parking lot and drove to one of our Hellfire Merchandise stores. The shop specialized in toys crafted by master dwarf toymaker Eloso, whose reputation in the kingdom''s toy industry was legendary.

    His workshop produced action figures from all our properties - cowboys from "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," characters from "Lord of the Rings," and the perpetually sold-out Harry Potter wands.

    The store''s back area hummed with activity - the whir of machinery mixing with the chatter of craftsmen. Employees brightened as they recognized me, offering warm greetings as I made my way to Eloso''s workshop.

    The old dwarf''s office was a wonderland of toys and dolls. Prototypes lined every shelf, while half-finished projects cluttered his massive workbench.

    Mechanical toys ticked and whirred, and the air carried the sweet scent of wood shavings and paint.

    At 108 years old, Eloso''s beard had gone snow-white, but his eyes still sparkled with creative energy as he turned from his work.

    "What brings you here?" he asked gruffly, barely looking up from the delicate gears he was adjusting. His casual tone might have offended some, but I understood - age and mastery had earned him the right to such familiarity.

    "Old Eloso, I need you to personally craft a doll design," I said.

    His bushy eyebrows shot up with interest. "You want me to make something personally?" He set down his tools and turned fully toward me. "Now that''s got this old dwarf curious. Let''s see it."

    I handed him the sketches of Chucky. His weathered fingers traced the design as he muttered specifications under his breath.

    "Hmm, appears to be a normal human child..." He studied the details. "Ginger hair, bright blue eyes, striped shirt and overalls, freckled cheeks-" His voice trailed off abruptly.

    I smiled, knowing he''d reached the unusual specifications.

    "You want to include artificial organs, blood vessels, and muscle tissue in this doll?" Eloso''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Not artificial," I corrected. "I want real organic components."

    He stared at me as if I''d lost my mind. "Are you creating a doll or trying to build an actual child?"

    A soft laugh escaped me. "Just a doll, I assure you."

    "Then why waste time with internal organs? It makes no sense." Eloso shook his head.

    ***

    By late March, the Chucky doll arrived. Eloso personally delivered it to Arthur''s office.

    "Remarkable craftsmanship," Arthur said, examining the doll. "I''m surprised you finished it so quickly."

    Eloso huffed proudly. "When I promise a few weeks, I deliver in a few weeks. Simple as that."

    "Did you implement the voice function?" Arthur asked.

    The old dwarf reached for the doll''s back, pressing a hidden switch. The doll''s head turned with mechanical precision, its blue eyes glinting as a child voice emerged from its speaker: "Hi, I''m Chucky. Wanna play?"

    "Perfect," Arthur murmured approvingly.

    Eloso stroked his beard, explaining how he''d used pig organs to create realistic internal structures. "Now will you tell me why this doll needed actual organs?"

    Arthur regarded him quietly. "You know about my ghost employees?"

    "What about them?" Eloso''s brow furrowed.

    With a subtle gesture, Arthur summoned Diddy into the office.

    "Need something?" the ghost asked casually, floating between them.

    "Possess the doll," Arthur instructed.

    Diddy glanced at the Chucky doll, shrugging. "Easy enough." His spectral form melted into the toy.

    Eloso jumped back as the doll came to life, its eyes gaining an eerily organic gleam. Chucky''s movements were unnaturally smooth as it began to walk.

    "Your ghosts can possess objects now?" Eloso watched in fascination. "Still doesn''t explain the organs though."

    Arthur''s lips curved. "I wanted to see if Diddy could experience physical sensation again. If not, the organs would serve aesthetic purposes when damaged."

    "Hold on," Chucky''s voice carried Diddy''s growing excitement. "There are actual organs in here? I can feel them!"

    The doll''s arms spread wide, eyebrows rising in wonder. "This... this feels like possessing a real child, not just a toy!" The doll''s chest rose and fell as Diddy experimented with breathing.

    Arthur watched with mounting enthusiasm. The combination of ghost possession and living components had created something far more visceral than he''d anticipated - perfect for his horror film ambitions.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    [email protected]/NewComer714

 Chapter 195: Threat

    Chapter 195: Threat

    (3rd Person POV)

    "Careful with those movements, ghost," Eloso cautioned as Chucky bounced around. "The mechanisms are delicate, despite their durability."

    "Sorry about that," Diddy settled the doll into stillness.

    Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Diddy, since you feel like you''re inhabiting a child''s body, can you sense pain?"

    The doll''s hands patted its plastic exterior. "No, just the metallic shell."

    Eloso shook his head. "Not surprising. While I engineered working organs, breathing passages, and enough sensory feedback for basic physical awareness, I didn''t include pain receptors. The artificial brain is purely decorative."

    Understanding dawned on Arthur and Diddy''s faces.

    "I could install pain receptors if you''re interested," Eloso offered, his craftsman''s pride evident. "Wouldn''t be too difficult."

    "That would be interesting," Diddy mused from within Chucky. "Been years since I felt anything."

    "That won''t be necessary," Arthur cut in. He turned to Diddy''s disappointed expression. "Trust me, you don''t want that."

    Diddy slumped. "If you say so..."

    "Though if you''re that eager to feel something, I could always arrange another punishment session," Arthur suggested with a slight smirk.

    The doll went rigid before Diddy''s form shot out of it. "No thanks!" The ghost vanished, clearly remembering previous disciplinary encounters.

    Arthur turned back to Eloso. "About durability - can we make it stronger?"

    "It''s already quite sturdy," Eloso replied, "but seeing how that ghost handled it, we should reinforce it. Premium materials would help - enchanted ironwood from the Lunar Kingdom, metamorphic crystal from the Craft Kingdom. Not cheap, though."

    "Cost isn''t an issue."No?v(el)B\\jnn

    Eloso nodded approvingly. "Good. With those materials, we can create something nearly indestructible."

    After seeing Eloso out, Arthur visited the Hellfire Electronics factories. The computer production lines hummed efficiently, approaching their 100,000-unit milestone. Once they hit that target, he''d launch the full TV network rollout.

    ***

    By late February, Arthur gathered George, Firfel, and Vivienne in the Hellfire Studio testing room. They watched as Eloso arranged several dolls with methodical precision.

    "Never pegged you for a doll collector, Arthur," George smirked. "Want to have a tea party with your toys, princess?"

    Firfel and Vivienne''s giggles echoed through the room.

    "These aren''t for playing," Arthur replied calmly.

    "Then what are they for?" Vivienne leaned forward, intrigued.

    Arthur''s mysterious smile said everything and nothing. "Watch."

    The trio exchanged curious glances -knowing Arthur never called them together without purpose.

    The VFX boom created unexpected winners among established industrial giants. Mechanical Wonders Corp, an 8.5-billion-dollar dwarven automation company, now drew 15% of revenue from their VFX division, specializing in mechanical illusion systems and studio automation.

    Steelworks Industries, valued at 6.2 billion, leveraged their construction expertise into studio frameworks and control systems, with VFX work generating 10% of their earnings.

    The elven corporation Runelight Enterprises, worth 5.8 billion, found a lucrative niche providing illusion rune systems for VFX facilities.

    These billion-dollar industrialists had previously ignored entertainment, but Hellfire Studio''s 800-million-dollar earnings in mere weeks changed their calculations. Even if other studios earned less, the profit potential was clear.

    Major human players joined the rush. U.S.E banking giant Arcanix Solutions, controlling 90% of international banking and worth 32.4 billion, began investing heavily in major studios.

    While many studios remained private, some went public. Titan Pictures'' IPO four months ago proved transformative, with steadily climbing stocks pushing its value to 2.1 billion dollars.

    Titan Pictures'' valuation surpassed Hellfire Studio''s estimated 1.5 billion dollars. Though Arthur''s company''s true worth remained difficult to calculate, its value grew daily as it expanded across television, film, manga, and animation.

    Major publications took notice. Craft Kingdom''s premier business magazine, Forge & Finance, named Arthur "The World''s Fastest Rising Businessman."

    Sylvan Secrets, the elven realm''s taste-making journal, declared him "The Demon Transforming Entertainment."

    Even the human world''s influential "The Times" recognized him as "Today''s Most Rapidly Growing Power Player."

    Arthur''s own Forbes Magazine regularly covered his achievements, fueling his growing public admiration.

    This mounting influence particularly disturbed the Shadow Court - Horn Kingdom''s secret governing body established by its founding monarch.

    In a windowless chamber deep beneath the palace, ornate chairs ringed a circular table of polished obsidian. Enchanted candles cast dancing shadows across the hooded figures of assembled nobles, their faces concealed in magical darkness. Only King Magnus Nightstar sat unveiled, his presence commanding attention.

    Before him gathered the three noble families who had helped forge the Shadow Court: the Darkspires, known for their military might; the Ebonclaws, masters of commerce; and the Fellwings, keepers of ancient magic. These founding houses had guided Horn Kingdom''s destiny from the shadows for generations.

    "Your Majesty," the Fellwing patriarch''s voice carried through the chamber''s shadows, "the new EPA government appears to have ties to the exiled prince Arthur."

    "How so? Hasn''t Pendragon openly supported our Royalist Unit Party?" Darkspire''s family head probe.

    Ferdinand Fellwing leaned forward. "Police Commissioner Raff Diamond was suddenly replaced by an unknown demon - one who''s been spotted with Arthur at multiple public events."

    Magnus listened without comment, his expression carefully neutral.

    "The Diamond family has shown unwavering loyalty to both the Shadow Court and House Nightstar," Ferdinand''s tone grew urgent. "Your Majesty, I implore you to reinstate Raff to his position."

    The king stroked his chin thoughtfully. "The EPA holds public favor. Interfering with Parliament''s commissioner appointment would be unwise. Besides," his lips curved slightly, "antagonizing Arthur while he''s driving kingdom growth could prove... counterproductive."

    Disappointment rippled through the noble heads. "Are we to simply watch as Arthur''s influence grows?" Darkspire pressed. "His connections to Japon''s royal family are concerning enough."

    Magnus''s smile held quiet confidence. "Arthur''s rising power requires careful handling. We''ll watch and wait - when the right moment presents itself, then we''ll address the exiled prince''s... ambitions."

    ---

    ---

    ---

    [email protected]/NewComer714 for advanced Chapters.

 Chapter 196: Launch

    Chapter 196: Launch

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur immersed himself in "Child''s Play" production, watching as his ghost crew mastered their doll vessels with increasing precision.

    "Now that you''ve got the physical control down, we move to acting," Arthur announced to the possessed dolls.

    "What?" Diddy''s voice emerged from Chucky''s mouth. "I thought learning the body control was enough. Nobody mentioned acting."

    "You''re starring in a film," Arthur reminded them. "Acting is essential."

    "Fine," Diddy sighed, his fellow ghosts sharing his reluctance. Moving from camera operation to acting while possessing dolls marked a significant change in their duties.

    Unlike their minor roles in "Harry Potter," this project demanded more. Arthur coached them in Chucky''s character - finding the balance between menacing and comedic timing.

    The next day''s rehearsals with Firfel, Vivienne, and George produced unexpected results. Rather than terror, the possessed dolls'' performances - complete with creative cursing and exaggerated expressions - provoked constant laughter.

    "Are we making a horror film or a comedy?" Vivienne asked between giggles.

    Arthur smiled. "Both, actually."

    He recalled how the original "Child''s Play" had similar effects during production - the cast often struggled to maintain serious faces during Chucky''s scenes.

    Now history repeated itself as his ghosts chased the actors with plastic knives, their tiny doll bodies making the pursuit more amusing than frightening.

    The playful atmosphere didn''t concern Arthur. Once edited with the right sound effects and lighting, these same scenes would take on a much darker tone for audiences.

    "Keep practicing," Arthur called as he headed out. "I''ve got other matters to handle."

    Leaving the rehearsal room, he drove to Hellfire Electronics'' main factory, anticipation building. The 100,000-unit milestone would trigger their computer launch.

    Norman met him at the entrance with the news he''d been waiting for: "We''ve hit target production thanks to our subsidiary factories across Horn Kingdom and our facilities in the Japon Empire and Choson Kingdom."

    ***

    The next day brought more high-profile criticism. Rothgar Grimfire, the 146-year-old founder of Spell Count System, worth 2 billion dollars, dismissed Arthur''s innovation during a business interview: "Electronic devices can never match magical precision. Arthur should stick to his filmmaking rather than meddling in industries beyond his grasp."

    Grimfire''s company dominated the low level artifact calculator and accounting spell market, serving government offices and major corporations across the kingdom.

    Helena Shadowmere, 135-year-old CEO of Data Crystal Solutions, joined the criticism. "Our crystal storage systems and information retrieval spells have proven their security over decades. This youngster''s electronic replacement claims are baseless." Her 1.8 billion dollar company had spent eighty years building its reputation.

    These weren''t just companies - they were institutions, their influence woven into the kingdom''s fabric through decades of operation. Despite Arthur''s meteoric rise through entertainment, challenging such established powers wouldn''t be simple.

    Public opinion echoed the criticism. In a busy cafe?, conversations buzzed with skepticism.

    "Why can''t this demon focus on what he''s good at? Just give us Lord of the Rings part 2 - we''ve been waiting forever!" one patron complained to his friends.

    "He''s all over the place," another added. "Made football popular somehow, got those video game machines in Hellscape Center catching on..."

    A third demon snorted into his coffee. "Doing too much. Should focus on what he knows best."

    Arthur faced increasing criticism as the computer''s price was deemed unaffordable¡ªset at a hefty 249 dollars.

    The computer''s price tag drew sharp criticism, with many claiming only fools would invest in such an expensive device.

    Yet some forward-thinking companies saw beyond the cost. Arcane Processing Solutions, a 1.1 billion-dollar magical data processing firm, ordered computers in bulk after their CEO tested one personally.

    Along with the computers, Arthur offered an innovative service - the Hellfire Communication Network. This system allowed connected computers within company buildings to share information instantly. Though revolutionary, only the few businesses embracing computer technology could access this early network.

    While most remained skeptical, Arthur had successfully implemented his vision of connected computers, even if initially limited to progressive companies willing to invest in the technology. The foundation for a broader network was laid, though few recognized its potential.

    For now, early adopters like Arcane Processing gained a significant advantage - their computers could communicate across floors and departments instantly, a capability their competitors dismissed as unnecessary extravagance.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    Check [email protected]/NewComer714 for advanced Chapters.

 Chapter 197: All in one

    Chapter 197: All in one

    (Dorian Arcanum POV)

    The executives gathered in my conference room, their faces reflecting various degrees of concern over my decision to purchase a hundred computers.

    "Chief, ordering such a large quantity of these unproven devices poses considerable risk," one of them spoke up, adjusting his tie nervously. "We''re venturing into unknown territory here."

    "The media attention is already affecting us," another added, spreading financial reports across the polished table. "Being the first major corporation to embrace these computers has made us a target. Our stock value dropped three points since the announcement."

    I gazed at their doubtful expressions, remembering my own initial skepticism before testing the computer. "Gentlemen, I''ve personally evaluated this technology. The ability to consolidate multiple business functions into a single device isn''t just fascinating - it''s revolutionary. While I may not understand every technical aspect, I recognize transformative innovation when I used it."

    "But sir, the cost-"

    "I built this company from nothing thirty years ago," I interrupted firmly, "growing it into a 1.1 billion dollar enterprise. Trust that I know what I''m doing."

    "This investment, even for 100 units, represents a fraction of our operating capital," I continued, meeting each worried gaze. "We''ll evaluate the computers'' performance against Arthur''s claims. If they prove reliable, we''ll have gained a significant advantage over our competitors."

    The executives exchanged uneasy glances but finally nodded, accepting my judgment if not sharing my conviction.

    Back in my office, I reviewed the initial implementation reports. Employee productivity had declined as staff wrestled with the new technology. Simple tasks took longer as workers navigated unfamiliar features, and error rates had increased across departments.

    Yet these temporary setbacks didn''t shake my confidence. I''d seen how quickly the computer handled complex calculations, how efficiently it stored and retrieved information. Once our employees mastered these machines, their productivity would soar beyond anything possible with traditional magical methods.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arcane Processing Solution''s employees struggled to adapt to their new computers. The transition from familiar enchanted typewriters, calculator artifacts, information retrieval spells, and crystal data storage proved challenging.

    While the computer appeared simple, its complexity lay in its versatility. The device could cast basic information retrieval spells, organize files in folders, and run applications like Hellfire Word, Hellfire Calc, and other office tools - all entirely different from traditional magical methods.

    "This is impossible!" An employee threw up his hands in frustration, glaring at the screen. "Why are we forced to use this contraption?"

    "We''re just the lucky test department," his colleague replied drily. "Better get used to it."

    "I don''t understand," another grumbled, pecking hesitantly at keys. "Everyone says these things are unreliable. Why are we bothering?"

    This second, larger order triggered immediate backlash from threatened industries. Headlines screamed across financial papers:

    "Dorian Arcanum Doubles Down on Risky Computer Venture - Orders 1,000 Units from Hellfire Electronics!"

    "As Cautious Companies Test Waters with Computer Purchases, Arcane Processing Stakes Quarter-Million on Untested Technology" another business daily proclaimed.

    Though computer sales showed steady growth, established companies poured money into media campaigns attacking both the technology and Arthur himself.

    News outlets emphasized Hellfire Electronics'' modest first-day sales - just thousands in revenue compared to the millions his films regularly earned on opening day.

    Yet beneath the orchestrated criticism, these same companies noticed troubling trends in their own numbers. Sales of traditional magical business tools had begun to slip. Crystal storage providers and enchanted typewriter manufacturers saw their first decline in decades.

    Their response was aggressive - marketing budgets doubled overnight as they flooded media channels with advertisements promoting their "proven, reliable" magical solutions while questioning computer reliability. But their desperate attempts to discredit the new technology only highlighted their growing fear of its potential.

    ***

    ~Two Days Later~

    International financial media outlets that maintained their independence began publishing detailed analyses of early computer adoption. Their reports focused heavily on Arcane Processing Solution''s remarkable transformation after implementing the technology.

    Dorian had granted these financial reporters unprecedented access, allowing them to document exactly how computers had revolutionized their operations. The resulting data painted a compelling picture.

    "A single computer terminal consolidates tasks previously requiring five to seven specialized magical tools and multiple operators," reported The Global Finance Review. "Early adopters report 40-60% increase in operational efficiency after initial adjustment periods."

    This caught the attention of ambitious small business owners. While industry giants dismissed computers, these entrepreneurs saw opportunity. The math was simple: one computer and operator could replace multiple specialized workers and magical tools, significantly reducing operational costs.

    "The computer''s versatility is its greatest asset," noted Business Insights Weekly. "A single unit handles document creation, calculations, data storage, and basic spell functions - tasks that traditionally required separate departments and specialists. For small businesses looking to expand while controlling costs, this consolidation of functions presents an attractive solution."

    Small business owners, eager to compete with larger corporations, recognized the potential competitive advantage. If one computer operator could match the output of several traditional workers while eliminating the need for expensive magical equipment, the initial investment of 249 dollars suddenly seemed modest compared to potential savings.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    Advance Chapters on [email protected]/NewComer714

 Chapter 198: Killing two birds with one stone

    Chapter 198: Killing two birds with one stone

    (3rd Person POV)

    The unbiased financial reports triggered a wave of computer purchases across the kingdom, primarily from small business owners willing to take the risk. Hellfire Electronics'' store in Hellscape Center, previously quiet due to media criticism, now buzzed with curious entrepreneurs.

    Groups of business owners gathered around display units, discussing potential applications.

    "Running a restaurant is headache enough without staff constantly botching calculations," an elderly demon complained to fellow browsers. "Last week alone, our inventory counts were off by thousands, order tickets got mixed up, and the daily revenue numbers never matched the register. Half my evening is spent double-checking their math." He tapped the computer''s casing thoughtfully. "If this machine works as advertised, I could trim down to my reliable staff and have them learn this instead."

    "I hear you," nodded a stocky demon beside him. "My VHS and TV shop''s inventory is a nightmare to track. Every time a new shipment arrives, it takes three workers two days to update our crystal logs. And don''t get me started on managing rental records. One computer could probably handle all that, plus track late returns automatically."

    After lengthy discussions, they made their purchases. Muscular Hellfire workers carefully loaded the boxed computers into waiting vehicles.

    A wealthy business owner directed workers to load several units into his delivery truck, drawing attention from other customers.

    Throughout the day, store traffic steadily increased. The once-empty showroom filled with serious buyers, transforming from a criticized curiosity into a legitimate business destination.

    ***

    ~Five Days Later~

    The computer''s market reputation grew steadily as business owners reported positive results. Companies like Spell Count System watched their sales decline while smaller enterprises increasingly opted for computers over traditional magical tools.

    These threatened corporations poured money into smear campaigns, playing on the masses'' inability to afford the 249-dollar price tag. Their strategy proved effective - most Horn Kingdom citizens dismissed computers as overpriced, useless devices.

    Yet this public skepticism missed a crucial point: computers weren''t meant for everyday consumers yet. Their true value lay in business applications, where the investment made logical sense.

    Arthur observed the corporate smear campaigns with calm detachment, knowing these companies'' dominance would fade as computer adoption grew. Instead of fighting back, he prepared his next move.

    Mid-April brought a new commercial to Horn Kingdom''s networks. The ad opened on a young demon employee at his desk, hunched over a computer screen. As the camera moved closer, viewers saw him crafting animated characters with fluid movements.

    "Traditional animation requires entire teams and weeks of work," the narrator explained as the demon effortlessly manipulated digital artwork. "But with Hellfire OS 1.5''s new animation suite, one artist can bring animation to life."

    The scene shifted to show the same employee editing film footage. "From storyboard to final cut, Hellfire OS 1.5 transforms creative workflows."

    The commercial closed with a dramatic reveal: "Discover The Secret Behind Hellfire''s Anime and Film''s Success - Hellfire OS 1.5 VHS Edition. Upgrade your computer''s creative potential for just 20 dollars."

    The tagline appeared over a montage of stunning animations and edited film sequences: "Hellfire OS 1.5 - Tomorrow''s Entertainment Tools Today."

    The advertisement''s strategic placement across multiple networks ensured widespread exposure throughout Horn Kingdom. Its impact exceeded expectations.

    "That''s not on you," Firfel spoke up beside him. "Businesses are choosing computers because they reduce human error and increase efficiency. It''s simple economics."

    Arthur studied the crowd silently. He recognized the orchestrated nature of this protest, seeing the threatened corporations'' influence behind it. Yet rather than concern, the situation presented an opportunity he''d prepared for.

    "I''m going down there," he announced.

    "That''s crazy!" Vivienne protested. "They''re out for blood!"

    Firfel and others voiced similar objections, but Arthur just smiled, amused by their concern for his safety. If they only knew his true power. "Trust me. I know what I''m doing."

    Arthur emerged from the building, approaching the protesters with deliberate calm. Robert Yang''s voice cut through the crowd: "There''s the demon who''s destroying our livelihoods!" He hurled a rock at Arthur, encouraging others to join in.

    Objects rained down - rocks, rotten fruit, whatever they could throw. Arthur made no move to dodge or block, letting everything hit him. The protesters'' anger turned to confusion at his passive acceptance of their abuse.

    "I understand your pain," Arthur''s voice carried genuine-seeming sympathy. "Losing your jobs to machines... feeling replaced and forgotten..." His acting skills made the words ring true, though inwardly he noted how these particular protesters had lost their positions for very different reasons than they claimed.

    "So what if you understand?" Robert sneered. "Understanding won''t feed our families! This demon''s machines are stealing our future while he counts his profits!"

    "Yeah! What about our children?" someone shouted.

    "We can''t afford food because of your computers!" another voice joined in.

    Arthur''s smile remained steady. "That''s precisely why I''m here. I''m offering jobs to anyone interested in working for Hellfire."

    The angry shouts died instantly, replaced by stunned silence.

    "We need cashiers across Hellscape Center locations," Arthur continued, noting how the news cameras focused on him. "And our computer manufacturing facilities require workers for assembly lines, quality control, and shipping. The positions offer competitive wages and benefits."

    He''d planned this moment carefully. By offering employment to these protesters, he could simultaneously address the job loss criticism while expanding his workforce. The news coverage would transform a protest into a public relations victory.

    "The computer industry creates more jobs than it replaces," he added for the cameras. "Anyone willing to learn new skills will find opportunities with us. You can collect application forms right now."

    The protesters exchanged uncertain glances, their rage deflating as Robert''s carefully orchestrated demonstration backfired. This wasn''t the confrontation the competing companies had paid for.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, check [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 199: Introducing a new system

    Chapter 199: Introducing a new system

    [Bonus Chapter]

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Robert watched helplessly as his carefully orchestrated plan crumbled. Arthur''s generous offer had completely changed the protest''s momentum.

    "Don''t fall for his tricks!" Robert shouted desperately, waving his arms at the news cameras. "He''s just trying to manipulate you all!"

    But the protesters had already begun exchanging thoughtful looks. One by one, they turned away from Robert.

    "We need work, not more protests," a demon worker said firmly.

    "This young man''s offering real opportunities," an elderly demon added. "Better than standing here shouting all day."

    Seeing his influence evaporating, Robert swallowed his pride. "Fine," he managed through gritted teeth. "Let''s see if the exiled prince keeps his word about these jobs."

    Arthur''s smile never wavered as he gestured to nearby employees carrying stacks of application forms. "Choose whatever position interests you. We provide paid training for all roles, whether at Hellfire Electronics or Hellscape Center."

    The cameras rolled as protesters approached Arthur, offering awkward thanks and apologies for their earlier hostility. The demonstration had transformed into an impromptu job fair.

    Surrounded by reporters, Arthur spoke with practiced ease. "Computers aren''t here to replace workers - they''re tools to make work easier and more efficient. When implemented properly, they boost our kingdom''s economic growth." He continued fielding questions until the last reporter departed, knowing he''d turned a potential crisis into a public relations triumph.

    Back inside Hellfire HQ, Firfel and the others greeted Arthur with newfound admiration.

    "Offering them jobs was unexpected, but brilliant," Firfel said warmly. "You turned enemies into potential allies."

    "The computer market will expand rapidly," Arthur replied with a knowing smile. "We''ll need the additional workforce to meet production demands. This protest actually solved our upcoming staffing needs."

    ***

    By the next day, public opinion had shifted dramatically. Those who''d condemned Arthur for job displacement now praised his commitment to creating employment opportunities.

    The majority of applicants gravitated toward Hellfire Electronics'' factory positions, eager to be part of the growing computer industry. A smaller number sought positions at Hellscape Center''s various branches as cashiers.

    After they stammered greetings, Arthur smiled warmly. "Ladies and gentlemen," he addressed his guests, "these employees will demonstrate our new price-checking system that makes the current Runestring Engraving System obsolete."

    The visiting demons watched with interest as Arthur turned to the cashiers. "Show them how our light-reading system and computer make price-checking instantaneous." He lowered his voice conspiratorially. "These are business owners and representatives- impress them and you''ll earn yourselves a raise."

    The trainees exchanged nervous glances, surprised by the impromptu demonstration request. But the promise of extra pay steeled their resolve.

    Jacob cleared his throat nervously, facing the assembled business leaders. "Respected people," he began, holding up the scanning device, "This is called..." He glanced at the label quickly, "a barcode scanner."

    While his colleagues played customer roles, Jacob continued, "It reads these striped markings on items, and instantly displays the price on the computer screen..."

    He demonstrated the process repeatedly, showing how each scan immediately registered prices and how the computer''s calculator function automatically tabulated the total. The business owners maintained neutral expressions, but their eyes revealed growing interest in this new and unfamiliar system.

    The demonstration''s efficiency particularly caught the attention of Arthur''s established partners. Dulo from HOLLOW and Harry from Waves Corporation exchanged meaningful glances.

    "I must say," Dulo spoke up, "this surpasses Dwalric Corporation''s Runestring Engraving System in both speed and convenience. The efficiency improvement is remarkable."

    "The simplified marking system is genius," another owner added. "Using printed stripes instead of expensive rune engravings? That''s a significant."

    Arthur nodded in confirmation. "We''ve developed printers and computer software to generate these ''barcodes'' easily."

    Though terms like "software" still mystified many present, one fact became clear - this system would cost significantly less than Dwalric''s magical price-checking equipment. The implications for retail operations were staggering.

    The visiting business leaders began calculating potential savings, while Dwalric Corporation''s expensive system suddenly seemed outdated.

    The Dwalric Corporation had revolutionized retail a century ago with their Runestring Engraving System. Worth 35 billion dollars, they held a global monopoly - every retail establishment worldwide relied on their Runescriber Decoders, and majority of products carried their patented Rune-based patterns.

    Their control was absolute. Companies worldwide paid royalties for using their Rune-based patterns, with no alternatives available. Until now.

    As the business owners watched the barcode demonstration, they recognized a seismic shift approaching in retail technology.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advance Chapters, check [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 200: Cheaper and more efficient system

    Chapter 200: Cheaper and more efficient system

    (Arthur POV)

    I watched satisfaction spread across the business owners'' faces as they grasped the implications. Unlike Dwalric''s system, where companies paid for individual Rune-based patterns and ongoing royalties, my solution offered independence. They could purchase the equipment - printers, computers, scanners - and produce their own barcodes without additional fees.

    Their interest peaked during the factory demonstration, watching the printer rapidly apply barcodes to sample products.

    "This is far simpler than I imagined!" a business owner exclaimed, examining a freshly printed barcode.

    "The computer software generates unique barcodes for each product," I explained, gesturing to the connected system. "Once the code is created, the printer applies it directly to products on your production line."

    The freedom from Dwalric''s restrictive system clearly appealed to them. Each nod and thoughtful expression told me they were already calculating potential savings and increased efficiency.

    "This is remarkable," Harry mused, stroking his chin. His eyes narrowed as he studied the barcode pattern. "But there''s more to these barcodes than you''re letting on. The arrangement, the layout - it''s far too sophisticated to be simple stripes."

    I smiled, impressed by his perception. Wave''s representative had caught something others missed.

    "Arthur, our previous dealings taught me you''re quite shrewd," Harry continued. "You wouldn''t give away barcode production capabilities without ensuring profit somewhere."

    Other business owners nodded in agreement. "No entrepreneur surrenders such valuable technology without hidden benefits," another added.

    My smile widened. "Well," I shrugged, "you''ve caught me. Some explanation is in order."

    "I''ve patented what I call the Universal Product Code - that''s where my profit comes from."

    Harry and others raised their eyebrows, while Dulo from HOLLOW frowned. "So we''ll still pay fees for each code, like with Dwalric''s runes?"

    "Not exactly," I shook my head.

    Their confusion was evident, so I elaborated. "As I said, you won''t pay for individual barcodes on products."

    "Then how do you profit at all?" Harry pressed, leaning forward with interest.

    I revealed my plan with a measured smile. "Each barcode requires unique identification for different companies. Hellfire Standard, my regulatory company, assigns Universal Product Code prefixes to ensure this uniqueness."

    "Companies must register their UPC prefix and select their preferred prefix size. There''s an initial registration fee, plus an annual renewal fee to maintain their registration with Hellfire Standard."

    Chuckling at their concerned expressions, I added, "Don''t worry - the annual fee is quite reasonable. Far cheaper than what Dwalric charges for their runes."

    The business owners exchanged uncertain glances. "I''m lost," one admitted. "Why do we need Hellfire Standard registration for these UPC prefixes? And what''s this about prefix sizes?"

    "Yes, this seems rather... complex," another added hesitantly.

    I explained patiently, "Only registered company prefixes will work in our system. As for prefix size - think of it this way: A 6-digit prefix allows for more unique barcodes, ideal for large businesses. A 10-digit prefix generates fewer unique codes, better suited for smaller operations."

    I''d simplified the explanation considerably, making it digestible for non-technical minds.

    Stores without barcode scanners and computers soon faced operational challenges. As barcode-labeled products flooded in, their Runescriber Decoders sat useless, forcing time-consuming manual calculations.

    Arthur''s television networks amplified the shift through strategic advertising, showcasing the speed and convenience of barcode scanning.

    Meanwhile, Hellfire Standard''s campaign highlighting cost savings over Rune-based patterns caught investors'' and business owners'' attention.

    The transition sparked predictable resistance. Store owners who''d invested heavily in Runescriber Decoders protested loudly. Cashiers at holdout stores struggled with manual pricing, their frustration making headlines.

    Yet customer experience proved more powerful than negative press. Shoppers, witnessing the dramatic speed difference between scanning and traditional methods, overwhelmingly favored stores with the new system. Retailers clinging to Runescriber Decoders watched their customer traffic dwindle.

    Even hostile media outlets couldn''t dampen public enthusiasm for barcode efficiency. Business publications began running headlines like "Revolutionary Price-checking Method Challenges Dwalric''s Century-old Monopoly: Cheaper, Faster, Better."

    HOLLOW and Waves Corporation dangled substantial offers to purchase Arthur''s UPC, computer, and barcode patents. But Arthur recognized the long-term value of these innovations - only a fool would sell technology poised to generate billions.

    These corporations, undeterred by his refusal to sell, pursued licensing rights to manufacture Hellfire Electronics'' products. Though tempting, Arthur declined. Allowing others to produce his computers risked losing control of distribution and diluting his reputation as the technology''s inventor.

    ***

    At Dwalric Corporation''s headquarters in Craft Kingdom, profit reports from Horn Kingdom triggered immediate alarm. Television had spread news of their market share erosion quickly - all thanks to the exiled prince''s "barcode" innovation.

    Inside a marble-columned conference room, beneath crystal chandeliers powered by ancient runes, Dwalric Ironcipher faced his assembled executives and board members. The normally imposing dwarf''s face betrayed unusual tension.

    "I trust everyone understands why this emergency meeting was called," Dwalric''s gravelly voice carried across the polished table.

    The assembled leaders nodded grimly. Their century-old dominance of retail identification systems faced its first serious challenge.

    "These barcodes are the issue," a board member stated with careful poise. "Reports indicate they''re more efficient, cost-effective, and reliable. I suggest we acquire this system immediately."

    Dwalric stroked his silver-streaked beard. "My thoughts exactly. The question is price."

    "Two billion should open negotiations," an executive offered. "We could go to five if needed."

    "Five billion?" A board member''s exclamation echoed off the chamber walls. "That''s excessive!"

    "The potential return justifies the investment," Dwalric countered, his weathered fingers drumming the table. "We could offer up to eight billion if necessary. If these barcodes spread beyond Horn Kingdom to the global market, our entire corporation faces existential risk."

    The room fell silent as board members calculated the implications. Their Runestring Engraving System''s global monopoly, built over a century, could crumble in months if barcode adoption continued at its current pace.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 201: Ridiculous offer

    Chapter 201: Ridiculous offer

    (Arthur POV)

    Two weeks into the barcode rollout, Hellfire Standard''s revenue hit 91 million dollars just from companies purchasing bulk orders of unique barcodes - thousands of dollars per million codes.

    Each financial report brought a smile to my face. The profit margins exceeded my wildest expectations.

    Originally, barcodes were meant to showcase computer utility. Instead, they''d become a revenue stream generating millions weekly.

    The EPA government deserved partial credit - their support accelerated barcode adoption throughout Horn Kingdom.

    The economics made sense for everyone. Barcodes reduced production costs significantly compared to Rune-based patterns, lowering consumer prices while simultaneously cutting company expenses on the Runestring Engraving System. A true win-win situation.

    Public opinion had shifted markedly in favor of barcodes. My discussions with Valerie about making barcodes legally required on products would only accelerate this trend - and my profits.

    If we can expand beyond Horn Kingdom''s borders, billions in revenue becomes inevitable.

    Though such success would certainly attract government attention. I''d already seen it with TV and films - when profits reach a certain threshold, regulations, laws, and taxes inevitably follow.

    The thought didn''t worry me. I''d navigate those challenges just as I had in entertainment. For now, I''d focus on cementing barcode dominance while the market remained relatively unrestricted.

    At the same time, the EPA''s full support accelerated my plans for digital infrastructure. Construction crews worked around the clock installing network towers and laying communication cables throughout Horn City. Several towers already stood operational, connecting dozens of subscribed companies to the Hellfire Communication Network, from small businesses to major corporations.

    For 29 dollars monthly, companies gained access to something revolutionary - computers connected through the network. The "Hellfire Messenger" application allowed instant communication between connected systems, while businesses could share documents and files with partners instantly, provided both were network subscribers.

    This offered a stark contrast to traditional magical communication scrolls, which cost significantly more per message. Though the network currently only served Horn City, watching businesses embrace this technology confirmed I was pushing this world in the right direction.

    A distinctive "Ding!" from my desktop computer interrupted my thoughts on expansion plans.

    The receptionist''s message appeared on screen: "Boss, a dwarf representative from Dwalric Corporation is here - Thorvald. He''s requesting an immediate meeting."

    "Dwalric Corporation?" I raised an eyebrow, then remembered the company whose Rune-based pattern monopoly I''d disrupted. "Ah, of course."

    Their timing is predictable.

    It was only a matter of time before they''d come calling. Watching their Horn Kingdom market share vanish to barcodes must have finally gotten their attention.

    I sent a quick reply: "Let him in."

    This meeting should prove enlightening - no doubt they''d come with either threats or offers. Most likely both.

    Minutes later, the dwarf Thorvald entered my office, led by my receptionist. "Here''s your visitor, boss."

    I gave her an appreciative nod as she departed, then rose to greet our guest. "Welcome to my humble office. Please, have a seat."

    "Thanks," Thorvald replied, settling into the chair before my desk.

    His eyes lingered on the nearby computer with poorly concealed interest before he turned to me. "I apologize for my lack of manners. I''m Thorvald, executive of the¡ª"

    "Five billion dollars and you refuse?" His fist crashed onto my desk. "Are you mad?"

    My expression hardened. "Control yourself in my office," I warned coldly. "If you can''t accept my answer, there''s the door."

    I activated the sharingan, my newly acquired Uchiha ability. Watching Thorvald recoil as my eyes transformed brought grim satisfaction.

    He bared his teeth in frustration but backed away, storming out of my office without another word.

    I watched Thorvald''s retreat with a derisive snort. The barcode system''s ownership wasn''t for sale - not for two billion, not for twenty billion. My decision was final.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    {Morningstar Kingdom, Ferland City}

    While barcodes revolutionized Horn Kingdom''s retail landscape, the High Arbiter sat unnoticed in a crowded tavern, his presence masked by powerful magic. He studied a newspaper headline: "Exiled Prince''s Computer and Barcode Innovations Reshape Horn Kingdom''s Economic Landscape."

    Around him, patrons discussed the kingdom''s infamous exile.

    "Hard to believe that weak prince could change so much," an elderly demon mused over his drink. "From filmmaker to technological pioneer."

    His companions nodded in agreement. "Weak in magic, perhaps, but clearly gifted in mechanics and innovation."

    "The royal family may regret their decision," another added. "The boy''s earning hundreds of millions, possibly billions. Could''ve been a valuable asset to crown and kingdom."

    A horned demon slammed his beer down. "Enough about the exile. I only care that he makes my favorite films. Let''s talk about something else."

    Throughout their discussion, the High Arbiter remained silent, though his hidden gaze never left the newspaper''s headline.

    The High Arbiter''s observation of Arthur extended beyond entertainment. Initially focused on how Arthur''s films influenced the Four Representatives'' currency plans, he now watched the exiled prince reshape technology itself.

    His personal investigation of Horn City proved enlightening. The arcade machines at Hellscape Center had captured even his interest, their simple screen-based games surprisingly engaging. Yesterday''s computer purchase revealed even more - the ability to browse other computer users and connect through Hellfire Messenger without magical communication spells.

    Traditional communication methods showed clear limitations. Telephone calls carried hefty per-conversation costs, spell communication drained significant mana, and scroll messages demanded premium prices. Yet computers enabled unlimited messaging within Horn City for just 29 dollars monthly - a remarkably efficient system.

    As he contemplated this over his wine, a figure materialized beside him. The newcomer''s scaled skin gleamed beneath elegant robes of silk and jade, his serpentine tail curled carefully beneath his chair. Like the High Arbiter, he remained unnoticed by other patrons.

    "What have you uncovered about Arthur''s background?" the High Arbiter asked without looking up.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 202: Truth

    Chapter 202: Truth

    (3rd Person POV)

    The scaled demon, Qing, knelt before the High Arbiter. "Your suspicions about Arthur''s heritage are correct, High Arbiter. The exiled prince is not the son of Morningstar Kingdom''s Demon King."

    The High Arbiter nodded slowly. His investigation into Arthur hadn''t been random - a week ago, he''d discovered an old newspaper questioning Arthur''s lineage, suggesting the prince wasn''t King Luke''s son. The article had piqued his interest enough to launch a deeper inquiry.

    "So Arthur is the Queen''s child by another man?" he mused, taking another sip of wine, recalling the old newspaper''s allegations about Arthur''s heritage.

    He sleeps for decades at a time, finding life dull and uneventful. But when he awakens, he takes a keen interest in the gossip and drama among the world''s elite. To him, it''s like watching ants scramble over meaningless conflicts¡ªsmall, predictable, and oddly entertaining.

    Qing''s head shake cut through his musings. "No. Arthur is neither the king''s nor queen''s child, despite what the public believes."

    The High Arbiter''s eyes widened with genuine interest. "Fascinating. If he''s not their son, how did the Morningstar family present him as their youngest prince?"

    "Though not the king and queen''s child, Arthur carries Morningstar blood," Qing replied with a knowing smile.

    "So not adopted. Continue," the High Arbiter leaned forward slightly.

    "My investigation revealed that Arthur is actually the son of King Luke''s deceased younger sister."

    "Ah," the High Arbiter nodded. "That would explain the royal family''s apparent disdain. Continue."

    Qing straightened slightly. "King Luke and his sister, Thyone Morningstar, reportedly shared a typical sibling relationship. Nothing remarkable - until Thyone''s sudden, unexpected pregnancy."

    "Did you uncover the father''s identity?" the High Arbiter asked.

    Qing shook his head. "Thyone maintained she was a virgin, claiming the pregnancy was mysterious. The royal family found it preposterous - a scandal brewing if word spread that their talented, renowned Princess Thyone carried a child with no known father."

    "The family attempted to keep it secret," he continued. "King Luke urged abortion, but Thyone refused. She died giving birth to Arthur."

    "A virgin birth..." the High Arbiter mused. "Where have I heard such a tale before?"

    Qing observed his master''s contemplation silently, aware that the High Arbiter''s age - four or five hundred years - far exceeded the normal lifespan of 200-300 years.

    Another demon snorted, crossing his arms. "Arthur''s just arrogant. He probably thinks he can earn that kind of money over time with his films. He''s in for a rude awakening."

    Nearby, a skeptical demon frowned at the headlines. "I don''t get it. All that money over some black-and-white stripes? Anyone could slap random stripes and numbers together."

    A gruff voice interrupted him¡ªa dwarf, broad and stocky, with a bushy carrot-colored beard. He lowered his newspaper and snorted in disdain. "Those ''stripes'' you''re mocking represent complex technology far beyond your little demon brain. It''s not just random lines and numbers. It''s math, algorithms, and precision. Arthur''s invention, the computer, generates unique codes tied to products, and the barcode scanner communicates with the computer to decode them instantly. It''s revolutionized commerce."

    The skeptical demon flushed, offended by the dwarf''s bluntness, but he kept his mouth shut, unwilling to embarrass himself further in front of the growing crowd.

    As the chatter continued, one thing was clear¡ªArthur''s decision had set tongues wagging across the Horn Kingdom, with opinions as divided as ever.

    ***

    The media frenzy over the 8 billion dollar offer barely registered with Arthur, though his friends - Firfel, Vivienne, Rocky, and others - expressed amazement at his rejection of such wealth.

    It was an enormous sum, no doubt¡ªa fortune that few could turn down.

    Yet, Arthur had no regrets about his decision. His vision extended far beyond barcodes. Computers and the internet were gradually making their presence felt in the Horn Kingdom. While these technologies hadn''t yet reached the point of mass adoption, the groundwork was being laid. Companies were beginning to invest in computers and subscribe to the Hellfire Communication Network''s services. It was a modest start, but a significant one, signaling the dawn of a new era in technology.

    Even previous opponents like Spell Count System, whose calculator artifacts and accounting spells faced obsolescence, began adapting. They recognized the inevitable shift and sought new opportunities in the computer age rather than fighting it.

    Yet some corporations, like Magic Script Enterprises, remained stubbornly resistant. They continued their smear campaigns against computers while watching their market share erode. Their enchanted typewriters and automated spell-scrolls still commanded significant sales, but computer adoption steadily chipped away at their dominance.

    Magic Script''s bitter attacks on computer technology revealed their fear of change. But their resistance was futile - they were fighting a battle already lost, unable to see that their traditional magical tools would soon be relics of the past.

    The Horn Kingdom government''s adoption of computers and the Hellfire Communication Network marked a crucial turning point. Their influence helped legitimize the technology, while the systems dramatically reduced operational costs. Government documents and files, now digitized, could be accessed and printed instantly.

    Though security concerns limited casual communication, Hellfire Messenger revolutionized internal government correspondence. The efficiency gains were undeniable.

    By late May, as Arthur celebrated another birthday, he could see his innovations transforming Horn Kingdom''s economy. The kingdom''s technological advantage hadn''t gone unnoticed - governments and royal families worldwide observed with growing interest.

    Other kingdoms'' representatives prepared to negotiate for these innovations, eager to implement computers and barcodes in their own territories. Each wanted their slice of this technological revolution.

    Yet for many citizens, Arthur''s technological achievements paled beside anticipation for his newest film. The horror movie''s trailer sparked intense speculation - could it actually frighten demon audiences? While media outlets predicted failure, such negative headlines had become routine. Arthur''s track record suggested otherwise.

    The public watched the kingdom''s modernization with distant interest, but they watched trailers for Arthur''s horror film with rapt attention. Whether he''d succeed in scaring demons proved more compelling than debates about economic transformation.

 Chapter 203: Viewing

    Chapter 203: Viewing

    (3rd Person POV)

    The line outside Hellfire Theatre wrapped around the block, demons and other creatures chatting excitedly as they waited for Horn City''s exclusive screening of "Child''s Play."

    Unlike Arthur''s usual kingdom-wide premieres, tonight''s showing was a test screening at just this one theater. If anything, the limited release had only made people more curious.

    The theater''s entrance featured a massive poster of what looked like an ordinary children''s doll, except for its unsettling smile. Groups of friends pointed and debated whether it was creepy or just trying too hard.

    "No way this actually scares anyone," Thorak said, leaning against the wall next to his girlfriend. "I mean, come on - we''re demons. My little sister summons spirits for fun."

    Lyra rolled her eyes. "You always say stuff like this before Arthur''s films. Remember Harry Potter? ''Oh, it''s just for kids,''" she mimicked his deeper voice. "Then you wouldn''t stop talking about it for a month."

    "That was different," Thorak defended himself. "But horror? For demons? My old apartment was literally haunted and the ghost just kept reorganizing my furniture to mess with me. More annoying than scary."

    Lyra had to laugh at that. "Okay, fair point. My cousin''s an exorcist and half the stuff she deals with is just bored spirits causing trouble."

    "Exactly! And look - Arthur''s never done a test screening before. Even he must know this is a stretch."

    Around them, other demons shared similar doubts. After all, most of them had grown up with ghosts in their homes. While the wealthy could afford artifacts to ward off spirits or hire Solarus exorcists, most demons just learned to live with the supernatural nuisances, treating them more like annoying roommates than actual threats. Making something that could genuinely frighten demons was like trying to impress a dragon with a campfire.

    Still, as the doors finally opened and everyone filed in, there was an edge of excitement in the air. Arthur had a way of surprising people, and everyone wanted to see what he''d come up with this time - even if they didn''t think it would actually scare them.

    The theatre hummed with anticipation as the audience found their seats. Demons, elves, dwarves, and humans of all ages filled the rows - children bouncing excitedly while their parents tried to keep them settled, elderly couples leaning close to whisper observations, teenagers jostling each other as they argued about what to expect.

    The lights dimmed gradually until darkness enveloped the theater. The familiar logos of Righteous Film Studio and Hellfire Studio appeared on screen, then faded to black.

    In the darkness, an unfamiliar melody began to play - haunting piano notes that seemed to creep through the air like frost spreading across glass.

    What they didn''t know was that the eerie theme was no ordinary composition¡ªit was "Tubular Bells," a chilling remnant from Arthur''s previous life, its haunting tones now repurposed to twist the atmosphere with dread.

    The opening credits emerged from the darkness, each name materializing in blood-red letters that seemed to drip down the screen.

    His academic analysis was cut short as the doll''s eyes seemed to stare directly into the audience, that innocent smile promising something far from childish entertainment.

    The doll''s eerie stare prompted varied reactions throughout the theater. While humans, elves, and dwarves shifted uncomfortably in their seats, most demons remained unimpressed.

    "A living doll?" a human whispered, pulling his jacket tighter. "That''s terrifying."

    A demon next to him let out an amused snort. "Really? That''s what scares you? It''s just a possessed toy."

    "Exactly," another demon chimed in, lounging casually in his seat. "If he''d turned into a ghost, sure, that might be annoying - can''t even punch those. But a doll?" He chuckled. "Just toss it in a box and be done with it."

    Their self-assured commentary died down as the scene shifted from the stormy night to a bright, cheerful morning.

    Firfel appeared on screen as Karen, stepping into the toy store. The audience''s reaction was immediate - she had that effect on people, whether playing Kay Adams-Corleone in Demonfather or Arwen in Lord of the Rings.

    More than a few male demons sat up straighter, earning sharp elbows from their partners. One particularly mesmerized boyfriend yelped at his girlfriend''s jab, catching her frown. ''Great,'' he thought. ''I''ll be hearing about this later.''

    Other attached males suddenly found the ceiling fascinating or became intensely interested in their snacks, trying to avoid similar relationship complications.

    The audience was so distracted by Firfel''s presence that the significance of her shopping almost slipped past them.

    "Oh damn," a young demon muttered, realization hitting. "She''s buying that cursed doll, isn''t she?"

    "Obviously," his neighbor sighed. "It''s a horror film - what else would she buy?"

    The predictability didn''t seem to bother anyone though. After all, the real question wasn''t what would happen, but how Arthur would make it interesting - especially for an audience of demons who considered possessed dolls about as threatening as a misbehaving pet.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 204: Brutal

    Chapter 204: Brutal

    (3rd Person POV)

    The audience watched casually as Firfel''s character made her purchase, assuming Karen simply had an interest in toys. But when she arrived home, everything changed.

    "Happy birthday, Andy!" Firfel beamed, presenting the wrapped box to Rowan Bramble, fresh from his role as Ron in Harry Potter. The boy''s eyes lit up as he tore through the wrapping.

    "A Good Guys doll!" Andy bounced with pure childhood excitement, quickly freeing Chucky from his packaging. The doll''s cheerful voice filled the room: "Hi, I''m Chucky. Wanna play?"

    The scene should have been heartwarming - a mother''s love, a child''s joy. Instead, unease spread through the theater.

    Not because the doll looked frightening - it didn''t. The horror lay in watching this innocent moment, knowing what lurked behind those plastic eyes.

    "This isn''t what I expected," an elf whispered to his friends. "The trailer never showed this part."

    His friend nodded grimly. "If it was just a possessed doll wreaking havoc in an empty house, fine. But a criminal''s soul, pretending to be a child''s toy?"

    "Exactly," another added. "Imagine not knowing some murderer''s spirit was that close to your kid. Playing with them. Watching them sleep."

    The revelation shifted everyone''s perspective. The trailer had shown Chucky in motion, suggesting straightforward supernatural chaos. Instead, they watched the doll maintain its innocent facade, leaving the audience to imagine what sinister thoughts might be passing behind that painted smile.

    Parents in the crowd grew particularly uncomfortable. A demon mother pulled her daughter closer, while others exchanged worried glances with their partners.

    Even the most hardened demons, who''d dismissed the possessed doll concept earlier, found themselves reconsidering.

    A ghost throwing furniture was one thing - a criminal spirit manipulating their way into a child''s trust was something else entirely.

    The audience watched uneasily as the story unfolded. Firfel left Andy in his room to play, and when lunchtime came, the doll sat beside him like any ordinary toy.

    The camera lingered on Chucky''s lifeless-seeming eyes and fixed smile. A dwarf in the third row couldn''t contain his frustration. "What''s your game, you bastard? Why keep up this innocent act?" His outburst drew several nods of agreement.

    The tension only grew as night fell and Andy took Chucky to bed. The haunting score crept back in as the camera slowly pushed in on the doll''s face. Nervous whispers rippled through the theater.

    "This is it - he''s finally showing his true colors," someone murmured.

    The music built to a crescendo as Chucky''s face filled the screen. Even the demons who''d scoffed earlier found themselves leaning forward. Some of the younger demon children, who''d bragged about their bravery, quietly scooted closer to their parents.

    Hearts pounded as the moment stretched out - and then nothing. Chucky simply blinked, his smile deepening as he watched Andy sleep. The scene faded to morning.

    "Gods, I was holding my breath for nothing," a dwarf exhaled heavily.

    His friend nodded. "Same here. Never thought I''d be this worried about some kid in a film. Chucky could''ve done anything right there."

    Near the back, a group of demon students discussed the film''s direction.

    "Not exactly terrifying, but I can''t look away," one admitted.

    The final confrontation had everyone on edge. Karen and Mike faced off against Chucky, armed with guns designed for cursed beings. When their shots blasted away the doll''s exterior, revealing actual flesh underneath, shocked whispers filled the theater.

    "How does a doll have real flesh?" someone asked, but the question was lost in the tension as Chucky, despite multiple hits, kept advancing.

    When magic immobilized Mike, he shouted desperately, "The heart! Shoot his heart - it''s the only way!"

    Karen''s first shot missed, drawing Chucky''s twisted laugh. But her second shot found its mark, finally stopping the murderous doll.

    The entire theater seemed to exhale at once, the tension of the past minutes finally breaking.

    The audience believed it was the end of Chucky, but as the eerie theme played and the camera lingered on Chucky''s lifeless eyes, a nagging feeling crept into their minds¡ªit wasn''t over.

    "Could it be that... it''s still alive!?" someone in the crowd exclaimed, their voice breaking the uneasy silence. A ripple of alarm spread through the theater as others whispered nervously.

    Finally, the ending credits rolled, and a collective sigh of relief escaped the audience. Whether they were elves, humans, or demons, they couldn''t deny the intense emotional rollercoaster the film had taken them on.

    ---

    The screening test of Child''s Play at the Hellfire Theatre was an overwhelming success. Audience members raved about the film, eagerly recommending it to their friends.

    As the premiere date for the Horn Kingdom and neighboring realms approached, excitement reached a fever pitch. The following day, the film premiered nationwide and internationally, achieving record-breaking success.

    Contrary to initial reports from demon realm critics who doubted the horror genre could impress their kind, Child''s Play shattered expectations, earning an astounding $24 million on its first day in the demon realm alone.

    ---

    Headlines soon followed:

    "Child''s Play: A New Masterpiece by Arthur Pendragon Takes the Demon Realm by Storm!"

    "Arthur Pendragon Makes History Again with His Bold Vision."

    But amidst the praise came controversy:

    "How Did Child''s Play Become a Success? Critics Claim Arthur Used Forbidden Voodoo Spells to Possess the Doll."

    "Was the Doll''s Realism Too Good? Allegations of Soul Transfer Could Lead to Hellfire Studio Facing Charges."

    These alarming reports called for an immediate response from Arthur and his studio. Failing to address them risked a ban on the film''s screenings.

    Hellfire Studio quickly released an official statement:

    "The doll was indeed possessed, but not by a voodoo master. Instead, it was animated by ghosts who are employees of Hellfire Studio, working hard behind the scenes to bring Chucky to life."

    While the statement dispelled allegations of illegal voodoo practices, the revelation that ghosts were involved shocked the industry. It seemed even in clearing his name, Arthur Pendragon knew how to keep the world talking.

 Chapter 205: Late-night program

    Chapter 205: Late-night program

    (3rd Person POV)

    The revelation that Hellfire Studio employed ghost workers sent shockwaves through the entertainment industry, drawing immediate skepticism.

    A studio executive at Underground Films looked up from the reports, shaking his head. "Ghosts as workers? How is this even possible? Those little troublemakers wouldn''t let anyone order them around."

    "Yeah, I doubt Hellfire Studio really has ghost workers. It''s just not possible," another executive chimed in.

    "That exiled prince must be hiding the truth - he''s either using forbidden voodoo spells or hired a criminal voodoo mentor," a third demon executive suggested.

    The studio head nodded from his seat at the table. "That has to be the explanation. Otherwise, how could the horror film have such impact?" He paused thoughtfully. "I doubt the exiled prince could manage voodoo spells himself, so he probably paid a substantial sum to a voodoo mentor who agreed to be filmed as the doll."

    The other executives nodded in agreement. They couldn''t believe "Child''s Play" could terrify demon audiences without employing genuine forbidden voodoo magic.

    The idea of ghosts possessing dolls for acting seemed particularly far-fetched. Not only did the concept of ghost employees strain credibility, but spirits capable of possession were exceptionally rare.

    The mischievous ghosts that typically haunted the demon realm lacked such abilities - they couldn''t possess objects or people. Ghosts with that power were ancient beings, practically extinct in modern times, known only from historical accounts.

    Not only Underground Films, a major studio from Morningstar Kingdom, but critics and renowned directors worldwide expressed deep skepticism about Hellfire Studio''s ability to employ ghosts as workers.

    The idea that Arthur could somehow tame ghosts - entities known for their chaotic and uncontrollable nature - struck most industry veterans as preposterous.

    A small minority of industry insiders who''d witnessed Hellfire''s production process defended Arthur''s claims about ghost employees. However, their voices were quickly drowned out by the overwhelming chorus of doubts from major studios and prominent critics.

    The controversy reached such intensity that media outlets began camping outside Hellfire Studio''s headquarters, desperate to question Arthur about his alleged ghost workforce. When reporters finally cornered him, his response was characteristically cryptic.

    "If you want to know the truth behind Child''s Play''s success, tune into Hellfire Network tonight," Arthur stated calmly. "I''ll present evidence that we never employed forbidden voodoo mentors or whatever else the rumors suggest. That''s all."

    The reporters pressed him about the widespread skepticism, but Arthur merely repeated his instruction to watch Hellfire Network''s new program starting at 10:00 PM.

    Arthur chuckled. "We have more potential viewers than you think. Plenty of people stay up around this time."

    "Yeah, right," Rocky countered. "Maybe a handful of Horn Kingdom night owls, or some vampire demons back in Morningstar Kingdom. And they''re only awake now because they''re curious about your ghost worker claims and this mysterious new program."

    "If this high-budget experiment of yours flops, don''t blame me, kid," he added with a warning tone.

    "Of course," Arthur smiled, understanding Rocky''s doubts. After all, this world had no real reason for people to stay awake past 10 PM. Everyone had their routines - work, school, daily obligations - and television had only recently given them a reason to stay up until that hour. Beyond that, when broadcasts ended, people simply went to sleep.

    A late-night show was completely uncharted territory. No TV network had even considered programming for those dark hours, making Arthur''s venture all the more revolutionary.

    The clock struck ten, and the show began broadcasting live. Rocky sat confidently behind his desk, his vampire features striking under the studio lights.

    "Good evening, Horn Kingdom!" Rocky''s rich voice filled the studio. "I''m Rocky Montclair, and welcome to the very first episode of what I''m told will be a nightly conversation with interesting people - assuming I don''t stake myself from exhaustion first." He flashed his fangs in a grin as the small audience chuckled.

    "Tonight''s guest is someone you all know - the exiled prince himself, though to me he''s just the bratty kid who somehow convinced me to host this ridiculous late-night show." The audience''s laughter grew. "Please welcome the mastermind behind both this show and my current sleep deprivation - Arthur Pendragon!"

    Arthur emerged, waving to the cameras as applause filled the studio. He settled into the guest chair with easy confidence. "Thanks for having me here, Don Vito."

    The audience erupted in laughter - Rocky''s portrayal of Don Vito Corleone in Demonfather had become legendary.

    Rocky''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Well, you can thank yourself for that one, Michael. After all, who else would you book as your first guest but yourself?"

    More laughter followed - Arthur''s own role as Michael Corleone was equally iconic. The chemistry between the two actors, forged during their Demonfather days, was already making the show feel natural and engaging.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 206: Ghosts hunt

    Chapter 206: Ghosts hunt

    (3rd Person POV)

    Across Horn Kingdom, viewers chuckled at their televisions as Arthur and Rocky traded playful jabs.

    "I''m just grateful Don Vito is still alive and well enough to be strong-armed into hosting this little program I dreamed up," Arthur quipped, drawing laughs from home audiences.

    "This is actually pretty entertaining," a lone demon mused in his apartment, surprised by how much he was enjoying the late-night format.

    The banter between Arthur and Rocky proved so engaging that viewers nearly forgot why they''d stayed up so late - until Rocky finally steered the conversation to the pressing matter at hand.

    "Alright, enough fooling around," Rocky said, straightening in his chair. "Let''s address why this episode exists - you''re here to prove you actually have ghost workers, aren''t you?"

    Arthur nodded. "Exactly. Child''s Play has been incredibly successful in demon realms, but controversy has followed. Media outlets are claiming we achieved this through illegal means - hiring voodoo mentors, performing forbidden spells on the doll. I want to set the record straight."

    "Those voodoo spells are no small matter," Rocky added gravely. "They''re banned worldwide for good reason. No kingdom would tolerate their use."

    "Which is precisely why we''d never employ them," Arthur replied with a confident smile. "The voodoo magic shown in the film was purely fictional. The doll''s realistic movement came from our ghost employees."

    Rocky leaned forward. "I can actually vouch for these ghost workers. I''ve seen them in action around the studio - working as cameramen, even appearing in Harry Potter."

    "That''s right," Arthur confirmed. "They''ve been vital to Hellfire''s productions for years now. They helped create Harry Potter''s magical effects and have been involved in countless other projects. Yet people still find it hard to believe we employ ghosts."

    Rocky turned to Arthur with a grin. "Why don''t we meet these ghost workers of yours?"

    "Excellent idea," Arthur agreed. "Please welcome Diddy, Puffy, and Daddy!"

    The studio audience clapped on cue, though their applause carried an undercurrent of skepticism. Like most people, they doubted ghosts would willingly work for any company. Their doubt vanished into gasps of amazement as three translucent figures floated onto the set. "They''re real ghosts!" someone exclaimed from the audience.

    Across Horn Kingdom, viewers leaned closer to their screens as the spectral forms materialized beside Arthur and Rocky.

    "Welcome, welcome, you three," Rocky greeted warmly.

    The ghosts seemed almost shy about appearing visible before such a large audience. "Hey, nice to be here," Diddy managed.

    "How does it feel to be our first late-night guests?" Rocky chuckled.

    Daddy glanced around the set uncertainly. "We feel... alright..."

    As Rocky guided the conversation between Arthur and the ghosts, viewers watched in fascination. Finally, he asked the question everyone wanted answered: "So you three controlled Chucky in the film?"

    "Yes, we took turns possessing the doll," Diddy explained.

    The sadhu leading the group raised his hands peacefully. "We simply wish to hire you. No harm will come to you."

    "Indeed," another added. "Hindi Entertainment Studio only wants your services. It''s a simple arrangement."

    Trapped and facing possible banishment, the ghost saw little choice. "Alright," he conceded reluctantly.

    Similar scenes played out worldwide as studios scrambled to build their own spectral workforce, never stopping to consider why Arthur''s ghosts showed such unique loyalty.

    Studios quickly discovered the harsh reality of ghost employment. Their spectral workers needed either weeks or even months of rest to accumulate enough Nether energy for basic tasks, or required someone with the rare ability to touch and directly transfer magical energy to them.

    Finding individuals who could physically interact with ghosts proved nearly impossible. The alternatives were equally challenging - rare artifacts capable of recharging spirits cost fortunes. The studios could try finding exceptional ghosts like Arthur''s crew, those rare spirits with possession abilities who could sustain their energy far longer than ordinary ghosts. However, such entities were exceedingly rare and believed to have vanished entirely in the modern age. Arthur was fortunate to have these remarkable ghosts, capable of possessing objects and more, at his disposal.

    The studios'' initial enthusiasm dampened as they faced these practical challenges. A new question began circulating through the industry: ''How does Arthur manage to feed his ghost workers?'' Most assumed he possessed some ancient artifact, but the mystery only highlighted how unprepared other studios were for spectral employees.

    Now these studios scrambled to find energy solutions for their newly recruited ghosts, or risk losing their supernatural workforce entirely.

    ***

    While the entertainment industry grappled with ghost employment issues, Hellfire Electronics launched its computer expansion beyond Horn Kingdom, targeting the massive Morningstar Kingdom market first.

    Thanks to television, newspapers, and radio coverage, the computer''s reputation for transforming Horn Kingdom''s business landscape had spread far and wide. However, threatened corporations in Morningstar Kingdom mounted aggressive resistance.

    Major retail chains and shopping centers refused to stock computers, bowing to pressure from these powerful companies. Unlike in Horn Kingdom, where Arthur''s influence ran deep, his reach in Morningstar Kingdom remained limited. He could only promote his innovation through media channels.

    Distribution remained restricted to a handful of Morningstar cities, with only brave independent retailers and official Hellfire stores willing to sell the devices. Still, even this limited presence marked the beginning of the computer''s expansion beyond Horn Kingdom''s borders.

    Even Luke Morningstar, the demon king himself, couldn''t ignore the computer''s impact. In a private chamber of the royal palace, Economic Minister Perah presented the device to his monarch.

    "This is the innovation transforming Horn Kingdom''s economy, Your Majesty," Perah explained, gesturing to the computer on the ornate desk.

    Luke studied the machine with measured interest. "Reports claim it''s making government and corporate operations more efficient and cost-effective. Is this true?"

    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Perah confirmed. "The device handles multiple tasks simultaneously. And this," he indicated the black and white pattern, "is the ''barcode'' system. It''s revolutionizing commerce by eliminating human error in transactions."

    "Ah, yes," Luke''s eyes narrowed. "The barcode interests me more than the computer itself. Even Dwalric Corporation offered billions for its rights."

    "Correct, Your Majesty, though the barcode requires computers to function," Perah explained, then hesitated before adding, "Perhaps... your Majesty might consider speaking with the exiled prince? As your youngest son, surely he would provide our empire with these devices without cost..."

    The moment the words left his mouth, the chamber''s atmosphere turned lethal.

    Luke''s eyes grew cold as winter frost, fixing Perah with a stare that made the minister''s soul shrivel. In that terrible silence, Perah realized he''d committed the gravest of errors - mentioning not only Arthur''s exile, but presuming upon a family connection the king had publicly severed.

 Chapter 207: Complicated

    Chapter 207: Complicated

    (Luke Morningstar POV)

    Who would''ve have thought that "my" younger son or more accurately - my nephew, would be able to achieve the impossible.

    At first I thought that Arthur was just simply a talented actor, but who would''ve thought that he can invent incredible things such as this computer and barcode system.

    Sigh

    I shake my head, turning to my economic minister. "Let''s not talk about the things we should not be talking about." I gesture toward the computer on the desk. "Tell me what this computer is capable of, and why this device should be implemented in government operations."

    Perah''s tense shoulders visibly relaxed. He stepped closer to the computer, his earlier nervousness giving way to enthusiasm. "Of course, Your Majesty!" He pointed at the screen. "This device is capable of incredible feats. It can save documents and files with a memory system far more advanced than crystal data storage."

    I lean back, maintaining my skeptical expression. "Crystal data is quite cheap. I still don''t see anything special about this device."

    A knowing smile crosses Perah''s face as he moves to demonstrate. "Indeed, Your Majesty, but as I mentioned, it''s capable of many things. It can cast basic spells..." His fingers move across the device, showing me function after function, from document creation to spell calculations.

    I find myself nodding despite my initial skepticism, my interest growing with each demonstration.

    Perah''s excitement builds as he reaches what he clearly considers the most impressive feature. "Not only that, Your Majesty, this device can record important information and spell scrolls more efficiently and cost-effectively than crystal data or expensive scrolls." He pauses for effect. "And with sufficient magical power and core quality, this device can save high-level spells to be unleashed later... or transferred to scrolls through its ''printer'' component."

    I straighten in my chair, the implications hitting me. "You mean..." I can''t hide my shock at this revelation. "With such a function, we could use this device to mass-produce single-use spell scrolls?"

    Perah''s smile widens as he nods eagerly. "Yes, Your Majesty. In Horn Kingdom, many scroll-crafting companies have already adopted computers for more efficient production." He spreads his hands. "While many scroll-crafting mages lost their positions, it''s made scrolls far more affordable. The economic benefits have been remarkable."

    I can''t hide my genuine shock. The computer before me suddenly seems far more impressive than I initially assumed.

    When Perah first showed it, I''d dismissed it as inferior to the barcode system. Now, seeing its true capabilities, I find myself viewing it in an entirely new light.

    "There''s more, Your Majesty," Perah continues, gesturing at the screen. "This device can send messages through the Hellfire Messenger application to other computers, even across long distances. However, it requires their communication network, which is currently most developed in Horn Kingdom."

    "So we can''t use long-distance messaging here?" I frown.

    "We can, but it''s limited compared to Horn Kingdom''s capabilities," Perah explains, pointing to an antenna-like device atop the monitor. "Hellfire offers this ''internet receiver'' - similar to a TV antenna but quite different. It allows us to connect with other computer users."

    I nod slowly. "Yes... I never imagined Arthur could be this competent. And I''ve been considering..."

    Lily''s eyes turn cold, her expression hardening. "You''re not thinking of reinstating him as prince just because of some device, are you?"

    "It''s not just ''some device,'' my queen," I frown. "Its capabilities are extraordinary."

    Lily snorts dismissively. "Hmph. It''s not like that device can''t be replicated. We could hire the most talented mechanics and brilliant demons to create our own version, avoiding your nephew''s patents entirely."

    I frown, considering this idea that had crossed my mind before. "It''s not that simple, my queen. I''ve seen the device''s capabilities firsthand. The complexity behind it... I doubt we could easily reproduce something similar."

    "My king," Lily persists, "if your nephew could create this with just basic mechanical talent, never having attended university - surely our educated geniuses and newly graduated experts could match his achievement."

    I tap my fingers against the armchair thoughtfully, pulling her closer with my other hand. "We''ll see if it''s possible."

    Her words give me hope. Perhaps we could create something similar...

    "Let''s set Arthur aside," Lily says, shifting in my lap. "Our eldest son, Azazel, returns from the Nether Realm in a few days. We should prepare a feast to welcome him home."

    I nod, thoughts turning to my heir. "I''m relieved he''s returning safely. The Nether Realm is treacherous - even its surface holds constant danger, let alone the deep territories."

    "Our son is more than capable," Lily says proudly. "He could hold his own against an infant dragon on Eden Continent for a full minute." Her smile widens. "And that was six years ago. Imagine his power now."

    I nod thoughtfully. The Nether Realm, situated in the Glacia Expanse beyond the Hades Gate... memories flood back of when my own father sent me there. Brutal and unforgiving, yet there''s no better forge for shaping future rulers.

    Azazel didn''t face those trials alone. The heirs of our most prominent noble houses accompanied him: the proud Nevermore heir with his ancient bloodline, the cunning Asmodeus scion in his immaculate suit, the perpetually languid Belphegor youth, and the profit-obsessed Mammon descendant. Each family ensuring their next generation would be tempered by the Nether Realm''s harsh lessons.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 208: Return from the Nether Realm

    Chapter 208: Return from the Nether Realm

    (3rd Person POV)

    Following Queen Lily''s suggestion, King Luke ordered Perah to summon the kingdom''s most talented young demons before his throne.

    The throne room''s atmosphere crackled with tension as the recent graduates from Morningstar''s most prestigious universities knelt before their ruler, Luke Morningstar. Each of them could feel the weight of his gaze.

    Perah stepped forward to introduce them. "Your Majesty, these young demons before you are the finest talents I could find in our kingdom. Each has achieved notable accomplishments in mechanics and technology. Their academic records show exceptional grades from their respective universities."

    King Luke fixed them with a penetrating stare, gesturing toward the computer stationed nearby. "If these youngsters are truly as talented as claimed, I want them to create a device that equals this computer - no, one that completely surpasses what it has to offer!"

    The young demons exchanged nervous glances. Perah turned to them sharply. "You heard His Majesty! The king challenges your abilities to develop our own device to rival the computer!"

    Several demons swallowed hard, their eyes drawn to the computer. They''d been researching this device for days, marveling at its capabilities. Now their king demanded they create something superior? Many wanted to declare it impossible, but fear of royal displeasure kept them silent.

    "What is the matter? Why are these youngsters so silent?" Luke''s voice carried an edge of impatience.

    Perah''s face darkened. "Why do you remain silent? Do you dare refuse His Majesty''s challenge?"

    "We..." one of them stuttered, before they all answered in trembling unison, "We accept..."

    Luke''s frown deepened. "I sense these youngsters lack confidence in their abilities..."

    As Perah moved to scold them, Luke raised his hand for silence. "I''ll give you two days to study the computer. After that, tell me honestly - can you create something superior or not?"

    One graduate finally mustered his courage. "Your Majesty, I actually own a computer myself. My friends and I at university have been researching it extensively, and... we''ve discovered it''s far more complex than it appears. The technology is so advanced we''ve barely begun to comprehend it..."

    Luke''s frown deepened at this admission.

    Another stepped forward. "I too own one, Your Majesty. I thought I could understand its workings within days, but now I realize... even months or years, perhaps decades, wouldn''t be enough to fully grasp it."

    "Even just copying its components seems nearly impossible..." a third added, voice trembling.

    Perah''s expression grew serious as one by one, the graduates confessed their struggles, not even waiting for the promised two days. Each admission tumbled out like a guilty confession.

    "So you''ve all been studying these computers independently and concluded it''s impossible to replicate, let alone improve upon?" Luke''s frown intensified.

    The young demons nodded in unison. Perah quickly interjected, "I could search for more talented graduates, Your Majesty¡ª"

    "No need," Luke cut him off with a sigh. "I trust you wouldn''t bring incompetent graduates before me." He turned to the kneeling demons. "If what these youngsters say is true, then this computer is far more sophisticated than we imagined."

    The Morningstar heirs mounted their wyverns, preparing to enter the portal. The air crackled with energy as the elders began their incantation.

    Golden light spiraled upward, forming a towering vortex that rippled with prismatic energy. Excited chatter filled the air as groups began their entrance.

    Agustin Asmodeus guided his wyvern beside Azazel''s. "Six years... feels like an eternity since we left home."

    "The Nether Realm showed no mercy," Azazel nodded. "My siblings will want to hear every story."

    "Even dealing with the Bloodseekers was hell," young Morpheus Belphegor added, referring to the massive insectoids that plagued their nights. "Those swarms would overrun entire camps."

    "The nightly waves were relentless," another heir shuddered. "Unbelievable we survived that..."

    Each heir received their destination crystal - enchanted cards that would guide them through the portal''s pathways. Azazel tucked his safely away before they took flight.

    They soared into the vortex, entering a network of shimmering channels that pulsed with ethereal light. These mystical pathways twisted through reality itself, carrying them across vast distances in moments.

    They emerged into Morningstar Kingdom''s bright blue skies, the fresh air a welcome change from the Nether Realm''s oppressive atmosphere.

    "Home at last!" Agustin breathed deeply. "I''ll take my leave here, Your Highness. Until we meet again!"

    Azazel watched his companions depart with their escorts, leaving him with just one sorceress and two guards for the flight to the castle.

    As they soared, he pulled a mechanical puzzle box from his pocket - an intricate device of gears and sliding panels from the Nether Realm. "Arthur might appreciate this," he smiled, thinking of the gifts he''d gathered for each sibling. The puzzle box seemed perfect for his nerd brother.

    Although he never displayed any affection for his nerdy brother, it became undeniable that his time in the Nether Realm had taught him to value life and family more deeply.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

    AN: Apologies for the delayed update¡ªthings have been hectic recently. The house still isn''t finished, though construction has begun. Progress is slow, but I''m grateful that my family and I are safe. Your continued support means so much to me, and it''s one of the things I''m most thankful for. It may take time to recover everything I''ve lost, but I truly appreciate just being alive. I could have been trapped in that house with no way out.

    My message to all of you is this: no matter how tough life gets, always find something to be grateful for and appreciate the goodness in your life. These hard times have taught me something invaluable: To Be Alive Is To Live A Life.

    Do something you love¡ªjust, you know, nothing illegal (haha). Follow your passions and chase your dreams, because only in those moments do we truly feel "alive."

 Chapter 209: Everything changed

    Chapter 209: Everything changed

    (Azazel Morningstar POV)

    The moment our massive castle appeared on the horizon, I yanked the wyvern''s reins, urging it faster toward the training grounds. My heart leaped at the sight of my family waiting below - father, mother, and my siblings all gathered to welcome me home.

    The wyvern''s wings created a thunderous whoosh as we landed. Using a burst of power, I leaped down gracefully, unable to suppress my smile as I faced my parents.

    "Azazel! I''ve missed you!" Mother''s warm smile lit up her face as she rushed forward to embrace me.

    "Six years..." I murmured into her shoulder. "The Nether Realm was every bit as harsh as you warned, mother."

    She pulled back, joy and relief mingling in her expression. "I''m just grateful you''ve returned safely!"

    I sighed. "We only explored the shallower regions. All I managed to retrieve were some mystery-grade artifacts and a few dozen C-Level Nether Cores..."

    "That doesn''t matter," Mother assured me. "Your safe return is what''s important."

    Father stepped forward, his deep voice cutting through the moment. "What of B-Level Nether Cores? Did you secure any?"

    Meeting his gaze, I replied, "Actually... our party was fortunate enough to obtain two."

    Father''s eyes lit up. "Excellent. Two B-Level cores could power Ferland for nearly half a century. The capital''s energy needs will be secured."

    I reached for my magic bag still strapped to the wyvern, withdrawing a small pouch. Inside nestled two cores no larger than an infant''s palm - darker than the others but radiating pure power.

    "This one I discovered in a cave system," I explained, holding up the cores. "The other... we had to fight off a pack of Blood Hunters to claim it." The memory of those crimson-eyed Nether Wolves still sent chills down my spine.

    "So these are the Nether Cores I''ve read about in ancient texts!" A familiar voice rang out. I turned to see Arnold, his neatly combed hair and wire-rimmed glasses giving him a scholarly appearance.

    "Glasses, Arnold?" I chuckled.

    He adjusted them with a slight frown. "A side effect of overusing my rare ability."

    My smile faded. Arnold''s gift was precious - the ability to awaken the Primal Morningstar bloodline, turning his eyes an otherworldly green that could perceive the very essence of magic.

    "I warned you about overusing it." I reached into my bag and pulled out a shimmering hide, its dark scales reflecting an ethereal green glow. "Here - the skin of a Nether Tiger. I thought you''d appreciate it."

    Arnold''s eyes lit up as he examined it. "Incredible. Thank you."

    "What about me, elder brother?" A young voice called. I turned to see Apollonia, no longer the child I''d left behind but a growing young woman.

    As I spoke with them, I noticed Bobby hanging back. "Bobby."

    He nodded stiffly. "Welcome back." Though he and Arnold were both born to concubines, only Arnold had grown comfortable in my presence.

    Then I saw Lucy, her graceful smile a stark contrast to the bookish, introverted girl I remembered. Her glasses were gone, replaced by an air of refined professionalism.

    "I''ve been looking forward to your return, elder brother," she said warmly.

    "Watch your mouth, girl," Bobby hissed, his face darkening.

    I studied their reactions - Apollonia''s joy, Bobby''s anger, Lucy''s complicated expression, and Arnold''s calculated indifference. What had happened to cause such division?

    "Arthur seems to have changed considerably," I mused. "Where is he living now? I should pay him a visit."

    "Ah..." Arnold broke his silence. "You won''t find him in this kingdom, brother. He''s moved to Horn Kingdom with his company."

    "Why would he leave?" I frowned. "Is it bitterness over his exile?"

    Arnold''s eyes flickered to Lucy, who spoke carefully. "Perhaps the brat''s just angry at the family..."

    Bobby let out a harsh laugh. "Right. Nothing to do with your brilliant law taxing successful films."

    "Arthur left without explanation," Lucy countered. "Don''t make assumptions."

    "I''m thinking of leaving too, thanks to your taxes," Bobby shot back.

    Lucy''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Don''t worry about the tax. Your films won''t be successful enough to qualify."

    "What did you say?!" Bobby''s face flushed with rage.

    I sighed, watching Bobby and Lucy bicker. Some things hadn''t changed in my absence - their old academic rivalry had simply shifted to new battlegrounds. Bobby''s switch from failing at studies to making unsuccessful films hadn''t helped matters.

    "Enough," I cut in. "I''d like to see these films Arthur''s made."

    "I have Demonfather!" Apollonia brightened. "We can watch it together in the living room!"

    I nodded, recalling Lucy''s explanation about television. "Let''s go."

    "I have matters to attend¡ª" Bobby started backing away.

    "Father''s orders," Arnold interrupted coolly. "We''re to update our brother on recent changes. No excuses."

    Bobby gritted his teeth but relented with a sigh.

    The royal living room had changed during my absence. While the marble columns and silk-draped walls remained familiar, new enchanted crystals now cast light from ornate sconces. Most noticeably, a strange black box hung mounted on one wall - something I''d never seen before my time in the Nether Realm.

    Apollonia held a small device, pressed something, and suddenly the box blazed to life with moving images. She inserted a small rectangular object into another box beneath it.

    So this is the ''television'' Lucy mentioned...

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 210: Speculations

    Chapter 210: Speculations

    (3rd Person POV)

    Apollonia inserted the small rectangle into the device beneath the screen. The television came alive with color, an haunting orchestral theme filling the room with its rich, melancholic notes.

    Azazel leaned forward, fascinated by the screen. "Six years ago, moving pictures were still black-and-white. Now we have television and colored images... the world has advanced quickly."

    Apollonia smiled knowingly but kept silent. If brother knew Arthur was behind these technological leaps, he''d be stunned.

    As the film progressed, Azazel peppered them with questions, his siblings taking turns explaining the changes he''d missed.

    When Arthur appeared as Michael Corleone, Azazel straightened. "That''s Arthur? He''s transformed completely. The quiet, meek boy who barely spoke to me..."

    His attention remained fixed on the screen. He growled when Carlo beat Connie, then laughed in satisfaction at Sonny''s revenge.

    At Sonny''s death scene, Azazel''s power leaked out unconsciously, his aura suffocating the room. Lucy, Bobby, and Arnold stiffened, suddenly very aware of their elder brother''s strength.

    "My apologies," Azazel said, quickly reining in his power.

    His siblings exhaled in relief.

    Watching Arthur''s transformation into the cold Michael Corleone, Azazel nodded approvingly. "He carries himself well here. Impressive."

    During the revenge sequence at the Solarus Church, intercut with the family heads'' executions, Azazel''s eyes widened. "This... this is giving me chills."

    The film''s tension built as Michael orchestrated not only the deaths of the four family heads but Carlo''s confession.

    Azazel leaned forward in his seat as Michael delivered his cutting line: "Don''t tell me you''re innocent, because it insults my intelligence and makes me very angry."

    "He''s right," Azazel murmured, watching intently as Carlo met his fate in the car. "Eliminating such a snake was Arthur''s smartest move yet."

    As the final scene played out - Michael accepting congratulations while Kay watched the door close before her - Azazel sat transfixed, thoroughly impressed by the film''s masterful ending. It.

    The credits began rolling before he''d even noticed the time passing. "That''s it?" He rose from his seat, still caught in the story''s grip.

    "Almost three hours have passed, brother," Apollonia said, smiling at his absorption.

    "Three hours?" Azazel''s eyes widened as he checked the clock. "The film was... incredible. Maybe the Nether Realm dulled my standards, but I''m genuinely impressed. Arthur really created this?"

    Apollonia nodded, pleased by her brother''s reaction.

    "Never thought he had such talent in him." Azazel shook his head, his feelings toward his exiled brother growing more complicated by the minute.

    Arthur wasn''t alone in his skepticism. Journalists and common citizens worldwide questioned these simultaneous returns.

    Two days later, television networks spread a wild theory - that these princes had been attending a real-life Hogwarts. The speculation caught fire, spreading rapidly across every kingdom.

    Across taverns, bars, and cafe?s, conversations buzzed about the princes'' sudden reappearance. In one dimly lit establishment, patrons huddled over their drinks, debating theories.

    "Must be a hidden school, like Hogwarts," one patron declared. "Where else would all these heirs disappear to?"

    "Can''t be coincidence," another agreed, nursing his ale. "All vanishing then returning together?"

    A scaled demon spread his newspaper across the table. "Look here - they all disappeared exactly six years ago. Now they''re all back at once?"

    "Has to be some secret academy," his companion nodded. "Teaching powerful magic, best professors money can buy. They keep it hidden so commoners can''t attend, even the wealthy ones."

    An imp slammed his beer glass down. "Damn royals, hoarding power for themselves! Why not open it to anyone with talent?"

    "Dream on," snorted a demon reading Superman comics. "Those families only care about their own."

    "Enough negativity," another patron cut in. "Here''s some good news - electricity bills are dropping."

    "First reduction in four years," someone added. "At least the government throws us common folk a bone sometimes."

    ***

    In his Hellfire HQ office, Arthur reviewed the impact of reduced electricity costs with satisfaction. Lower operating expenses meant better bonuses for employees and cheaper production costs for his growing manga and comic empire.

    His comic franchises - Batman, Superman, Spiderman, X-Men, and Wonder Woman - had captured public imagination across kingdoms. Combined with his manga, anime, movies, and telenovelas, they''d pushed his Entertainment Points to new heights.

    302 million EP, Arthur mused, studying the numbers. Finally breaking 300 million, despite spending points on music libraries, film archives, comic collections, and upgrading the Ancient Tree to Level 4.

    The Level 4 Tree had already improved signal quality and expanded coverage to South East Anatolia. Now, with sufficient points accumulated, Arthur could finally attempt the Level 5 upgrade.

    He initiated the upgrade, watching 250 million EP drain from his total. The investment paid off immediately - the Ancient Tree''s coverage exploded outward, reaching the Middle East Ottoman Empire and its surrounding territories. The signal now stretched into eastern Evros and even reached the distant shores of The Great Southern Land.

    50 million EP remaining, Arthur noted. But the expansion''s worth every point.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 211: 8-bit project

    Chapter 211: 8-bit project

    (Cici Hyena POV)

    I sit before this colored screen, my fingers dancing between the "keyboard" and "mouse" as I wade through an endless stream of messages directed at my new employer, the famous Arthur Pendragon.

    Two weeks into my role as Arthur''s secretary, and reality has thoroughly shattered my initial expectations.

    I''d imagined myself wielding enchanted typewriters, organizing schedules with traditional magic, perhaps even catching the eye of the famous demon himself - after all, I''d beaten thousands of other applicants for this position. Instead, I find myself tethered to this increasingly popular device called a "computer."

    Those first days were a struggle with the unfamiliar technology, but I''ve grown oddly comfortable with it. The computer simplifies document management, file organization, and scheduling to an impressive degree. Everything flows seamlessly through this single device.

    Yet with that efficiency comes an unexpected burden. Beyond managing Arthur''s affairs, I must now field an ever-growing flood of messages directed to him.

    What started as a trickle - just a few messages daily - has swollen into hundreds.

    Most come from business owners and media journalists who''ve managed to obtain boss Arthur''s "Hellfire Messenger" contact information. Now they''re abusing the privilege, with some resorting to constant spamming.

    I notice yet another string of repeated messages from a user named "Jacob Star" - his profile prominently displaying the title ''business-owner'' beneath his name.

    With practiced restraint, I type: "Dear Mr. Star, Please be advised that message spamming violates our communication protocols. As Mr. Arthur Pendragon''s executive secretary managing his correspondence, I must inform you that continued spamming will result in account termination. Thank you for your cooperation."

    Sending the warning, I return to the endless stream of messages awaiting my attention.

    Staring at the screen all day was taking its toll on my eyes. The computer fascinated me, but sitting here for hours left me exhausted. I sipped my coffee, trying to stay alert as I sorted through more messages.

    Then something caught my attention - a message from "Morningstar Empire''s Economic Minister." Not a personal name like the others, but an official title from one of the most powerful positions in the massive Morningstar Kingdom.

    My eyes widened as I read the contents. I immediately jumped from my chair and rushed out of my office. A message this important needed to reach boss Arthur directly.

    I hurried to his office, but my knocks went unanswered. "Boss Arthur left for the Hellfire Electronics building," a nearby employee informed me.

    I sighed in relief - at least the electronics building was close to Hellfire Studio HQ.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur''s expression turned serious. "Apologies, boys. Important matter requires my attention."

    Drake, Josh, and the team nodded their understanding as Arthur followed Cici back to Hellfire Studio HQ.

    In her office, Arthur settled before her office computer to read the message from Morningstar Kingdom.

    "Your Highness, I don''t know if you remember me, but we often passed each other in the palace corridors during your time here. I am Perah Gray, Economic Minister of Morningstar Kingdom. I write to inform you that His Majesty, your father, has expressed great pride in your achievements in both film and technologies.

    The king, in his mercy, extends his forgiveness and wishes to restore your position as prince upon your return. This represents a unique opportunity - one the benevolent demon king graciously offers.

    Regards,

    Minister Perah Gray"

    Arthur chuckled darkly at the message. Make me a prince again? For what? He could see through their motives clearly. They think reinstating me means claiming everything I''ve built. Not happening.

    "Boss, isn''t this wonderful news? They''re restoring your title!" Cici couldn''t contain her excitement.

    Arthur rose from his chair, expression cold. "I thought this was something important - perhaps Morningstar officials offering support for computer expansion. Instead, it''s just nonsense."

    "Nonsense?" Cici''s ears twitched in surprise.

    "Exactly. If you see messages like this again, delete them."

    "You... don''t want to be prince again?" She stared at him, bewildered.

    Arthur let out a derisive snort. "Prince? That title means nothing." He turned to leave, his parting words hanging in the air. "In this world, money reigns supreme."

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 212: Meeting

    Chapter 212: Meeting

    (Arthur POV)

    Making me a "prince" again? How transparent. Father must see the computer''s potential and wants to claim everything I''ve built by reinstating me.

    Even though Apollonia and I remain close, I won''t crawl back to the family that discarded me like trash when I had nothing.

    Back in my office, I study the Ancient Tree from my chair. Since reaching Level 5, its growth has become staggering. We had to cut a hole through the roof just to accommodate it, using magic barriers to keep out rain - though the constant drain on magical power is becoming problematic.

    The building''s limitations highlight how far behind this world''s architecture is compared to my previous life.

    A proper rooftop garden design could have made the Ancient Tree appear natural, rather than this awkward compromise.

    This settles it. I pull out paper and begin sketching a building inspired by my past life. The cost might run into dozens of millions, but that''s insignificant now.

    My revenue streams have expanded far beyond television, films, and VHS tapes. The barcode system alone has generated 521 million dollars across Horn Kingdom and its neighbors in record time. Once it spreads to other nations, annual profits in the billions aren''t just possible - they''re inevitable.

    Computers may be lagging in adoption, but their time will come. Between these technologies, funding isn''t a concern.

    I put the finishing touches on my design - a scaled-down version of Apple Park from my previous life. Next step: land acquisition and construction. This world''s about to see what real architectural innovation looks like.

    I gathered my team in the meeting room, spreading the blueprints across the table. "This is Hellfire Park," I announced, detailing the ambitious design. The budget projections drew sharp intakes of breath - the figures stretched into millions.

    My executives exchanged uncertain glances. They''d expected discussions about upcoming films or entertainment ventures, not a massive construction project.

    "Let me be clear," I fixed them with a stern look. "The budget for Hellfire Park will run into millions. Any corruption will be dealt with severely." Their faces paled at my tone.

    "We wouldn''t dare, sir," the scaled demon executive assured quickly, scales slightly rattling.

    I left them with a satisfied smile. Let them sweat a little - it ensures honest work.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    While computers and barcodes remained limited to Horn Kingdom and its neighbors, word of these innovations had spread across Evros, Eden, and the Empirican Continent.

    In Apple City, U.S.E., Billy Dark sat before the computer his employee had brought from Horn Kingdom last week. Each day of testing deepened his solemn mood.

    The memory of that Electronics Expo years ago haunted him now. He''d dismissed this device so easily then, seeing it as beneath notice. Now, witnessing its true capabilities, that arrogance felt like ashes in his mouth.

    This computer threatened everything Dark Electronics had built. Despite their 38.5-billion-dollar empire, military contracts across twenty kingdoms, and pioneering work in magical automation, Billy knew their dominance wasn''t guaranteed.

    "Not a cult," John corrected with a smile. "We are your followers... Dionysus."

    "Have a seat," Arthur gestured. "I''ve noticed some interesting developments with the followers lately."

    John''s expression darkened. "Yes, lor- boss. The people you cured of madness are proving... difficult. They refuse to follow my leadership, encouraging others to worship openly instead of maintaining secrecy."

    "They believe I''m deceiving them," John sighed heavily. "That I want to monopolize access to you."

    Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle. Only John knew his true identity beyond just Dionysus, yet these zealous followers were creating their own path - drinking themselves stupid in taverns, disrupting theaters with shouts of "Dionysus." So much for keeping a low profile.

    "I speak to them too, but they think that it was just the voice of the servants of Dionysus and believe that worshiping openly to get my attention," Arthur sighed heavily, rubbing his temples.

    John shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "I am very sorry, boss. I am not competent enough to handle those fools who refuse to listen to reason."

    "Not your fault. People will always interpret things differently." Arthur waved it off, though secretly, he appreciated these overzealous followers. Their wild behavior generated substantial divine points.

    Their wild imaginations about the "great power" of Dionysus, combined with their stubborn belief that Arthur''s voice was merely that of lesser servants, led them to create elaborate myths about his capabilities. Each exaggerated tale, each grandiose assumption about his powers, translated into substantial divine point gains.

    The "parties" they threw in taverns and bars across the city, while troublesome for maintaining secrecy, proved unexpectedly lucrative in terms of divine points.

    This discovery led Arthur to realize that festivities conducted in his name as Dionysus were particularly potent sources of power.

    Most intriguingly, the theatre actors who had taken to worshipping him generated divine points not just through their devotion, but through their performances as well. To his surprise, their ability to entertain audiences produced small amounts of entertainment points - a completely unexpected bonus from this whole endeavor.

    After contemplating these developments, Arthur turned his attention back to John. "As I promised you before, I have a project that might interest you as an actor. I remember your dream of becoming a celebrated performer."

    John''s eyes lit up with almost fanatical devotion. "I will accept any role you deign to give me, boss. Even if it was just an extra role, I would take it gladly and perform it with all my heart!"

    "You''ll be playing the lead, actually," Arthur chuckled.

    John dropped into an even deeper bow. "Then I shall accept any film project you grace me with. If you require me to play a dog, I shall become the most devoted canine actor in theatrical history!"

    Arthur watched this display with growing discomfort. This guy has transformed from a devoted follower into an unbearable sycophant, he thought, seriously considering whether the time had come to wipe clean John''s memories of his divine identity.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 213: Crazy followers

    Chapter 213: Crazy followers

    (Arthur POV)

    Watching John''s excessive reverence, I reconsidered my plan to erase his memories of my divine identity. Despite his annoying behavior, I owed him - if he hadn''t randomly started praying to me, I might never have discovered my System''s "Divine Feature."

    "You won''t be playing a dog," I assured him. "Instead, you''ll portray a rebellious, charismatic, and free-spirited man."

    John''s eyes sparked with excitement. "Such a character sounds fascinating to play."

    "The project is called Cuckoo''s Nest," I explained. "But don''t expect your typical charming action film. This one aims to touch hearts."

    I reached into my desk drawer and pulled out the screenplay. "Here''s the script. Read it carefully to understand the project and your character."

    John accepted the papers as if receiving holy text. "Just holding it, I can feel it''s a masterpiece. After all, it comes from the greatest director."

    His fawning made me cringe again. Maybe memory erasure wasn''t such a bad idea if it would restore his normal personality.

    "John," I said firmly, "you don''t need to worship me constantly. I want you to act normally around me. This excessive adoration... it makes me uncomfortable."

    Surprise flickered across his face. I maintained my serious expression until he swallowed hard and nodded. "If... if that is what you wish, I will do so."

    Rising from my chair, I offered a warm smile and patted his shoulder. "Good. I''d hate to erase your memories of my divine identity just to get the old John back."

    He nodded fearfully, finally seeming to understand.

    This should be enough to curb his obsession, I thought, showing him out of the office.

    Watching John leave, I felt satisfied with bringing him into the agency. My "Divine Sense" had revealed his true potential - the raw talent that could make him a remarkable actor.

    "One Flew Over The Cuckoo''s Nest" would be the perfect test of his abilities. With my blessing on his acting talent, he should handle the challenging role well.

    The film''s themes would resonate deeply in this world. Mental health issues plague every kingdom, driven by mounting societal pressures.

    The wealth gap keeps widening - ordinary workers earn mere dozens of dollars weekly while corporations amass billions upon billions.

    This growing disparity pushed me to consider raising salaries across Hellfire, setting an example for this backward world. With the company''s trajectory, reaching hundred billion valuation seemed inevitable.

    That would allow me to implement real changes - higher wages, affordable healthcare including mental health services, subsidized food programs. Unless the market crashed, of course.

    The dream felt achievable. I caught myself chuckling at the irony, "Why am I worrying about the common people? I''m not even a king." Yet here I was, planning social reforms like one.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Halo District of Angel City boasted the most diverse population - a melting pot of elves, dwarves, demons, and a human majority. With this diversity came a tapestry of beliefs: dwarves devoted to their God of Craft, elves worshipping their Goddess of Moon, and the dominant Solarus Faith binding them all together.

    The tavern fell quiet, all eyes drawn to the bottle. "What of it?" the tavern owner demanded.

    The robed leader''s smirk was audible in his voice. "This wine was once mere water." He paused for effect. "I simply prayed to lord Dionysus to transform it, and He faithfully did so."

    Scoffs and jeers filled the air.

    "Obviously a lie!"

    "Ridiculous!"

    Another cultist stepped forward. "Why don''t we prove it then?" He turned to the tavern owner. "Sir, if you''d be so kind, might we request a cup of water?"

    The tavern owner crossed his arms, snorting derisively. "Why would I follow the likes of you?"

    "If we embarrass ourselves and fail to turn water into wine through prayer to our lord, we''ll leave peacefully and surrender to the police," the robed leader offered. His hood tilted slightly. "Besides, aren''t you curious to witness water becoming the most delicious wine you''ve ever tasted?"

    The tavern owner hesitated, curiosity fighting skepticism.

    His patrons sensed his wavering. "Just give him a cup of water, boss!"

    "No - give him a bucket!" another called out. "Let''s see them turn that much water into their ''most delicious wine.'' They can''t pull any tricks with a full bucket!"

    The tavern owner mulled it over. "Alright..." He turned to his workers. "Go fetch a bucket of water! Let''s watch these fools embarrass themselves!"

    "Aye, aye, boss!" The workers hurried off to fetch the water.

    The owner fixed his gaze on the cultists. "If you really turn water to wine just by praying to your god, I''ll become a follower myself."

    The tavern erupted in similar mock pledges.

    "Yeah, sign me up too!"

    "I''ll join! Free wine for life!"

    Laughter rolled through the room at their own wit.

    The cultists exchanged silent glances beneath their hoods. Their leader''s voice carried a hint of cunning. "Then that is a deal."

    Under their cowls, smiles spread like predators sensing prey.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 214: Another Miracle

    Chapter 214: Another Miracle

    (3rd Person POV)

    Word spread quickly through the Hollow Tavern about cultists claiming they could turn water into wine through prayer. The crowd pressed closer, surrounding the three robed figures as they awaited the bucket of water.

    Among the onlookers, three Solarus priests blended with the crowd, drawn by the chance to see the cult humiliate itself.

    "Should we arrest them now?" one priest whispered.

    "Not yet," another murmured. "Let them embarrass themselves first. It''ll make a stronger case."

    The third priest scoffed quietly. "Turning water to wine? Utterly ridiculous."

    "No magic can alter water''s fundamental nature," the first priest explained in hushed tones. "Even the most powerful transmutation spells can only change its temperature or state. Converting it to another substance entirely? Simply impossible."

    The tavern buzzed with similar skeptical whispers until workers arrived with the water bucket, slamming it onto the creaking floorboards. "Here it is."

    "Now then," the tavern owner''s voice dripped with mockery, "show us this miraculous transformation. I''m dying to see it."

    The robed figures exchanged silent nods before their leader stepped forward, pulling back his hood. "First, allow me to introduce myself. I am Joshua Tree."

    "I was a madman - no future, no money, no wife, nothing," Joshua declared. "The mental hospital couldn''t help me. Then my brother prayed to Dionysus for my healing, and now..."

    "I am cured!" He spread his arms as his companions applauded.

    "This is the good news of Dionysus!"

    "He answers prayers!"

    The crowd shifted impatiently. "Just turn the water to wine already!" someone shouted. "We don''t have all day for your stories!"

    The crowd''s cruel taunts filled the air.

    "You''re still mad! Nothing''s changed!"

    Cruel laughter rippled through the tavern. Even the three priests joined in, their dignified facades cracking. "Three mad cultists with no place in this world!"

    Joshua and his companions remained unmoved by the insults. He knelt before the bucket, running his hand across the water''s surface. His voice rose clear and strong: "Oh, Lord Dionysus, hear your humble servant''s prayer. Transform this simple water into your divine wine, show these people your glory!"

    The tavern fell silent, all eyes fixed on the bucket.

    One minute passed with no change. Smirks appeared. "Heh, knew it was fake."

    "Just another mad cult''s nonsense."

    "No deity answers prayers so directly," someone scoffed.

    Joshua remained still, eyes closed in concentration. I must strengthen my faith! His fingers touched the water''s surface, and suddenly he felt warmth spreading through them.

    "Thank you, lord! Thank you for answering this foolish mortal''s prayers!" he cried out.

    The crowd exchanged confused looks. "Why''s he thanking? Nothing''s happened."

    "You must cooperate!" the priests raged. "Or risk the church''s wrath!"

    The owner stood firm. "This is my tavern, not your church."

    "Yeah!" his patrons backed him. "You can''t just arrest people here!"

    "They haven''t disturbed anything - they''ve given us free wine!" someone shouted from the crowd.

    The priests fumed as the officers shifted uncomfortably, unable to make arrests on private property without warrants.

    With a frustrated wave, the first priest stormed out, officers in tow. "Wait until those cultists leave," he hissed to the police. "Then show them no mercy."

    The officers nodded grimly.

    ***

    In his Horn Kingdom mansion, Arthur received yet another prayer for water-to-wine transformation. Joshua''s latest display had forced his hand - he couldn''t let his devoted follower fail after such a public demonstration.

    But these requests had multiplied in recent weeks. His followers seemed fixated on wine transformation, their prayers becoming increasingly demanding.

    "This needs to change," Arthur muttered, exhausted from manually tracking and answering prayers with his clones.

    He opened his system interface, navigating to the "Divine" section. The "Divine Revelry System" function caught his eye - perhaps now was the time.

    The price tag made him pause: 10,000 Divine Points. His current balance of 10,003 points represented weeks of careful accumulation. Despite having 13,000 followers, each generating varying amounts of divine energy, the costs of maintaining their faith ran high.

    Every answered prayer drained points, yet he couldn''t ignore them without risking his follower base. He''d deliberately hoarded points for this upgrade, rarely spending them on lesser functions.

    Now, finally reaching the threshold, Arthur took a deep breath. The Divine Revelry System would give structure to the chaos of random prayers, creating a proper system for followers to earn their miracles. Without hesitation, he confirmed the purchase.

    The system would streamline everything, handling routine miracles automatically. His days of micromanaging every water-to-wine request were finally over.

    {Divine Revelry System: Level 1 - Sacred Scrolls Phase}

    The system interface revealed its first phase: each follower would receive a magical scroll displaying their points, status, and available items from the follower shop. Simple requests like water-to-wine transformation would now require earned points.

    Arthur smiled with satisfaction. No more random prayers expecting instant gratification - he wasn''t their personal miracle worker after all.

    Instead, the new system offered followers specific paths to earn their rewards. The magical scrolls presented job selections: stage actor, musician, bard, dancer, comedian, and more. Through exceptional performances, they''d earn "Faith Points" redeemable in the follower shop.

    This change brought Arthur immense relief. While Faith Points were technically weaker than Divine Points and still drew from his power, the system created a buffer. No more direct prayer drain on his resources.

    This methodical approach would let him accumulate and manage Divine Points more efficiently. More importantly, it would transform the Cult of Dionysus into something greater - a brotherhood of performers, dancers, and entertainers, all serving their god through their talents.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 215: Riddle and Cult Location

    Chapter 215: Riddle and Cult Location

    (3rd Person POV)

    As Joshua and his companions prepared to leave the Hollow Tavern, the owner stepped in their path. "There are police officers waiting to arrest you outside. Best you stay here for now."

    The cultists exchanged uncertain glances, surprised by this continued protection. "You''ve already done too much, stopping them from arresting us here," Joshua said softly. "We couldn''t impose further."

    "I''m no religious man," the owner shook his head, "and you''ve done nothing to deserve arrest. No thanks needed."

    Seeing their lingering hesitation, the owner offered a friendly introduction. "Name''s Huck Marshtown, by the way."

    Joshua nodded, and his companions followed suit. The average-looking man spoke first, "I''m Miles," followed by the half-demon with his distinctive features, "And I''m Hill."

    "Joshua, Miles, and Hill," Huck gestured to some chairs. "Please, have a seat."

    "We really should leave..." Miles started.

    Huck''s chuckle cut him off. "Are you turning away a potential follower now?"

    Their eyes widened. "You... you want to join our faith?" Hill stammered in disbelief.

    "Did you forget what I said?" Huck raised an eyebrow. "I promised to follow if you turned water to wine."

    "That was clearly mockery," Hill pointed out.

    "You''re right," Huck admitted, then paused thoughtfully. "But after witnessing Joshua''s miracle... maybe there is a god who actually cares about us mortals after all..."

    "You don''t suspect any trickery?" Miles pressed.

    Huck shook his head firmly. "I know wines - been serving them thirty years. Never tasted anything with such richness, such perfect balance. No wine like that exists, not even among the finest vintages."

    He smiled wearily, gesturing to his trembling hands and sallow complexion. "But more than that - after drinking it, I felt something change. The constant pain in my joints, the fever that''s plagued me for months... it''s fading. Like a fog lifting. If that''s not a miracle, what is?"

    Joshua smiled warmly, placing a reassuring hand on Huck''s shoulder. "We welcome all genuine followers of Lord Dionysus."

    Miles and Hill exchanged glances before taking their seats, joining Joshua in explaining their faith to the tavern owner.

    ***

    The story of Hollow Tavern''s miracle spread through Halo District like wildfire. Within half an hour, every street corner near the tavern buzzed with talk of water transformed into exquisite wine.

    Reactions split sharply among the populace.

    "Water into wine? I''ll believe a chicken can lay golden eggs first," scoffed some.

    "Other cults always claim miracles - remember that story about healing the incurable plague? All nonsense."

    Behind the dense curtain of ivy, he pushed aside the vines, his hands trembling. There, weathered and age-darkened, sat an old, arched door that would have been impossible to spot without the precise alignment of sun, shadow, and broken crown above.

    Heart racing at finally solving the complex riddle, he raised his hand and knocked.

    The door creaked open, revealing a woman in the unmistakable attire of a Solarus sister. Levi''s blood ran cold. No... have the Solarus already discovered and raided the cult''s hideout?

    "You are?" she asked, eyeing him carefully.

    Levi stepped backward, fighting to keep his voice steady. "Just a curious passerby. Don''t mind me, I was leaving anyway."

    He turned to flee, but her voice rang out. "Wait!"

    "I''m just an ordinary civilian!" he called back, quickening his pace.

    Suddenly, her hand caught his wrist. "Wait!"

    Levi froze, eyes squeezed shut, cursing his foolishness.

    "Are you here to join the Cult of Dionysus?" Her question was soft, unexpected.

    His eyes snapped open as he shook his head frantically. "No, no! Diony- what? I''ve never heard of such a cult!"

    She smiled knowingly. "You''re clearly lying. You solved the riddle to find us, didn''t you?"

    Levi''s mouth opened but no words came. He stared into her eyes, awaiting arrest or worse.

    "I''m Elena," she said instead, her voice warm. "You needn''t fear - I''m part of the cult too."

    "You''re..." Levi stared at her Solarus robes in confusion. "But how..."

    Elena''s smile carried a hint of mischief. "My attire? Yes, I''m a Solarus sister - or was. Now I serve Dionysus, though I maintain my position in the church to monitor their movements."

    "Why tell me all this?" Levi asked, still wary.

    "Because," she studied his face, "I can sense you''re not here to hunt us down, but to join us. Aren''t you?"

    Levi''s shoulders relaxed as he nodded. "You''re right..."

    "Then what are you waiting for?" Elena gestured toward the door. "Welcome to the Cult of Dionysus headquarters!"

    As they entered, Levi shook his head. "Three days to solve that riddle. The location is brilliant."

    "This place has quite a history," Elena explained. "It was a hidden bunker during the Empirica civil war. I discovered it as a child - found old letters and tattered uniforms from soldiers who''d sheltered here. Time had forgotten it completely."

    Levi''s amazement grew as they descended. What started as a cave-like entrance opened into a vast underground chamber. His eyes widened at the scene before him - dozens of people filled the space, gathered around a makeshift stage where actors performed. Audience members sat comfortably, sharing wine and laughter.

 Chapter 216: Dionysus HQ and sacred scrolls

    Chapter 216: Dionysus HQ and sacred scrolls

    (Levi Strauss POV)

    Unbelievable. The sight before me shattered every expectation I had of a cult''s hidden sanctuary.

    Festivity and joy filled the underground chamber. Animated conversations mixed with theatrical performances, creating an atmosphere more akin to a celebration than a secret gathering.

    "This..." The word escaped me involuntarily.

    "What do you think?" Elena asked beside me.

    I glanced between her and the lively scene. "This is nothing like what I imagined a cult hideout would be!"

    Elena''s knowing smile suggested she''d heard this before. "Everyone has that same look their first time here. Come on, there''s an empty table over there."

    As we walked, I took in the diverse crowd. Dwarves, demons, and elves mingled freely with humans - no trace of the usual racial tensions. Instead, they shared wine and laughter like old friends.

    "Another recruit, Sister Elena?" A dwarf called out as we passed.

    Elena''s simple nod triggered a flood of suspicious comments.

    "Make sure he''s not a spy!"

    "Did anyone follow him?"

    "If he''s a spy, we''ll have to silence him!"

    My throat went dry. The burly dwarves, fierce-eyed demons, and stern elves suddenly seemed less festive and more threatening. Even the quiet humans watched me with calculated gazes, wine cups in hand but ready for action.

    "He''s 99% safe, everyone. Don''t worry," Elena joked, though her words carried weight.

    "That means there''s 1% chance he''s a spy!" a demon spat.

    A human''s cold voice cut through the tension. "As long as he doesn''t bring the law down on us or empty our wine stores, I don''t care."

    These people would absolutely kill me if they suspected anything, I realized as we took our seats, a chill running down my spine.

    Elena noticed my obvious fear. "Don''t mind them. They''re just protective," she assured me. "Once they know you, they''ll treat you like their closest friend."

    I nodded uncertainly, taking in the chaotic celebration around me. The theater performance commanded one corner, while dancers spun nearby, collecting tossed coins from appreciative watchers.

    "Why is there a theater here? And those dancers, and-" I pointed to a woman strumming a guitar in the distance, her voice carrying over the crowd. "She''s singing. It all seems so... random. What''s really going on?"

    Elena''s patient smile suggested she''d heard this question before. "You can''t truly understand until you''re a follower of Dionysus. Only then will you see why we have theater, dance, song, and even that bard telling stories in the corner."

    Her cryptic answer only confused me more. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Instead of explaining, Elena reached into her robe and pulled out a folded paper. "Rather than questions, you should read this prayer to Dionysus. Become a follower - then everything will make sense."

    I took the paper skeptically, unfolding it to find an actual prayer.

    "Go on," Elena encouraged. "Recite it with true faith in your heart, and He will answer. Then you''ll be an official follower of Dionysus."

    I recited the prayer, trying to fill each word with faith and meaning. Nothing happened.

    "You''re not truly opening your heart," Elena observed. "He won''t take halfhearted devotion seriously."

    "But I am serious," I protested.

    Intelligence: 15

    Charisma: 12

    Willpower: 10

    Available Career Paths:

    - Stage Actor

    - Musician/Bard

    - Dancer

    - Storyteller

    - Filmmaker

    - Festival Organizer

    Select your path to begin earning Faith Points}

    "What... What is this..." I whispered, drinking in every detail as more text shimmered into existence, explaining the system''s intricacies.

    The scroll revealed everything about me - not just basic attributes, but potential paths I could follow. Each career offered different ways to earn Faith Points, which could be exchanged for divine favors.

    As a filmmaker, for instance, I could accumulate points through creating works that moved people''s hearts. Those points could then be used in the Followers Shop for various blessings.

    Looking at my current balance - 1 FP - I noticed I could exchange it for a cup of Dionysus''s sacred wine.

    "This is incredible!" I exclaimed, marveling at the divine system''s elegance.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    At Hellfire Studio, preparations for "One Flew Over the Cuckoo''s Nest" were underway. John approached his protagonist role with newfound confidence, knowing his abilities had been divinely enhanced.

    The sacred scroll Arthur had gifted him proved invaluable. Not only could John track his talents precisely, but the Followers Shop allowed him to pray for items or attribute improvements - provided he had sufficient Faith Points.

    Converting Faith Points into real talent required significant dedication - 1,000 FP for a single Talent Point in the Followers Shop. John had spent 2,000 FP to increase his acting talent by two points, but the results were remarkable. Even this modest improvement had transformed his performance abilities dramatically.

    John had also been getting along well with his co-stars. He was particularly excited about working with Vivienne, a famous actress he had admired for a long time.

    At the same time, he was immersing himself deeply in becoming Randle, exploring potential approaches to perfect the character.

    Meanwhile, Arthur observed a steady growth in his Divine Points since implementing the "Divine Revelry System." Nearly 70% of his followers were pursuing entertainment-related careers to earn Faith Points.

    However, Arthur couldn''t help but wonder if the advanced levels of the "Divine Revelry System" might eventually include careers related to electronics, such as programming, game development, or other computer science fields.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 217: Johnéˆ¥æªš career path

    Chapter 217: John''s career path

    (John POV)

    Sleep eluded me as anticipation coursed through my veins.

    Tomorrow marks the beginning of "Cuckoo''s Nest" - my first leading role, starring alongside the famous Vivienne Westwood and directed by Lord Arthur himself.

    Even now, lying in my apartment bedroom, it feels more dream than reality.

    These past week working closely with Lord Arthur have only deepened my devotion.

    His brilliance as a director shines through every decision, yet he remains remarkably attentive to both actors and crew. Such consideration from one of his stature... it still amazes me.

    My fingers traced the edges of his most recent gift - a golden scroll that even now pulses with subtle divine energy.

    Though the initial brilliant light has faded, its otherworldly aura remains unmistakable. This precious artifact has become my constant companion, revealing truths about myself I never knew existed.No?v(el)B\\jnn

    {Divine Follower Status

    Name: John Joseph Nicholson

    Level: 1

    Current Faith Points: 15

    Stats:

    Strength: 6

    Intelligence: 9

    Charisma: 11

    Willpower: 12

    Talents:

    Acting - Psychological Depth: 5

    Method Performance: 3}

    The scroll''s revelations about my talents, particularly my "Psychological Depth" in acting, helped guide my path choice.

    When presented with the three subclass of Stage Actor - Drama, Comedy, and Method - I found myself drawn to Method despite its challenges. Something about completely inhabiting a character''s psyche resonated with my natural inclinations.

    The crunch of gravel under my tires echoed across the nearly empty parking lot as I pulled in.

    Two guards stood at attention by the front gate, their tough expressions softening slightly as they nodded in greeting.

    Through the heavy iron gates and past the squeaking main doors, I made my way to the day room where we''d begin filming.

    The scent of antiseptic barely masked years of institutional staleness.

    The day room buzzed with activity - crew members making final adjustments while our actors, dressed as patients or nurses, mingled with the room''s regular occupants.

    Near the window, Vivienne sat conversing with a real patient whose restless eyes never quite focused on anything.

    She rose at my approach. "Arthur." A simple nod.

    "Holding up alright?" I couldn''t resist teasing. "If it''s too much, Selina Taylor''s just a phone call away."

    "I''m fine." Vivienne''s smile faded as she gazed around the room. "Actually, instead of fear, all I feel is sadness for these people..."

    In the corner, a middle-aged woman in a faded gown pulled repeatedly at her hair while a nurse tried gently to still her hands. Another patient traced invisible patterns on the wall, his movements growing more frantic until an orderly guided him away. Most wore that distant expression unique to long-term residents - eyes glazed, movements mechanical.

    "The more I learn about mental health these past few days, the heavier my heart gets." Vivienne''s sigh carried genuine pain. "If only I could help them somehow..."

    I understood her feelings completely. These patients'' conditions stirred something in me too. As Dionysus, I could actually heal them through John''s prayers, channeling divine power to clear their troubled minds.

    The severity of their conditions would determine the Divine Point cost, though John''s Faith Points could help offset the burden. The real question was whether he''d be willing to use those points to help these strangers.

    I could heal them myself without John''s prayers, but that would drain my divine points significantly. Mental illness wasn''t like healing a physical wound - it required delicate manipulation of the mind and spirit, consuming far more power than simple ailments.

    My Divine Healing ability was still at a low level, nowhere near potent enough to properly cure these conditions.

    Without leveling up that skill first, any attempt would just waste divine points for incomplete results.

    Pushing aside these thoughts, I turned to Vivienne. "Where''s John? He''s usually the first one here."

    She glanced around the room. "Haven''t seen him yet..."

    A few minutes later, John walked through the door, and I immediately noticed something different about his presence. Gone was his usual careful demeanor, replaced by something rawer, more defiant.

    "John seems completely different today," Vivienne murmured beside me, then added with growing understanding, "He''s fully immersed in his character already."

    "You''re right." I nodded, studying his transformation.

    Before, John had struggled to fully embody Randle, but today the change was remarkable. His posture, his walk, even the way his eyes assessed the room - everything screamed Randle McMurphy.

    The Divine Revelry System had obviously done its work. What would have taken most actors weeks of preparation, John had achieved through divine blessing and genuine dedication to his craft.

 Chapter 218: Careers

    Chapter 218: Careers

    (3rd Person POV)

    While "Cuckoo''s Nest" began filming, life continued as usual in Celestine Heights - the prestigious district of Angel City where mansions housed society''s elite. Among these stood the Strauss family manor, its Victorian architecture and manicured grounds a testament to old money and refined taste.

    In the manor''s dining room, beneath a crystal chandelier that cast warm light over the mahogany table, sat the Strauss family. Edgar Strauss, the family head, dominated one end while his wife Katherine graced the other. Between them sat their children - all successful except their second son, Levi.

    "The expansion into Thorne Kingdom is proceeding smoothly," Edgar nodded approvingly at his eldest son. "And Sarah''s boutique chain has opened three new locations this quarter."

    Katherine beamed at their youngest daughter. "The society pages can''t stop praising your fashion sense, dear."

    The conversation flowed around Levi like water around a stone, his presence barely acknowledged.

    "I''ll take my leave," Levi said quietly, dabbing his mouth with a napkin as he stood.

    His father''s slight nod was automatic, his attention never wavering from his other children''s achievements. The family''s conversation continued uninterrupted, as if Levi had never spoken.

    Outside the dining room, Levi''s fists clenched briefly. They didn''t even notice I''m not wearing glasses anymore, he thought, then deliberately relaxed his hands. The familiar bitterness felt different now - less sharp, less consuming.

    The difference lay in the scroll tucked safely in his pocket.

    He pulled it out once he''d left the house, watching his status shimmer into view. His choice of the Filmmaker career path and investment of 10 Faith Points into the Drama subclass had opened new possibilities.

    The struggling film studio he''d purchased in the Halo District had automatically aligned him with the business branch of his path.

    His status now read clearly: {Filmmaker - Drama: Business Path}.

    He had found his path - one his family knew nothing about. Under Dionysus''s blessing, he would become more than just the disappointing second son. He would be a filmmaker who moved people''s hearts.

    Yesterday, he''d explored the follower shop''s filmmaker section, spending his remaining Faith Points on "drama movie idea."

    After the purchase, he''d offered a prayer of gratitude, and that''s when the divine inspiration had struck.

    The words still echoed in his mind, rich with meaning: "A man''s spirit cannot be broken by prison walls or cruel authority. Through defiance comes dignity, through struggle comes strength. One brave soul can ignite hope in others, teaching them to embrace life even in chains. Victory lies not in escape, but in refusing to let them break your smile."

    The poetic message resonated deeply within him. Thanks to his new talent "Cinematic Emotion" - gained from choosing the Drama subclass - he could translate those feelings into vivid mental images. Scene compositions formed in his mind: sun-bleached prison yards, tense confrontations, moments of quiet rebellion.

    Inspired by this divine guidance, Levi had sold his collection of rare magical artifacts to purchase the struggling film studio.

    The investment didn''t worry him - fellow followers of Dionysus had already volunteered to act and crew for his project, asking only for meals in return.

    His family might see him as a failure, but Levi knew better. Under Dionysus''s guidance, he would create something meaningful - a film that spoke to the unbreakable nature of the human spirit.

    Arthur just smiled, letting her draw her own conclusions.

    After wrapping the day''s shoot, the three of them - Arthur, Firfel, and Vivienne - left together as usual.

    Their frequent public appearances had sparked endless speculation about Arthur''s relationships with both women, though he had yet to voice his growing feelings for Firfel. The press had dubbed them "the triplets," a nickname that amused Vivienne to no end.

    ***

    By late June 1274, "Cuckoo''s Nest" had been filming for two and a half weeks at Elder Bane Asylum and other locations. Beyond the film production, Hellfire''s entertainment empire continued expanding rapidly across multiple fronts.

    The animation division flourished particularly well. "Dragon Ball" had captivated audiences for eleven months with its 44 episodes, while "Naruto" followed closely behind with 43 episodes.

    The newest addition, "Supernatural Investigations(Yu Yu Hakusho)" had already aired 20 episodes in just five months, building its own dedicated following.

    These anime series, alongside Western cartoons, drove television sales to unprecedented heights worldwide.

    HOLLOW had sold 66 million units, earning three billion dollars, while Waves Corporation profited handsomely from constructing signal towers and selling VHS players.

    Arthur''s royalty earnings from color television patents reached four hundred million dollars - a deliberately modest sum.

    This came from his strategic deal with HOLLOW: in exchange for favorable licensing terms on color TV technology, Arthur had secured the crucial patent rights to computer monitors.

    While others might view the low royalties as a missed opportunity, Arthur saw the long-term value in controlling monitor technology for the coming computer age.

    Now, in Horn Kingdom''s central district, Arthur stood surveying his newest project - an eighty-acre plot that would house Hellfire''s new headquarters.

    His vision for Hellfire HQ took shape on the drafting table - a massive ring-shaped structure of glass and steel that would blend seamlessly with the natural landscape.

    The four-story building would curve gracefully around a central park, its walls alternating between clear glass and living gardens that would climb toward the sky.

    But Arthur knew flashy architecture meant nothing without practical foundations. He''d seen too many beautiful buildings become maintenance nightmares in his previous life. Every detail of the infrastructure had to be perfect - from the magical sewage treatment system that would purify waste water for the gardens, to the enchanted ventilation that would keep the massive space comfortable year-round.

    The building would be more than just a workplace. Gardens would spiral up the outer walls, while the massive inner courtyard would feature walking paths winding through native trees and flowers.

    Rooftop spaces would combine recreational areas with herb gardens to supply the staff cafeterias. Magical purification crystals integrated throughout the structure would work alongside traditional filtration systems.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    Author''s Note: I sincerely apologize for the delays in my recent uploads and the slower progression of the plot. I truly appreciate your patience and understanding. I promise to do my best to update more frequently and provide more Chapters as soon as I''m able. Thank you for your continued support!

 Chapter 219: Mission

    Chapter 219: Mission

    (3rd Person POV)

    Between overseeing Hellfire HQ''s construction, Arthur monitored his growing cult through his divine domain.

    The Divine Revelry System had proven remarkably effective - in mere weeks, his follower count had reached 20,000.

    "This deserves celebration," Arthur smiled, activating his divine computer.

    The upgrade to his domain had granted him this powerful tool - far more sophisticated than ordinary computers.

    It tracked each follower''s progress and automatically generated appropriate tasks based on their chosen paths. A stage actor might receive a mission to join a specific theater production, while a musician could be tasked with composing for a festival.

    The reward structure proved elegantly simple: side-missions earned 10-15 Faith Points, while main missions could grant 20-25 FP.

    Followers could also gain smaller amounts through traditional offerings - six goats or seven sheep converted to 1 FP. However, most preferred completing missions for their higher returns.

    Tonight, Arthur had special plans. His fingers moved across the divine keyboard, assigning a celebration mission to his festival organizers and senior members.

    He invested 100 Divine Points into the event, marking the milestone of reaching 20,000 followers.

    The sudden shower of Faith Points galvanized his followers in Angel City. Festival organizers immediately began coordinating, pooling their divine-granted talents for one massive celebration.

    Within an hour, a thousand senior members gathered to celebrate their growing numbers. Their combined revelry would generate even more divine energy, creating a perfect cycle of celebration and growth.

    Arthur watched with satisfaction as a thousand followers celebrated in the underground sanctuary of Dionysus HQ. This celebration served multiple purposes - rewarding his dedicated senior members while subtly encouraging them to expand the cult''s influence further.

    ***

    The vast chamber pulsed with festive energy. Followers danced and sang while others gathered around the stage, watching actors perform divine-inspired plays. Wine flowed freely, its sweet aroma mixing with incense and laughter.

    Elena sat with Crystal near the central fountain, both enjoying the unexpected celebration.

    The promise of 25 Faith Points had drawn Elena here, though she found herself genuinely enjoying the festivities.

    "A celebration in the middle of the afternoon?" Crystal sipped her water, young face glowing with excitement as she moved to the music. "Our Lord''s ways are mysterious indeed."

    Elena smiled fondly at the girl. "We mortals can hardly fathom the depth of his divine planning, Crystal." She smoothed the girl''s hair affectionately.

    Near them, a bard struck up his lute, his voice rising clear and strong: "From sacred vine and joyous heart, Our Lord brings light to mortal art. Where false gods chain with iron decree, Dionysus sets the spirit free! His mercy flows like sweetest wine, His grace makes mortal life divine!"

    The bard stretched his arms skyward, imagining Dionysus seated upon clouds of golden light, bestowing blessings upon his faithful. "Through dance and song we praise his name, Through joy and art we spread his fame. The old gods fade like morning mist, While Dionysus leads us to bliss!"No?v(el)B\\jnn

    Elena and Crystal swayed to the music, their smiles reflecting the room''s jubilant mood.

    Now he''d accumulated 300 Divine Points. Even after spending 100 on the celebration, he retained enough power to heal the patients himself. Yet Arthur chose a different path, pressing ''confirm'' on John''s mission instead. Sometimes the greatest divine lessons came through enabling others to help.

    ***

    In his apartment, John stirred as his scroll pulsed with golden light. Reading the mission, his eyes widened. "Pray for the patients at Elder Bane Asylum?"

    The faces of those troubled souls flashed through his memory. If he''d known he''d meet them, he might have saved some of the 3,000 Faith Points Lord Arthur had gifted him. But regret served no purpose now.

    The mission required 60-80 Faith Points to heal the patients. John rose without hesitation, moving to his wall safe. Inside lay thousands of dollars - his earnings from recent acting work.

    He counted out $16,000 methodically, knowing it would convert to the needed 80 Faith Points. The money''s loss meant nothing to him. Faith Points, direct connection to his lord''s power, held value far beyond mere currency.

    One didn''t measure devotion in dollars, after all.

    ***

    The next morning, John arrived at the asylum set as usual, settling into his role as Randle for the film''s final scenes. The mission to heal the patients weighed on his mind, but with a week''s deadline, he chose to wait. These prayers needed to come from John himself, not his character Randle.

    As early July arrived, they filmed the final scenes. The ending struck deep into everyone''s hearts - Randle''s tragic fate after the lobotomy, and Chief Bromden''s mercy killing with a pillow.

    Even Vivienne, despite playing the stern Nurse Ratched, couldn''t hold back her tears.

    Firfel, though only a visitor to the set, wept openly. The entire cast struggled with their emotions as they watched Chief Bromden escape to freedom, carrying hope to the outside world - hope born from Randle''s sacrifice.

    Arthur approached John, placing a steady hand on his shoulder. "You did well, John."

    John''s smile carried the weight of Randle''s tragedy as he nodded respectfully. The role had changed him - perhaps more than he''d expected.

    He could feel pieces of Randle''s spirit lingering in his consciousness, that fierce desire to fight against oppressive systems, to bring freedom to trapped souls.

    His gaze drifted to the real patients shuffling through the asylum corridors, then to the head nurse, a feline demoness who managed the facility. Something of Randle''s determination flickered in his eyes as a plan began forming in his mind.

    ***

    Moonlight cast long shadows through Elder Bane Asylum''s windows as John slipped inside. A coiled rope hung at his belt - an escape route if needed.

    He moved silently through the familiar corridors, now eerily quiet without the usual daytime chaos. Each door he passed held sleeping patients behind it, while distant footsteps marked the night nurses'' rounds.

    Finding a central position in the ward, John knelt and began his prayer, channeling his 80 Faith Points into healing energy. Divine power flowed through him as he whispered words of healing.

    In their beds, patients stirred uneasily at first, their faces tightening with brief discomfort. Then something remarkable happened - warmth bloomed in their minds, spreading like gentle sunlight through their bodies. Decades of mental fog began lifting, replaced by a clarity many had forgotten could exist.

    Golden light, visible only to John''s divinely blessed eyes, pulsed through the ward as Arthur''s power worked its miracle.

 Chapter 220: Danger

    Chapter 220: Danger

    (3rd Person POV)

    Throughout Elder Bane Asylum, patients awakened simultaneously, clarity shining in formerly clouded eyes.

    Miser Albertson sat up in his bed, hands trembling as he touched his face. The fog that had imprisoned his mind for years had vanished. "I''m... I''m actually thinking clearly?" he whispered, scarcely believing his own lucidity.No?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You too?" A familiar voice drew his attention. His roommate, an elderly half-demon who''d spent over a century in these walls, watched him with newly focused eyes.

    Miser stared at his long-time companion, recognizing for the first time the wisdom in those ancient features. "It''s like a curse has been lifted," he managed, voice thick with emotion. "After all these years..."

    The old half-demon''s weathered face broke into a gentle smile. "Perhaps the gods haven''t forgotten us after all."

    "We should escape while we can-" Miser started, but his roommate raised a gnarled hand.

    "Listen," the elder demon said softly. Through the walls came the unmistakable sounds of movement and hushed, coherent conversation. "We''re not alone in this miracle."

    They made their way to the day room, finding it already occupied by other patients - all showing the same transformed awareness in their eyes. Near the nurses'' station lay an unconscious nurse, peacefully slumped in her chair. And there, standing before them all, was a familiar face.

    "That''s the actor," Miser breathed. "The one who''s been filming here."

    The old half-demon''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Yes... and I suspect he''s far more than just an actor."

    John gazed at the gathering of healed patients, a gentle smile playing across his lips. They didn''t yet understand that Dionysus had granted them this miracle, but soon they would know the truth about their divine benefactor.

    ---

    Arthur stirred in his bed as divine energy pulsed through his consciousness. His eyes flickered open, mind already reaching for his domain. In an instant, he materialized in his newly expanded divine space - a magnificent ballroom that had cost him 2,000 Divine Points just three days ago.

    The investment had left him with only hundreds of points, but the benefits justified the cost.

    Crystal chandeliers hung from impossibly high ceilings, their light reflecting off marble floors that stretched beyond mortal perception.

    This space could host thousands of followers simultaneously, allowing direct divine audiences. More importantly, it enhanced his ability to channel divine energy and monitor his growing congregation.

    Arthur settled into an ornate chair, willing a television into existence atop a gilded table. The screen flickered through images before settling on John, who stood before the asylum patients, spreading Dionysus''s gospel with passionate conviction.

    While many had embraced Dionysus''s teachings through John, others simply sought a fresh start, their newly healed minds focused on building peaceful futures far from Elder Bane''s shadows.

    John led the newly healed patients to an abandoned warehouse Arthur had quietly acquired months ago. Inside, those whose faith proved strong enough received their sacred scrolls, golden light materializing before their eyes.

    Not all followers could manifest these divine scrolls.

    Throughout Angel City, thousands who''d pledged themselves to Dionysus still lacked the spiritual connection needed to summon their scrolls.

    Some divided their devotion between multiple deities, while others harbored lingering doubts about Dionysus''s divinity.

    More concerning were the suspected spies from rival faiths, infiltrating their ranks under the guise of conversion.

    These uncertainties explained the gap between Arthur''s actual following - nearly 24,000 - and his confirmed faithful of 20,000.

    Senior members maintained strict security protocols, protecting knowledge of the sacred scrolls and hidden sanctuaries until newcomers proved their devotion through genuine manifestation of divine connection.

    ***

    Meanwhile, across Angel City, the tale of Joshua''s miracle spread through taverns and bars. Bards wove the story of water transformed to wine into songs that captured imaginations and sparked curiosity about Dionysus.

    The police, pressured by Solarus high priests, intensified their hunt for cult members. Yet their quarry had grown more sophisticated. Where once followers had proclaimed their faith openly, now they moved in shadows, gathering in secret and dispersing before authorities could act.

    This increasing elusiveness frustrated the ACPD, and the Solarus high priests'' mounting dissatisfaction only added to the tension. Their demands for arrests grew more insistent, even as the cult seemed to vanish into Angel City''s fabric.

    In the private chamber of Solarus Temple, High Inquisitor Thaddeus gathered his council around a marble table. Candlelight cast long shadows across ancient tapestries as he spoke. "The Cult of Dionysus grows beyond our initial estimates. At this rate, they''ll soon rival The Scarlet Flame and The Gilded Accords - established thorns in our side for generations."

    Templar Elder Nash leaned forward, his weathered hands clasped before him. "My spies report approximately fifteen thousand followers already. Though getting exact numbers proves... challenging."

    High Priest Eryndor''s robes rustled as he shifted uncomfortably. "From five thousand to fifteen thousand in mere months. Most disturbing is their reach - they''re not just drawing from the desperate in underprivileged areas anymore. They''ve infiltrated Halo District, Starlight Canyon, even Seraph District itself."

    "What of their meeting places?" another priest demanded. "Surely our agents have located their hideouts?"

    Templar Elder Sol''s expression darkened. "These cultists prove craftier than expected. They speak in riddles within riddles - when our people solve one, it only leads to another false trail. They''re learning, adapting their security with each passing week."

    Near the chamber''s grand fireplace, Elena methodically polished brass ornaments, her movements deliberately slow and careful. To the council, she was merely another servant - invisible, irrelevant. Perfect cover for gathering intelligence that would protect her fellow followers.

 Chapter 221: New Entertainment Product

    Chapter 221: New Entertainment Product

    (Elena POV)

    "We have no choice. We must seek the help of at least one champion, along with several sacred knights. This cult must be eliminated." The words cut through the chamber like a blade.

    My hands froze mid-polish, heart skipping a beat before I forced myself to continue cleaning. Inside, I prayed desperately that the other high-ranking members would reject such an extreme measure.

    Champions and sacred knights - the mere thought of such powerful figures targeting our faith filled me with terror.

    In my years serving the Solarus Temple, I''d always regarded champions with awe and admiration. Their power was legendary - a single champion could level entire city blocks if they wished. The stories of their feats had once thrilled me. Now, hearing them discussed as weapons against our faith, that same power turned my blood to ice.

    "I believe that is our only choice." High Inquisitor Thaddeus''s agreement confirmed my worst fears.

    "While we''re mobilizing such forces," High Priest Eryndor added, "perhaps we could request the champion''s aid in dealing with the other troublesome cults in our city as well."

    Thaddeus shifted in his seat. "We must be cautious in how we approach this. Champions are proud, easily offended. Still..." he paused thoughtfully, "I will make the request and see what can be arranged."

    The other priests and templar elders murmured their gratitude, praising Thaddeus''s wisdom and dedication to purging heresy.

    The moment I could slip away, I rushed to my chambers, hands trembling as I summoned my sacred scroll.

    Kneeling before it, I clasped my hands in urgent prayer, spending 3 Faith Points to send warnings through the divine network to all scroll-bearing followers.

    After confirming the message had sent, I collapsed against my bed, heart racing. "Please," I whispered to the empty room, "let our brothers and sisters escape before the champion arrives."

    The church''s dungeons held many dark secrets - I''d heard enough whispered stories during my years as a sister to know what fate awaited cultists who fell into Solarus''s hands. The thought of our followers facing such torments made me sick with worry.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Two days after the Elder Bane Asylum incident, Horn City''s initial panic had begun to subside. With no signs of the feared patient rampage, citizens gradually returned to their normal routines.

    Meanwhile, Arthur''s divine power had surged dramatically - 528 new Divine Points flowing into his reserves. The Faith Point reward system had proven remarkably effective, motivating followers to not only expand their numbers but deepen their own devotion. Even recent converts were showing stronger faith after experiencing the sacred scrolls'' benefits firsthand.

    In his office, Arthur browsed the Divine Shop''s extensive catalog, considering his next investment carefully.

    [Divine Shop

    Foundational Divine Items:

    Soul Collection Vase (2,000 DP)No?v(el)B\\jnn

    - Stores excess divine energy

    - Preserves follower prayers

    - Emergency power source

    Mind Link Mirror (3,000 DP)

    They''d also enhanced several Hellscape Center arcade favorites - "Tetris," "Space Invader," and "Ping Pong" now featured improved graphics beyond their arcade versions.

    ***

    At 11 AM, the Hellfire press conference began. Camera flashes illuminated Arthur as he stood on stage beside a sleek black console and television set.

    "Today, we launch an entertainment product that will revolutionize how people experience their TVs," Arthur announced, gesturing to the H.E.S. on the presentation table. "Think of it as a specialized computer, though more focused in scope. While it can''t match a computer''s versatility, it offers something entirely unique."

    Major network cameras tracked his every movement as he lifted a small rectangular cartridge from the table. "This may look simple," he said, holding it up for all to see, "but inside lies an entire world¡ª"

    "What do you mean?" a journalist called out, pen poised over notepad.

    Arthur''s smile held a hint of mystery. "Let me show you." He slid the cartridge into the H.E.S. with a satisfying click.

    The television screen flickered to life. First came the Hellfire logo, drawing curious murmurs from the assembled press.

    The words "New Game" appeared as a familiar melody filled the air - a stripped-down version of Queen''s "We Are The Champions," its notes transformed into simple electronic tones that somehow retained the original''s triumphant spirit.

    The assembled journalists stared at the screen with a mix of confusion and skepticism. The technology might be novel, but its purpose remained unclear.

    "What exactly are we looking at? Seems like a low-quality cartoon," one journalist called out, adjusting his glasses dismissively.

    "Those familiar with our arcade machines will recognize this," Arthur explained, lifting the controller. "This isn''t just animation - it''s a video game. You control what happens on screen."

    To demonstrate, he pressed start and selected James as his character. The simple electronic melody of a transformed Nirvana song filled the room as James wielded his guitar against approaching enemies, the colorful pixels dancing across the screen with each attack.

    The press corps fell silent, their earlier skepticism giving way to curiosity as they watched the character respond to Arthur''s commands. The home viewers, visible through the live broadcast monitors, leaned closer to their screens.

    "Entertaining, isn''t it?" Arthur asked, met only with contemplative silence. He chuckled, recognizing their struggle to process this new form of entertainment.

    "You, sir," he pointed to a journalist in the third row. "Why don''t you try it yourself? Tell us what you think."

    The chosen reporter approached cautiously, accepting the controller with visible uncertainty. "What do I do with this?"

    Arthur guided him through the basics - which buttons made James jump, attack, move. After a minute of fumbling, something clicked. The journalist''s posture changed, his initial stiffness melting away as he became absorbed in the game.

    When his character finally fell to an enemy, Arthur reached for the controller. "Your thoughts?"

    The journalist hesitated, his professional detachment warring with unexpected enthusiasm. "I... well... it''s quite..." He cleared his throat. "I had... more fun than I expected."

    His fingers lingered on the controller as Arthur tried to take it back. "Actually, how much does this device cost?"

    Arthur suppressed a knowing smile. The first conversion to video games had begun.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 222: Overprice

    Chapter 222: Overprice

    (3rd Person POV)

    Anticipation filled the press room as Arthur noted the growing curiosity about pricing. Camera flashes punctuated the silence while reporters leaned forward in their seats.

    "The Hellfire Entertainment System will retail for 45 dollars," Arthur announced simply.

    The silence lasted precisely three seconds before the room erupted.

    "45 dollars? For a toy?" A voice cut through the chaos, dripping with derision.

    "That''s TV pricing territory!" another shouted.

    "Actually," someone countered, "basic TV models are down to 40-42 dollars now."

    The skepticism spread like wildfire through the crowd. "Who would spend that much on controlling cartoon characters?"

    "What''s the point of this device anyway?"

    Arthur raised his hands for quiet, waiting until the clamor subsided. "Before we continue with questions, let''s hear from someone who''s actually experienced it." He turned to the journalist still hovering near the console. "You''ve played it. What are your thoughts on the price point?"

    The journalist found himself under the scrutiny of every camera and notebook in the room. He glanced at the screen, still displaying "Game Over" in vibrant pixels, then back at his colleagues'' expectant faces.

    "The price is... substantial," he began carefully, weighing each word. "But the concept is interesting. The level of engagement, the way it pulls you in..." He paused, visibly struggling between professional detachment and genuine enthusiasm. "I found it genuinely entertaining."

    "How much did Hellfire pay for that endorsement?" The cynical shout from the back triggered scattered laughter throughout the press room.

    Despite the mockery, another journalist raised a crucial question: "Given the console''s price point, will ''games'' copies be included?"

    The television audience leaned forward, hoping for some consolation. Arthur''s simple "No" dashed those hopes immediately. "Games will be sold separately."

    "What? Why?" The incredulous response echoed through the room.

    Arthur maintained his composed smile. "As you can see, this games, stored in a cartridge, is a groundbreaking new technology. It''s unlike anything the world has seen before, and creating something this advanced comes at a significant cost."

    The room filled with mutters and whispers until someone finally asked about pricing. The response - 10 dollars for "Music Legends Quest" and 8 dollars for games like "Tetris" - sent another wave of disbelief through the crowd.

    "So not only do we pay for the console," a voice called out, "but we keep paying for every game?"

    "The pricing reflects the reality of creating new entertainment technology," Arthur replied evenly. "Each cartridge is a sophisticated piece of equipment, not simply a recording or a toy."

    The murmurs among the journalists grew louder, skepticism rippling through the room.

    Several customers bristled at her implied insult, but their indignation couldn''t mask their confusion at the technical terms.

    "Can''t you explain it in plain language?" a demon growled, tail lashing in annoyance.

    "Of course," she replied smoothly. "Think of it as a simplified computer, designed purely for entertainment. All the complex technology, made user-friendly enough for anyone to enjoy."

    "Could I try it myself?" A voice cut through the murmuring crowd.

    The group parted to reveal a monkey demon in simple but immaculate clothing. While others might have missed the subtle signs, the saleswoman''s experienced eye caught them all - the perfect posture, the quiet confidence, the way his clothes, though plain, were perfectly tailored. This was wealth that didn''t need to announce itself.

    "Certainly," the succubus''s tone shifted to silk-smooth professionalism. "We encourage customers to experience our products firsthand." She gestured toward a demonstration setup nearby. "We have everything ready for testing - both the H.E.S. and a television display."

    The monkey demon offered a gracious smile as he took his seat. "Most kind of you."

    "Please, take all the time you need," she said, her earlier condescension replaced with genuine warmth.

    "If this proves impressive," he mused, settling into position, "my son might find one under the Winter Day tree."

    The saleswoman beamed. "Children find such joy in these games." The watching crowd noted her dramatic shift in demeanor, several rolling their eyes at her obvious attention to a promising customer.

    As the succubus guided him through starting the game, selecting Frederick as his character, something unexpected happened. The monkey demon''s expression changed. His initial polite interest transformed into genuine absorption as Frederick moved across the screen, responding to each press of the controller buttons. The magical attacks, the moving platforms, the advancing enemies - all of it pulled him deeper into this new form of entertainment.

    The music swelled as Frederick approached the first mini-boss in stage 1-1. The watching crowd, initially skeptical, found themselves drawn closer to the screen. Their earlier dismissiveness faded as they watched the battle unfold in vibrant colors and fluid movement.

    The broadcast hadn''t done it justice. In person, the bright displays and dynamic action created something genuinely captivating. Even customers who''d come for computers or the Hellfire OS 1.5 drifted over to watch, while salespeople balanced their duties with curious glances at the gameplay.

    Ten minutes slipped by unnoticed. The monkey demon remained focused on his character''s journey until a final miscalculation led to his game over. Before he could even rise from his seat, another customer stepped forward.

    "May I try it?"

    The monkey demon nodded, surrendering his position with surprising reluctance.

    The succubus saleswoman materialized beside him, her professional smile firmly in place. "Your thoughts, sir? Did it change your perspective on television entertainment?"

    "Indeed it did," he replied without hesitation. "I''ll take three units."

    Her eyebrows lifted slightly at the unexpected quantity.

    "And the game I just played," he added firmly.

    The saleswoman''s smile widened as she guided him toward the display of "Music Legends Quest" cartridges. "Excellent choice, sir. You might also enjoy ''Tetris'' - it''s another of our popular titles." She gestured toward a row of additional game options, sensing a significant sale in progress.

 Chapter 223: Sales

    Chapter 223: Sales

    (3rd Person POV)

    As evening approached, H.E.S. sales across all Hellscape locations showed steady growth. By closing time at 7:00 PM, the numbers had reached 39,500 units sold, along with their limited game selection.

    The day''s revenue painted an interesting picture: 1.7 million dollars from console sales, with an additional 355 thousand from games, totaling 2,132,992 dollars. After manufacturing costs, Hellfire cleared 746 thousand in profit - respectable for a new product launch, though modest compared to their computer sales or barcode licensing. Even Arthur''s films typically earned more.

    However, since Hellfire hadn''t published these opening figures, evening news networks rushed to declare the launch a failure.

    "This is clearly a luxury item," declared Economics Professor Gerald Vale on Horn Kingdom News. "Only upper-class families can justify spending forty-five dollars on entertainment equipment. The market is simply too limited."

    Over on Crystal Network, a business analyst shook his head gravely. "The fundamental flaw in Hellfire''s strategy is pricing a recreational device at professional equipment levels. Without practical application, it can''t possibly sustain those numbers."

    The evening audiences, many of whom hadn''t given the H.E.S. much thought before, found themselves drawn into the narrative of Hellfire''s supposed misstep. The story of an overpriced toy''s "inevitable failure" proved irresistible, even to those who''d never considered purchasing one.

    ---

    In his mansion, Arthur watched the media''s rush to judge the H.E.S. before clicking off the massive television with a knowing smile. Their criticism felt familiar - the same doubts had greeted both his color television patents and computers at launch. Those "doomed innovations" had transformed into pillars of his wealth.

    HOLLOW had already earned billions from television sales, with Arthur''s color TV patent royalties providing him a steady stream of income. His computers, meanwhile, had reached millions in sales across the Anatolia region, generating 1.4 billion dollars in profit after costs.

    The computer''s success remained limited to specific markets - Horn Kingdom, Japon, Choson, parts of Morningstar, and select regions of Bharat. Yet even this restricted distribution had corporate giants worried.

    Every day brought new acquisition offers from major companies in Evros, Empirica, and Eden. These corporate giants, sensing their monopolies threatened, waved increasingly astronomical sums at his computer patents. Arthur''s consistent refusal only drove the offers higher.

    Settling into bed, his thoughts drifted to tomorrow''s sales figures. Sunday often brought even better numbers than launch day.

    Before sleep claimed him, Arthur visited his divine domain, checking on his followers in Angel City. Relief washed over him seeing their continued safety. The threatened champion had yet to appear.

    Unknown to him, in Apollo Kingdom, the church''s administration drowning in champion requests. The "Cult of Dionysus" competed for attention with dozens of more aggressive cults. Between bureaucratic delays and prioritizing more violent threats, their response would likely take weeks, if not months.

    His followers had time - though none of them knew exactly how much.

    ***

    Nathan spun around, pointing dramatically. "Look who''s here - the witch of the house!"

    "Mind your language, young man," Lorelai''s voice carried ice. "Birthday or not, there are limits."

    "I''ll never follow your rules!" Nathan crossed his arms, lower lip jutting out.

    Lorelai sighed, producing a wrapped package. "I brought you something. Try to appreciate it this time."

    "A present!" Nathan''s defiance vanished instantly. His friends gathered around, envy plain on their faces.

    Nathan tore through the wrapping, revealing the black and silver H.E.S. console. He turned the unfamiliar device in his hands, studying its smooth surfaces and mysterious cartridge slot with uncertainty.

    "What''s this supposed to be?" His nose wrinkled. "Another boring thing?"

    "Watch your tone," Lorelai warned, her voice sharp enough to make Nathan''s tail drop. Then, with practiced patience, she connected the console to their television, walking him through each step of setup.

    Minutes later, Nathan sat transfixed, controller gripped tightly in his hands while his friends watched in growing amazement. Every game over only seemed to fuel his determination.

    "Well?" Lorelai asked after ten minutes, trying to keep the hope from her voice.

    Nathan''s character died again, but his eyes never left the screen. "It''s really hard, but..." he paused, and Lorelai held her breath. "This is actually awesome! I can''t believe I get to play as James! He''s my hero!"

    Lorelai watched her son''s enthusiasm with quiet relief. After countless failed gifts, she''d finally found something that captured his restless spirit.

    ---

    Across Horn Kingdom, similar scenes played out as the H.E.S. found its audience. While media critics continued their skepticism, and sales remained modest compared to computers, the console sparked an unexpected social phenomenon.

    A week after launch, word spread through taverns and workplaces, schools and social clubs. Young adults who''d initially dismissed the "toy" found themselves drawn in after watching friends play. Some dipped into savings to purchase their own consoles, while others developed creative ways to share gaming time with console-owning friends.

    Those who couldn''t afford the H.E.S. discovered another option - the Hellscape Center''s arcade section. The game rooms, already popular before the console''s release, saw a surge in visitors. Ironically, many arcade regulars ended up purchasing the H.E.S. to avoid spending coins on their daily gaming sessions.

    Their departure made room for newcomers, drawn by curiosity about this "new form of entertainment." The arcade''s recently upgraded machines, now matching the H.E.S. in power and graphics, provided a perfect introduction to gaming. For the price of a few coins, anyone could experience what the newspapers couldn''t stop criticizing.

 Chapter 224: Game events

    Chapter 224: Game events

    (Arthur POV)

    The video game venture was progressing nicely. H.E.S. sales had reached 348 thousand units, generating 15 million dollars in revenue with 4 million in profit. Game sales added another 3 million in revenue, bringing in 1.8 million profit.

    Total profits since introducing video games to this world: 6.8 million dollars. Not impressive compared to my film earnings, perhaps, but this was just the beginning. Give it months, maybe a year, and we''d be looking at billions in annual revenue.

    I had the media to thank for this success, though they didn''t realize it. Their relentless criticism of the H.E.S. spread awareness better than my own TV network could, despite our dominance in the Anatolia region.

    Pure advertising couldn''t achieve what opposition did. People unconsciously resist obvious marketing, but when media outlets attack a product? That sparks curiosity. The critics thought they were warning people away, not realizing they were making the H.E.S. impossible to ignore. Human nature - or demon nature - always wants to see what others condemn.

    Of course, we still needed extensive promotion throughout the kingdom. Now that we''d laid the foundation for video games, it was time to hook people properly.

    The media kept hammering away at the H.E.S., completely unaware of our actual sales figures. I toyed with the idea of releasing those numbers. Would seeing the real data silence their criticism?

    A smile tugged at my lips. Maybe not yet. Their skepticism was still too valuable.

    Video games would certainly gain more fans after the game team completed "Football 1273" - a game featuring all the teams under the Anatolia Football Association.

    Though football hadn''t yet become a global sensation, my promotion efforts had made it quite popular across specific regions. Starting from Horn Kingdom, the sport had spread through Morningstar, Thorne, Japon, and Choson, even reaching parts of Evros. The dedicated fanbase we''d built would easily support video game sales.

    I pushed thoughts of video games aside, focusing instead on my DP earnings display - 4,789 divine points. The tasks I''d assigned followers were proving effective, but we remained far short of the 8,000 divine points needed for the Sanctuary Sphere.

    "If things come to worse, I might have to intervene personally," I thought, weighing my options. Without the Sphere''s protection when the "champion" and "sacred knights" arrived, I''d need to reveal powers I''d gained from Dragon Ball and Naruto.

    At least my clones would prove useful in such a situation.

    A soft chime from my office computer interrupted my planning. The message notification showed Demon Dynamics - another multi-billion dollar company requesting negotiations for computer and barcode rights.

    ***

    While video games carved their niche in Horn Kingdom, Arthur made a calculated move with "One Flew Over a Cuckoo''s Nest." Rather than premiering the trailer locally, he released it in Kanata Kingdom.

    The timing wasn''t random - the prestigious Autumn Film Festival approached, drawing traditionally-crafted, non-VFX films from across the realms.

    The Autumn Film Festival had built its reputation on celebrating psychological dramas and character studies - films that explored the depths of mortal consciousness without relying on magical effects or VFX spectacle. For Arthur''s latest work, crafted without his usual visual effects arsenal, the festival offered perfect alignment.

    Though Arthur hardly needed the exposure - his influence already spanned multiple kingdoms - the festival served another purpose. It could launch John''s acting career into prestigious territory. The northern Empirica region''s largest celebration of dramatic arts had launched countless careers, particularly in its psychological drama category.

    The festival''s dedication to low-budget, performance-driven films made it the perfect stage for John''s breakthrough.

    The trailer''s release across Kanata Kingdom sparked immediate interest. In a realm saturated with magical spectacles, the raw, grounded portrayal of mental illness and institutional power struck a chord. The modern setting, deliberately stripped of magical elements, offered something different - a mirror held up to society''s darker corners.

    By July 29, 1274, as the Autumn Film Festival began, Quebec City''s streets teemed with activity. Montreal welcomed fifty thousand visitors - critics, filmmakers, and enthusiasts drawn to celebrate cinema in its purest form.

    Arthur, John, Vivienne, and the cast arrived in a city that pulsed with sophistication. Art deco buildings stretched toward the sky, their elegant lines softened by flourishing gardens.

    Horse-drawn carriages shared cobblestone streets with sleek automobiles, while airships drifted lazily overhead.

    Jazz music spilled from several clubs, mixing with the chatter of crowds dressed in the latest fashions.

    This marked Arthur''s first visit to Kanata, and the kingdom''s prosperity impressed him. Its cities rivaled the wealthy metropolises of U.S.E., suggesting a different balance of power than he remembered from his previous life.

    The U.S.E. hadn''t yet achieved its destiny as a global superpower. Without World War II reshaping the global order, other nations maintained their influence.

    The dwarven realms, particularly the Craft Kingdom, dominated technological advancement. Their underground cities and mountain strongholds housed marvels of engineering and artistry that human kingdoms could only dream of matching.

    Looking at the city''s grand architecture and bustling commerce, Arthur couldn''t help but wonder how this world''s future would differ from the one he remembered.

 Chapter 225: AFF opening

    Chapter 225: AFF opening

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Autumn Film Festival had always showcased low-budget but emotionally resonant films. This year, however, one particular entry commanded unprecedented attention - Arthur''s latest work which diverged significantly from his usual style.

    Unlike previous years where major media outlets from Kanata Kingdom barely paid attention to the festival, attending merely out of obligation to the indie film scene, now they swarmed the venue with genuine interest. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation.

    Reporters clustered around Arthur and his team, shoving microphones forward eagerly. "You''re known for big-budget productions - what made you create a film without fancy VFX this time?" one called out.

    "Our sources say this film only cost 105 thousand dollars to make - even less than Demonfather part 1," another reporter pressed. "Can such a low-budget project really match your previous masterpiece?"

    Arthur met their skepticism with a calm smile, having expected exactly these questions. "This film represents pure artistic vision," he explained. "I wanted to prove that you don''t need expensive VFX studio to create something meaningful. With the right story and proper filming technique, a low-budget film can absolutely stand alongside bigger productions."

    He paused briefly before adding, "Like Demonfather, ''One Flew Over the Cuckoo''s Nest'' has its own unique charm. But instead of violence and mob drama, this story explores freedom and mental health. It''s different, but no less impactful."

    Nearby, Vivienne handled her own press crowd with practiced ease. Her status as a major star drew excited shouts from fans gathered at the barriers, their enthusiasm providing a constant backdrop to the media circus.

    John lingered at the edge of the commotion, clearly uncomfortable as reporters approached him with visible reluctance. Their questions felt halfhearted, barely masking their lack of interest in the unknown actor. Yet something in his demeanor - a quiet certainty perhaps - suggested their dismissive attitude would soon change.

    When a sudden gust of wind momentarily scattered the crowd, Arthur caught John''s eye and gave a subtle nod. They both knew that after tonight''s screening, these same indifferent reporters would be scrambling to interview the actor who had brought Randle McMurphy to unforgettable life on screen.

    ---

    (Duncan Everleigh POV)

    In my years directing the Autumn Film Festival, we''ve rarely attracted high-profile filmmakers like Arthur Pendragon. Most established directors tend to dismiss indie festivals, preferring the glamour of major events. Yet here was the demon prince himself, participating as a competing filmmaker.

    Standing near the entrance, I couldn''t help but smile watching Arthur handle the reporters with practiced ease. His presence had transformed our usually modest festival into a media spectacle - though I had to admit, his film earned its place here on merit alone. No matter his reputation, I wouldn''t have approved any submission that didn''t meet our artistic standards.

    As the opening ceremony approached, I made my way to the stage, surveying the packed auditorium. Journalists, critics, filmmakers, writers, and actors filled every seat - a testament to Arthur''s drawing power. My chest swelled with pride as I leaned toward the microphone.

    "Welcome, everyone, to the 32nd Autumn Film Festival," I began, unable to suppress my enthusiasm. "I say this every year, but this time I truly believe we''re witnessing something special. The caliber of films we''re presenting, the talent gathered in this room - this year''s festival seems destined to stand apart from all previous ones."

    After covering the usual festival protocols - our mission to support independent cinema, the week''s schedule, and our esteemed jury - I arrived at the moment everyone was waiting for.

    The announcement sparked immediate movement as journalists, critics, and filmmakers filed into the main theater. Their expressions ranged from skepticism to curiosity about this supposedly remarkable low-budget film that Arthur claimed could outshine productions twenty times its cost.

    As the audience settled into their seats and the lights dimmed, John stood in the shadows near the entrance, his heart hammering against his ribs. The sheer number of people filing in to watch his starring role left him light-headed. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined such a crowd would watch his performance.

    "Be calm and confident," Arthur''s steady voice cut through his panic. John turned to find his lord director watching him intently. "Have some confidence in your acting skills. I''m certain they''ll appreciate your performance."

    John swallowed hard, forcing his features into a mask of composure. His lord was right - he needed to believe in himself, in his fellow actors, and in Arthur''s vision. This film would prove itself worthy of its place here.

    As the projector hummed to life and the first frames flickered across the screen, John took a deep breath. Everything they''d worked for would be judged in the next few hours.

    ***

    (Marian Frost POV)

    I watched the projection with rising competitive spirit. Despite my earlier defiance toward Arthur, there was no denying his filmmaking talent. His first film, Demonfather, hadn''t just succeeded - it had sparked inspiration in countless filmmakers, myself included.

    The film''s opening caught me off guard - serene shots of wilderness stretched across the screen, misty forests and open fields filling the frame. The gentle sound of native Empirican flutes drifted through the scene, creating an unexpected sense of tranquility.

    An emotional piece then, I noted mentally, studying each frame with critical attention. Success will depend entirely on execution - both from the lead actor and Arthur himself.

    Arthur''s skills behind the camera weren''t in question. Even "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon", though heavily steeped in demon culture and lacking real emotional depth, had showcased his technical mastery.

    The lead actor, however, remained an unknown quantity.

    I studied him sitting in the front row beside Arthur and the other cast members. His nervousness was painfully obvious - this low-budget film clearly marked his first major role. His ordinary appearance suggested he''d need exceptional acting ability to carry the film. Though if Arthur had chosen him, there must be something remarkable beneath the surface.

    The trailer suggested he''d play someone unstable, I recalled, waiting for his entrance.

    When he finally appeared as Randle, the scene shifted to his transfer from prison to a psychiatric hospital. The asylum struck an unsettling balance - frightening yet deceptively normal in appearance.

    Randle''s entrance in handcuffs subverted expectations. Rather than playing the unstable patient I''d anticipated, he emerged as something different - a criminal whose loud, bizarre behavior blurred the line between sanity and madness.

    Just another crazy among crazies, I mused critically. So far, the film felt surprisingly mundane - especially compared to Arthur''s usual dramatic openings. Just an ordinary hospital setting filled with mental patients and this oddball criminal. Yet something about the understated approach nagged at me, suggesting hidden depths I hadn''t grasped yet.

 Chapter 226: Beautiful and meaningful film

    Chapter 226: Beautiful and meaningful film

    (3rd Person POV)

    The audience watched in silence, their initial skepticism lingering. This seemed oddly subdued for an Arthur Pendragon film, lacking his signature flair.

    Randle strode through the ward, sizing up the patients. His attention fixed on a tall man - clearly from the Aztec Empire - who stood motionless against the wall. When his attempts at conversation met silence, Randle made an exaggerated gesture, cupping his hand over his mouth before pulling it away repeatedly, creating popping sounds.

    The bizarre display caught everyone''s attention. Several patients playing poker nearby turned to watch, including a young demon who observed Randle through cigarette smoke, an amused smile playing across his face.

    The poker players appeared deceptively normal at first glance. As Randle approached, the smoking demon extended his hand in greeting. Only when he spoke did his stutter reveal itself, though Randle showed no reaction to the impediment.

    Joining their game, Randle revealed his true nature. He slipped a card with a hidden picture - a provocative image of a young woman - making sure one particular patient caught a glimpse. A mischievous grin crossed his face as the patient''s attention wandered, his eyes fixed on the concealed photo while other players waited impatiently for his turn.

    Randle''s manipulation worked perfectly. He strolled away, knowing the distracted patient would follow. The young demon with the stutter, curiosity piqued, abandoned his cards to join them. The poker game dissolved in their wake.

    The audience found themselves increasingly drawn to Randle''s antics, especially his persistent attempts to engage with the tall man he''d dubbed "Chief," even as nurses called for his attention.

    "This Randle seems crazier than the actual patients," someone whispered, drawing quiet chuckles from those nearby.

    The film began simply, following Randle''s entertaining interactions with the patients. His humorous conversations initially suggested a straightforward comedy.

    The therapy session changed everything. Nurse Ratched''s true nature emerged as she methodically manipulated her patients, especially Billy, the stuttering young demon. She expertly exploited his mother-related insecurities, demonstrating her absolute control while Randle watched and learned.

    Most audience members recoiled at Ratched''s methods, though some missed her subtle manipulation. Critics and filmmakers noted how Randle''s initial observation evolved into deep familiarity with the hospital routine as he connected with the patients.

    His presence visibly disturbed Nurse Ratched, particularly when he wagered with patients about charming her. What seemed like potential romance revealed itself as deliberate provocation - each interaction challenging her authority and rules.

    The conflict peaked during the TV vote. Randle successfully organized the patients to vote for watching the football game, only for Ratched to manipulate the rules and invalidate their majority decision.

    "Damn this bitch," muttered someone in the audience, voicing the growing frustration around him. Ratched''s calculated cruelty had struck a nerve with everyone watching.

    The story deepened, focusing on Randle''s growing influence in the hospital and his escalating conflict with Nurse Ratched. While some viewers saw Ratched as simply doing her job, protecting her patients, others recognized her true concern - Randle''s threat to her carefully maintained control.

    This became crystal clear during the fake football game scene. Randle had the patients cheering at an imaginary TV, sending Ratched rushing in only to discover their playful deception. The audience couldn''t help but smile at her evident frustration.

    The film''s grip on viewers tightened as Randle led his memorable escape, taking the patients on a boat trip that offered them a rare taste of freedom.@@@@

    Everything unfolded in a blur ¡ª Randle desperately tried to revive Billy while Nurse Ratched stood frozen in shock at the sight.

    Then Randle snapped. He lunged at Ratched, his hands closing around her throat.

    "Kill that bitch!" someone in the audience shouted.

    "She deserves it!" another voice joined in.

    Usually, I''d dismiss such reactions as immature, but now I shared their fury. Ratched bore full responsibility for this tragedy.

    When hospital staff finally pulled Randle away, the audience expected justice - surely Ratched would face consequences. Instead, the scene shifted to patients discussing Randle''s fate, debating whether he''d escaped or been jailed for attacking a nurse.

    My hopes for his escape died when Randle returned to the ward. His vacant expression and slack mouth told a horrifying story.

    "They didn''t perform a lobotomy on him, did they?" Julian gasped beside me. "Tell me they didn''t scramble his brain!"

    "Looks that way," I replied grimly.

    "How could they? Lobotomy is reserved for the most dangerous criminals!" someone nearby protested.

    I sat silently, teeth clenched in rage.

    The ending took another turn when Chief approached Randle. "Oh no... What have they done to you? My friend..." he spoke clearly, tears flowing.

    The revelation that Chief could speak all along stunned everyone, but what followed shocked us more - he suffocated Randle with a pillow, an act of mercy that left the audience gasping.

    Finally, Chief lifted the water fountain station, hurling it through a window to escape. As patients celebrated, thinking Randle had broken free, the credits began rolling. I felt sick to my stomach, the film''s impact hitting harder than I''d expected.

    I sat stunned as the house lights came up. The film''s apparent simplicity - a low-budget production relying purely on story, acting, and direction - had achieved something extraordinary through its masterful execution.

    Watching Arthur and his team approach the stage, my earlier confidence crumbled. What a fool I was, thinking I could compete with such talent, I thought, studying the demon who''d crafted this masterpiece. His film excelled in every aspect - depth, performance, technical skill - achieving things I hadn''t thought possible on such a modest budget.

    "We never stood a chance," Julian whispered beside me, tears streaming down his face even as he smiled. "That film made me laugh and cry. It was... beautiful."

    His words sparked a wave of applause that swept through the theater. I found myself joining in without hesitation.

    True art demands recognition, and this film was undeniably art. Beyond its surface narrative, it laid bare society''s darker truths. The hospital served as a mirror to our world - Nurse Ratched embodying those in power who fear change, who''d rather keep others dependent and controlled than allow them to grow stronger and more independent.

 Chapter 227: Critical Acclaimed

    Chapter 227: Critical Acclaimed

    (John POV)

    Standing before the applauding crowd, I felt an unfamiliar surge of pride and intensity course through me. Nothing in my life had prepared me for this moment.

    So this is what it feels like... to be truly appreciated by others...

    The cheers washed over me: "Great film!" "Best movie this year!" "Incredible acting!"

    But the loudest praise echoed for Arthur - "Brilliant directing!" accompanied by enthusiastic whistles. I glanced at him standing beside me, maintaining that characteristic calm smile.

    Yes... I owe everything to this great demon. Without him, I''d never be here, receiving such recognition.

    "Thank you everyone. I truly appreciate your response to the film," Arthur said into the microphone, his voice steady and assured.

    After delivering his speech for several minutes, he turned toward me and the other cast members. "Of course, this film wouldn''t have achieved such impact without our talented cast." He placed a hand on my shoulder, guiding me to the microphone. "This is John Joseph Nicholson - the man who brought Randle to life."

    Excitement and nervousness battled in my chest as I faced the audience. With Arthur''s encouraging nod, I cleared my throat.

    "I haven''t prepared anything formal to say. But first, I want to express how grateful and blessed I am to be part of my lor¡ª" I caught myself mid-word, heart racing at the near slip.

    "Ahem, to be part of the film by the great director, Arthur Pendragon!" I quickly recovered.

    The crowd erupted with cheers of "Bravo!" and "Well deserved!"

    "My costars deserve just as much praise!" I gestured toward them warmly. "Especially Ms. Vivienne Westwood - one of the finest actresses I''ve had the privilege to work with."

    Vivienne stepped up to the microphone with a playful smile. "You''re absolutely right! Besides Firfel Evergreen, I am quite the talented actress!"

    Her blunt self-praise drew genuine laughter from the crowd.

    I continued, acknowledging each costar and crew member before closing with another heartfelt thanks to Arthur. The audience''s sincere applause warmed my heart - a feeling I''d never expected to experience. After years of being cut from final edits or blending invisibly into the background as an extra, this moment felt surreal.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Autumn Film Festival continued through August, culminating on the 8th, 1274. As tradition dictated, the festival committee and director gathered to announce the winners.

    The ceremony began with the Autumn Audience Choice Award, followed by technical categories including Best Cinematography and Best Screenplay. The anticipation built as they approached the major awards.

    "Right..." Juan nodded slowly, staring at the magazine. "Why''s this nobody on Star Magazine''s cover?"

    Eagle sighed heavily. "Of course you wouldn''t know... That ''nobody'' is now the most talked-about actor in multiple kingdoms. Critics can''t stop praising him!"

    Juan''s eyebrows shot up as sobriety began creeping in. He studied John''s photo more carefully. "You''re not messing with me, right?"

    "Why would I?" Eagle snorted. "That ''nobody'' you''re talking about is the hottest actor this month."

    Juan snatched the magazine, flipping through pages frantically, searching for proof this wasn''t some elaborate prank.

    The critics'' praise jumped out at him - they celebrated John''s portrayal of Randle, noting how he brought the character to life through subtle expressions and powerful physical presence, creating a performance both raw and nuanced.

    Then Juan spotted Arthur Pendragon''s name. "How the hell did this nobody land a role in that demon''s film?" he demanded, glancing at Eagle, who merely shrugged.

    "Well," Juan scoffed after finishing the article, "anyone would get famous in that demon''s films. Lucky bastard."

    "So you think it''s just Arthur''s reputation making him famous?" Eagle pressed.

    Juan waved dismissively. "Put an ant in that demon''s film and it''ll become a star. No surprise here."

    "But everyone''s praising his actual performance," Eagle pointed out.

    "Hah, Star Magazine''s probably just kissing up to Arthur. Nothing new."

    "If you say so," Eagle replied. "I''m planning to watch it myself."

    "Just let me get back to my fun!" Juan turned away, but the magazine remained clutched in his hand.

    Alone with his thoughts, regret crept in. He remembered John''s genuine talent, the very reason he''d cut his scenes. His girlfriend, the film''s lead actress, had demanded John''s removal, threatened by how he''d outshined her in their shared scenes.

    Now, watching John''s success unfold, that decision haunted him more than he cared to admit.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 228: It was time

    Chapter 228: It was time

    (3rd Person POV)

    John''s life transformed overnight. Prestigious publications clamored for his attention - Star Magazine, Actors Today, even Forbes wanted him for their covers. Between magazine interviews, photo sessions, and an appearance on Tonight Show with Rocky Montclair at Hellfire Network, he barely had time to breathe.

    Hellfire''s marketing machine worked relentlessly to establish his name, making him impossible to ignore. As "One Flew Over the Cuckoo''s Nest" continued its theatrical run, audiences couldn''t stop talking about his performance.

    The film''s profound storytelling and emotional depth, achieved without relying on special effects, caught everyone by surprise.

    Within a week of the film''s release, John found himself elevated to superstar status.

    A simple walk through Horn City became impossible as crowds surrounded him, demanding pictures and autographs. He had to hire personal guards just to move around in public - a surreal development for someone who''d been completely unknown mere weeks ago.

    The swift rise to fame felt overwhelming, but John remained grateful. He owed everything to Arthur, and his success continued generating substantial rewards through the Divine Follower - 2,390 Faith Points and counting.

    He invested these points carefully. While enhancing his acting abilities remained priority, he also allocated points to strength, recognizing his physical vulnerability during crowded encounters with fans.

    As a follower of Arthur - or rather, Dionysus - he felt compelled to become stronger, more worthy of his position.

    The charm attribute increases surprised him. Though his physical appearance remained unchanged, he noticed growing confidence in social interactions, finding it easier to connect with others naturally.@@@@

    ---

    Meanwhile in Angels City, as John rose to stardom, other followers of Dionysus pursued their own artistic paths. Levi Strauss, having chosen the filmmaker career, finally completed his months-long project "Cool Hand Jake" with help from fellow cult members.

    Professional film editors he''d hired provided the finishing touches, though post-production consumed more time than expected. Now, gathered with his cast and crew, Levi screened the final cut.

    The story followed Jake, a defiant prisoner whose unbreakable spirit challenged the brutal prison system. Through hard labor, cruel punishments, and repeated escape attempts, Jake''s resilience inspired his fellow inmates while infuriating the authorities. His refusal to be broken became a powerful symbol of human dignity in the face of oppression.

    As the credits rolled, Levi felt an overwhelming surge of pride. His first film had exceeded even his own expectations.

    "This is incredible!" one of the actors exclaimed, pulling Levi into a bear hug. "You actually did it!"

    "The way you captured the prison scenes..." another crew member clasped his shoulder, "absolutely great."

    Once they passed, one sister clutched another''s arm, her voice quivering with excitement. "I... I can''t believe that I would land my eyes on Lord Champion and his Sacred Knights in my lifetime!"

    "I''ve only heard about them in legends... They rarely leave the Holy Church in Apollo Kingdom!" another sister whispered reverently.

    "I saw one once, fifty years ago," contributed a 110-year-old sister, her ancient eyes gleaming with renewed excitement.

    The enthusiasm was understandable - Champions and Sacred Knights seldom appeared in public, making their presence an almost mythical event.

    But amid the awed reactions, Elena stood apart. Her face had drained of color, throat tight with fear as she watched the cloaked figures disappear down the church corridor. Their presence here could mean only one thing.

    After the Champion and his Knights entered the inner church, the other sisters and acolytes straightened from their bows, clustering together to share excited whispers.

    Elena used their distraction to slip away quietly. Inside her room, she dropped to her knees, face grave. Her trembling hands summoned the divine scroll, initiating an urgent report about the threat''s arrival. The scroll glowed briefly, granting her 100 Faith Points for the warning.

    Usually, such a reward would bring joy. But Elena felt only dread, her thoughts fixed on her fellow cult members. The Champions'' arrival threatened everything they''d built.

    ***

    Arthur savored the evening with Firfel at Hellscape''s finest restaurant. For once, he let his guard down slightly, dropping subtle hints about his feelings for her. Her warm responses encouraged him, making the fancy dinner feel more intimate than planned.

    "I know I''ve asked this a thousand times," Firfel said between sips of wine, "but when are we filming Lord of the Rings part 2? It''s been years, and I miss playing Arwen."

    Arthur smiled, cutting into his perfectly cooked beef. "Just be patient. Part 2 will happen." He attempted a playful tone, adding, "Though every favor has its price - I might need some personal attention from my leading lady." He immediately felt his face warm at his own awkward attempt at flirting.

    Firfel''s melodious laugh filled the air. "Well, for Lord of the Rings, there''s no price too high for me."

    Arthur froze mid-bite, studying her expression. Is she flirting back, or did that joke go over her head? He couldn''t quite read the mysterious glint in her eyes.

    As he opened his mouth to probe further, Elena''s urgent voice rang in his mind. Her report about the Champion and Sacred Knights instantly shifted his mood.

    His expression turned grave. So they''ve finally made their move. I can''t delay any longer - it''s time to secure that Sacred Sanctuary. He had been hesitating on the eight thousand Divine Point purchase, but now circumstances forced his hand.

    The romantic evening''s warmth dissipated as he calculated his next moves. The sanctuary would protect his followers, but he needed to act quickly.

 Chapter 229: Sanctuary

    Chapter 229: Sanctuary

    (Arthur POV)

    While maintaining conversation with Firfel, I discreetly studied the glowing interface hovering before my eyes. Without hesitation, I confirmed the purchase of {Sanctuary Sphere}, watching 8,000 Divine Points vanish instantly.@@@@

    [You have successfully purchased Sanctuary Sphere.]

    [Warning: Sanctuary Sphere requires manual activation. You must either:

    - Set up the sphere within your divine realm

    - Travel to chosen location for physical installation

    Once placed, the sphere will generate a protective barrier covering up to 5 square kilometers. The central globe must be positioned carefully as it cannot be moved after activation.]

    [Additional Note: The Sanctuary Sphere allows complete terrain manipulation within its boundary. You may reshape caves, create chambers, or expand existing structures to maximize the protected space. Each major geological modification will consume Divine Points based on scale and complexity.]

    I glanced regretfully at Firfel across the table, the candlelight dancing across her features. This interruption couldn''t have come at a worse moment.

    "Firfel, I''m terribly sorry, but something urgent has come up." The words felt bitter in my mouth.

    She frowned, her fork pausing midway to her lips. "Already? We haven''t even finished our steaks." The disappointment in her voice was unmistakable.

    "I know, and I feel awful about this." I reached across the table, almost touching her hand before pulling back. "I promise I''ll make it up to you - perhaps a private dinner at my place next time?"

    Firfel''s slight pout was adorable, though she tried to hide it behind her wine glass. After a thoughtful sip, she sighed. "Fine, but I''m holding you to that promise."

    The warmth in her eyes despite her disappointment made leaving even harder, but Elena''s warning left me no choice. Time was running out for my followers.

    I ducked into a quiet service corridor of Hellscape before activating my bracelet. Three seconds later, the lifeblood veins had transported me directly to my house.

    Standing in my spacious living room, I took a breath and shifted into my realm. The familiar room transformed subtly - still my living room, but with an otherworldly grandeur that marked it as beyond mortal space.

    "Time to examine this Sanctuary Sphere properly."

    At my command, it materialized before me - an intricately crafted globe with delicate metalwork depicting grapevines and revelry scenes. Multiple crystalline buttons adorned its surface, each carved with specific functions: one for generating sustenance, another for creating protective illusions to mislead outsiders.

    I stroked my chin, studying the craftsmanship. "The design is quite impressive."

    The control interface seemed well-thought-out. Followers could activate defensive illusions when needed, and the sustenance function would ensure their survival if they ever needed to shelter here long-term. Each button pulsed softly with divine energy, ready to respond to those with proper authorization.

    The Sanctuary Sphere required careful placement - it would serve as the control center for the entire protective system. Only trusted followers would have access to its functions.

    I focused my consciousness, projecting myself to the Underground Chamber. My astral form arrived amid a scene of growing panic - hundreds of followers gathered in clusters, their worried voices echoing off stone walls as they discussed the Champion''s arrival.

    5. Emmanuel Pierce]

    Joshua and Elena were the clear choices for controlling the sphere. Crystal, though faithful, was still just a child, and John''s current success in Horn Kingdom kept him too far from Angel City to be practical.

    Elena''s sharp mind and proximity to headquarters made her perfect for the role. Joshua''s unwavering faith qualified him equally well - his devotion had never wavered since joining.

    I checked my remaining Divine Points: 1,380. The terrain reshaping would consume about 500 DP - necessary for what I had planned.

    I invested 5 Divine Points in the architectural designs, reviewing the efficient layout possibilities.

    The plans materialized in my mind:

    The main chamber would expand into a network of interconnected halls and living spaces. Four circular levels would spiral downward, each with clearly marked evacuation routes. The water distribution would rely on standard plumbing - a network of pipes channeling the daily water provided by the sanctuary sphere to communal access points on each level.

    Storage facilities would line the outer rings to house the Sanctuary''s daily provisions.

    The sewage system would use conventional gravity-flow channels connected to waste processing chambers - simple but effective for long-term habitation.

    The 300 Divine Point infrastructure expansion would transform our current 0.8 square kilometers underground into 3 square kilometers of livable space. This new layout could house up to fifty thousand people - each level accommodating roughly twelve thousand residents with room for essential facilities.

    The design focused on practicality - wide corridors for movement, communal spaces for gatherings, and private quarters arranged in honeycomb patterns to maximize space while ensuring privacy.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Joshua stood among the anxious followers, placing a reassuring hand on their shoulders. "Have faith in our Lord. He has never abandoned us, and He never will. Your fears only show that your faith needs strengthening."

    Despite his words, the group''s anxiety remained palpable. Their eyes darted nervously around the chamber, bodies tense with fear for their lives. Their reaction made Joshua sigh - such fragile faith in the face of danger.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened. *Lord Dionysus?* The divine voice in his mind was unmistakable.

    His face broke into a serene smile as he turned back to the worried group. "Brothers and sisters, our Lord''s protection has already arrived. We need fear nothing."

    The followers crowded around him instantly. "Really? How do you know?"

    "Has He spoken to you?"

    "What kind of protection?"

    "Tell us, Joshua!"

    Joshua merely smiled, the peace of absolute faith evident in his expression.

    Across the chamber, Elena''s eyes also grew wide as she received the divine communication. Her hand trembled slightly as she processed the magnitude of their Lord''s preparations.

 Chapter 230: Elimination

    Chapter 230: Elimination

    (3rd Person POV)

    Hundreds of followers huddled together, resignation and hopelessness weighing heavy in the air. Just as they began to believe all was lost, Joshua and Elena''s words about divine protection sparked a fragile hope, though questions about this protection lingered.

    As more frightened followers streamed into the chamber seeking refuge, the ground suddenly convulsed beneath their feet.

    "We''re under attack!"

    "The Sacred Knights found us!"

    "We need to run!"

    Panic erupted as people scrambled in all directions.

    Joshua and Elena tried calming the chaos, their voices lost in the din. Finally, Elena channeled her magic, her amplified voice cutting through the pandemonium: "FEAR NOT! This quake is our Lord''s doing!"

    The crowd froze, confusion replacing terror.

    "Watch!" Joshua called out, spreading his arms wide. "Witness our Lord''s power!"

    The shaking continued, but now the followers saw it with new eyes. Walls stretched and reshaped themselves, corridors expanded, and new chambers formed before them. The rough cave transformed into something magnificent - circular halls branching into multiple levels, wide corridors illuminated by warm light, and living spaces appearing as if carved by an artist''s hand.

    Storage rooms materialized along the outer rings, while water access points appeared at regular intervals. The honeycomb pattern of private quarters spread across each level, offering both community and privacy. What was once a cramped hideout became a vast sanctuary, every detail crafted for their protection and comfort.

    "Our Lord provides!" someone shouted, and others took up the cry as their fear transformed into wonder.

    Elena watched the transformation with satisfaction. She caught Joshua''s eye, sharing a knowing look with her fellow devoted follower.

    He approached her, keeping his voice low. "Do you know about the protection our Lord mentioned? The true extent of it?"

    Elena''s smile widened. "Come with me. There''s something we need to see."

    Together they navigated the newly formed corridors, climbing a hidden staircase behind an ornate tapestry. The passage led to a small chamber, where both stopped in awe at what awaited them.

    A gleaming globe dominated the room''s center, its surface etched with intricate patterns. Above it, floating images showed the underground chamber''s entrance and the surrounding area. They could see followers still arriving, seeking sanctuary.

    Suddenly, knowledge flooded their minds - understanding of the globe''s functions washing over them like a wave.@@@@

    "So we can control who enters," Joshua breathed, studying the control interface. "We have power over the entire sanctuary''s security."

    "Look," Elena pointed to the entrance view. "The barrier''s already recognizing our people. See how it lets followers pass through automatically?"

    "Remarkable," Joshua marveled, watching another group enter seamlessly. "The divine power can distinguish friend from foe."

    They exchanged amazed glances as they absorbed the scope of their Lord''s gift - not just protection, but a complete sanctuary system under their control.

    For a moment, silence gripped the chamber. The cultists stared, minds refusing to process the scene before them. Then screams erupted as panic took hold. They scrambled for exits, but Lance and his knights moved with practiced efficiency.

    Steel flashed in the firelight. Blood splattered across ritual symbols. The massacre was methodical, thorough.

    When silence finally returned, Lance surveyed the carnage with cold satisfaction. "Search the district," he commanded his knights. "Find any cult members who weren''t present. The Scarlet Flame must be extinguished completely."

    Throughout Aurora Flats, mysterious deaths struck in the night. Wealthy merchants found dead in their beds. Aristocrats meeting fatal "accidents." Each victim shared a hidden connection - membership in The Scarlet Flame.

    Even the elite couldn''t escape. Lance''s forces, backed by local police, raided exclusive gatherings in mansion ballrooms and private clubs. Social status offered no protection as cultists from prominent families were dragged away in chains.

    Their attention then turned to The Celestial Hand. This cult preached transcendence beyond mortal flesh, believing a cosmic event would grant them ascension. They viewed their bodies as mere temporary vessels for their "celestial spirits."

    The Watcher Beyond, their leader who claimed to see past the veil of reality, met a decidedly earthly end. His death marked the beginning of another systematic purge.

    Headlines spread across the city:

    "Sacred Knights Cleanse City Of Cult Corruption"

    "Prominent Families Implicated In Cult Activities"

    "The Celestial Hand Falls: Leader Executed"

    These public executions sent a clear message - no cult would be tolerated, regardless of their members'' wealth or status.

    Other cults across Angel City trembled at the headlines. The brutal efficiency of Lance''s purge left no room for doubt - the Sacred Knights would show no mercy. Secret gatherings disbanded, ritual items were burned, and followers scattered in terror.

    Then Lance and his Sacred Knights arrived at their next target - the supposed headquarters of the Dionysus cult near the old church.

    But where they expected to find another nest of heretics, they found only empty streets and ordinary buildings.

    "There has to be an entrance somewhere," Lance muttered, his eyes scanning the area. "Search everything."

    But hours of investigation yielded nothing. No hidden doors, no suspicious movements, not even a trace of cult activity.

    "Lord Ashford," one knight finally broke the tense silence. "Could our information be wrong?"

    "Perhaps the investigators were deceived," another suggested, frustration evident in his voice.

    Lance''s eyes grew colder with each passing hour. "Keep searching. They can''t have vanished into thin air."

    Deep below ground, Elena and Joshua watched the Knights'' futile efforts through the sphere''s interface, sharing knowing smiles.

    "Should we show them another dead end?" Joshua asked, his fingers hovering over the controls.

    Elena suppressed a laugh as she watched a knight walk straight through a hidden entrance without seeing it. "No need. The Lord''s barrier is working perfectly. They could search for days and find nothing but empty alleys and solid walls."

 Chapter 231: Artifact

    Chapter 231 - Artifact

    (3rd Person POV)

    Joshua and Elena felt amazed as they watched the champion and sacred knights acting like fools outside. The barrier''s illusion proved sophisticated enough to deceive even these powerful warriors.

    Despite their best efforts, the men continued searching fruitlessly for an entrance they couldn''t perceive.

    In the underground chamber, about forty thousand followers also observed the scene through their status scrolls.

    Initially, they had trembled with anxiety, knowing the Champions'' fearsome reputation from Elena''s warnings.

    But as they watched their would-be hunters fail to spot the entrance, protected by their Lord''s barrier, their fear gave way to amusement.

    "Look at those fools," someone laughed. "They''re so blind they can''t see the entrance right in front of them."

    "Your right. Are these really the powerful warriors we were supposed to prepare for?" Another follower said, feeling reassured by the champions'' apparent helplessness.

    Some who had just woken joined the watching crowd. "They''re still searching? I''ve had a full night''s sleep while they wandered around."

    "Hehe, if I''m counting right, they''ve been out there looking for the entrance for twelve hours now," another added.

    Elena and Joshua found themselves growing complacent, convinced the protection barrier would shield them from the Solarus Warriors indefinitely.

    "Are they really as powerful as you claimed?" Joshua asked in confusion. "They look like headless flies out there, circling aimlessly. They can''t be that strong."

    Elena felt her own skepticism growing about the Champions'' powers, but then she remembered how efficiently they had eliminated the other leading cults. "I don''t think they''re weak," she said thoughtfully. "It''s just that the protection our Lord provided us is incredibly powerful."

    Joshua nodded, accepting her explanation.

    The barrier''s strength exceeded all expectations. Initially, they had anticipated it would only hold for a few hours before the Champion and Sacred Knights broke through.

    They had prepared contingencies - controlling the entrance, creating mazes to confuse intruders.

    "Seems we won''t need to manage the controls after all," Joshua remarked, studying the gleaming sphere before them.

    Elena nodded, though caution still tempered her relief. Her years at Solarus school had taught her what Champions were capable of - their power could level entire districts. Despite the barrier''s apparent success, anxiety still gnawed at her heart.

    ***

    (Lance Ashford POV)

    Hours of searching yielded no entrance, despite our thorough exploration of the district. Yet this time wasn''t entirely wasted.

    Our prolonged search revealed something crucial - an invisible barrier of extraordinary power concealing what we sought.

    When we began to attack the barrier, it effortlessly absorbed our strikes as if they were nothing.

    This is no ordinary cult, I thought grimly.

    (3rd Person POV)

    Minutes after Lance''s order, the sacred knights, led by Jier, arrived at Angel City''s Solarus Church, making their way into the inner sanctum where the sacred meeting room stood.

    High Inquisitor Thaddeus''s eyes widened at their request. "What? Lord Champion seeks to borrow the Staff of Annihilation?"

    Jier maintained his solemn demeanor. "Yes. The ''Lord of Entertainment'' cult has proven more troublesome than anticipated. Their headquarters is protected by a high-level artifact generating an impenetrable barrier. Neither physical force nor powerful magic can breach it."

    "We''re being led in circles like common fools," Burt added gravely. "Our powers alone cannot penetrate this barrier. The Abyssal Tier artifact is our only option."

    The assembled priests and elders exchanged uneasy glances. Even for a Champion, lending such a dangerous artifact gave them pause. Yet church law was clear - under necessary circumstances, a Champion could request Abyssal Tier artifacts without impediment.

    With visible reluctance, they led the sacred knights through the vault''s heavy doors. The Staff of Annihilation would leave its resting place for the first time in decades.

    ***

    (Jier Bastion POV)

    As we entered the vault, my eyes swept across the chamber. Despite the numerous low-level or mid-level artifacts lining the walls, no staff was visible.

    At the chamber''s far end stood a solitary altar, bearing only a blood-red book. I turned to Thaddeus with a frown. "Where is the Staff of Annihilation? I see no staff here."

    Behind me, the newer knights whispered among themselves. "First time in a church vault," Milpy murmured excitedly.

    "Of course," another replied. "Even ordinary church vaults are restricted without explicit permission."

    I remained silent, considering my own position. Though destined to become Champion and future captain of the Sunforge Division after Lance, I''d rarely entered church vaults myself.

    Like many, I dreamed of exploring the legendary Holy Church vault and vast archives in Apollo Kingdom.

    My thoughts were interrupted as Thaddeus gestured toward the blood-red book. "The Staff of Annihilation''s power is too destructive to leave exposed. It''s contained within the Blood Seal Tome."

    My eyes widened at this revelation. "This city''s church possesses not only an Abyssal Tier artifact but also a rare containment vessel?" The implications were startling.

    I hadn''t expected a mere city church to hold such powerful relics. The Blood Seal Tome''s presence suggested Angel City''s church wielded far more power than commonly known.

    "The Blood Seal Tome was donated by the Champion who last wielded the Staff of Annihilation," Eryndor explained, gesturing toward the scorched, crumbling walls. "In his final testament, he specifically mandated its use to contain the Staff."

    "Before the Tome''s arrival, the Staff''s presence damaged the vault during its unstable phases. Though mostly dormant, its occasional instability proved devastating."

    "I see..." I nodded, processing this information. Champions naturally accumulated both wealth and rare artifacts during their service. A containment vessel, even one this rare, seemed fitting for a Champion''s collection.

    As we approached the altar, the Blood Seal Tome''s presence grew more oppressive. Its crimson leather binding seemed to pulse with dark energy, ancient runes etched in its surface glowing with a dull, threatening light. The very air around it felt heavy, as if the book itself rejected our presence.

    "The Tome remains sealed," Thaddeus continued, his voice dropping lower. "Opening it requires more than mere physical force. One must read the front page and establish a temporary blood pact with the Seal."

    My heart sank slightly at his words. Despite knowing the Staff''s destructive reputation, part of me had hoped to experience its power firsthand. That opportunity, it seemed, would belong solely to Lord Champion Lance.

 Chapter 232: Intervention

    Chapter 232 - Intervention

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Blood Seal Tome''s weight defied its appearance. Even with Jier''s strength - equivalent to a hundred men - he required his fellow knights'' assistance to transport it.

    Thirty minutes later, they presented the book to Lance. The Champion studied it carefully before proceeding with the ritual. After several minutes of contemplation, he read the front page and performed the blood pact. The Tome''s pages spread wide, and from its depths emerged the Staff.

    It manifested as a cobra-headed staff of pure obsidian, crowned with eyes that seemed to burn with inner malevolence. The moment it fully materialized, waves of dark power poured from its surface.

    Blood-tinged lightning crackled through the air as the ground trembled beneath their feet. The sheer force drove Lance back ten paces, while Jier and the other knights leaped thirty feet away for safety.

    Lance approached with grim determination, fighting against the invisible force pushing him back. Each step forward felt like wading through solid stone. Finally, after several grueling minutes, his fingers closed around the Staff''s length.

    "Be still," he commanded in the ancient tongue. The Staff''s violent eruption of power gradually subsided under his will.

    Lance and his knights released a collective breath as the artifact stabilized. But their relief proved premature - dark energy began seeping into Lance''s mind. He clenched his jaw, fighting against the Staff''s attempt to overwhelm his consciousness.

    ***

    In the Dionysus headquarters, the followers had grown relaxed. Despite being confined underground, their earlier fears had melted away.

    Joshua, exercising his role as Festive Organizer, launched into party preparations.

    Followers eagerly transferred their Faith Points to fund the celebration, and within moments, Joshua had acquired ample supplies - wines, grapes, various meats, and fresh fruits.@@@@

    The atmosphere turned jubilant. To generate more Faith Points and earn additional provisions, followers organized into performing groups. Some danced while others delivered collective singing performances, their celebrations echoing through the chambers.

    Joshua watched their revelry with satisfaction until Elena approached, concern etching her features. "Should we really be celebrating while a Champion hunts us?"

    "Don''t worry," Joshua began confidently. "They can''t even breach the barrier, much less interrupt our party¡ª"

    A violent quake cut his words short. While the celebrating followers dismissed it as normal underground movement, Joshua and Elena''s status scrolls flashed urgent notifications.

    "They''ve broken through?" Joshua muttered incredulously, meeting Elena''s worried gaze.

    "The control sphere - quickly!" Elena urged. They sprinted to the control room, where the monitoring system revealed the horrifying truth.

    Outside the main entrance, the Champion wielded a cobra-headed staff, directing blood-tinged lightning against their barrier. To their shock, the protective field began to fail.

    "They found a way to damage it!" Elena''s voice shook.

    Joshua''s expression hardened. "We need to activate the secondary defense system - the maze configuration."

    Before he could finish speaking, the barrier shattered, leaving a breach large enough for the Champion''s team to pour through.

    "Now!" Joshua shouted, fingers flying over the control sphere''s surface.

    Joshua and Elena activated the sanctuary''s secondary defense system. With precise button combinations on the control sphere, they initiated the maze configuration. The underground chambers began their transformation.

    ---

    Lance led his men through the breached barrier, satisfaction evident on their faces after hours of effort.

    "Finally..." Burt breathed out in relief.

    "Let''s see where these cultists hide," Jier''s smile carried dark promise.

    Their resourcefulness impressed me as they deployed items from the Follower Shop - explosive tags that detonated on command, smoke bombs for cover, and senbon needles for precise strikes.

    Some carried Senzu beans to heal any injuries, while others used magic-amplifying wands to strengthen their spells.

    These items, purchased with Faith Points or received through my blessing, showed how cleverly they''d prepared for potential threats. Though my followers might lack raw power, they proved remarkably ingenious in using every resource at their disposal.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Despite the mind-invasion and illusion attacks, the Champion and his knights pressed forward with unwavering clarity.

    But they found themselves increasingly frustrated as followers deployed strange weapons.

    Paper bombs exploded along corridors, filling passages with smoke and debris. More bewildering still, cultists they''d definitely wounded would suddenly appear completely healed moments later.

    "What sorcery is this?" a Sacred Knight shouted as another explosion forced him back.

    "Those papers - they''re rigged with some kind of explosive magic!" Another dove for cover as kunai embedded in the wall behind him.

    Burt charged after a cultist carrying a wand, "Just wait until I catch you!" But the follower tossed down a smoke bomb and disappeared as walls shifted to protect their escape.

    Though fear still gripped many of the followers, their determination to protect their sanctuary overcame their terror.

    Working in coordination with Joshua and Elena''s maze control, they struck from multiple angles - throwing explosive tags from one direction while healing their companions with Senzu beans from another.

    The headquarters had become more than just a hideout to them - it was home.

    They darted through shifting passages, using every blessed item their Lord Dionysus had granted them, turning the maze into a deadly labyrinth for the invaders.

    ---

    ~1 Hour Later~

    The followers utilized every resource at their disposal, but after an hour of fierce resistance, their defenses began to falter. Their supply of explosive tags was nearly exhausted, and the Champion''s relentless advance showed no signs of slowing.

    Hope was slipping away. The defenders retreated, desperation etched into their faces¡ªuntil an overwhelming presence shattered the tension.

    A streak of black tore through the air, faster than the eye could follow. The demon didn''t just appear; he descended upon the battlefield like a meteor, landing with a force that shook the ground.

    Towering at seven feet, his form radiated unearthly majesty. Dark, leathery wings unfurled like shadows swallowing the light, and the oppressive aura he emanated made the air itself seem heavy.

    Lance barely had time to react. "A noble demon..." His words dripped with grim recognition, his grip on his weapon tightening.

    Before the thought could fully form in anyone''s mind, the demon blurred into motion, a streak of impossible speed. In an instant, he was in front of Lance.

    With a flick of his finger¡ªa casual, almost disdainful gesture¡ªhe struck Lance''s forehead.

    The Champion''s body was launched like a cannonball, crashing through the maze''s walls as if they were paper. Each impact sent debris flying, the cacophony of destruction echoing through the battlefield.

    In the control room, Elena froze, her hands flying to her mouth as her mind raced to process the impossible. Beside her, Jier and the other Sacred Knights stood paralyzed, their faces pale with disbelief.

    Lance, the mighty Champion whose strength could level entire districts, had been reduced to a ragdoll in a single, effortless move.

    The demon stood still, unmoving amid the chaos, his piercing gaze locking everyone in place like insects trapped in amber.

 Chapter 233: Easy battle

    Chapter 233 - Easy battle

    (3rd Person POV)

    The demon''s sudden appearance left everyone paralyzed with a mixture of fear and awe. His materialization defied explanation, and the casual display of power - sending a Champion flying with a mere finger flick - demonstrated strength beyond comprehension.

    Both Sacred Knights and followers maintained their distance, the followers particularly uncertain despite the demon intervening on their behalf.

    Lance struggled to his feet, blood trickling from his mouth as he studied the figure intently. "This level of power... You''re no ordinary demon. You bear the mark of demon royalty."

    The demon''s faint smile carried centuries of authority. "Perceptive."

    "What brings one of your station to this place, your highness?" Lance asked, carefully wiping blood from his lip.

    "Simply..." the demon glanced at the followers behind him, "protecting those under my faith."

    Lance''s eyebrows shot up as he looked between demon and cultists. "You''re part of this cult?"

    The Sacred Knights immediately shifted into defensive stances. Jier leaped to Lance''s side, tension evident in his voice. "Careful, Lord Ashford. This demon''s presence speaks of power beyond our understanding."

    "I know," Lance muttered, his eyes hardening. "That single flick showed me - our combined strength wouldn''t scratch him."

    Fear crept into Jier''s voice. "What options do we have? Should we withdraw?"

    "I might stand a chance using eighty percent of the Staff''s power," Lance said grimly.

    "My lord, no!" Jier protested urgently. "At that level, the Staff could consume your very essence!"

    "We have no alternative." Lance''s fingers tightened around the Staff as forbidden knowledge flooded his mind, dark spells becoming available through his blood pact with the artifact.

    "Are you certain?" Jier asked, knowing full well the price - death at worst, or complete corruption at best, awaited those who drew too deeply from the Staff''s power.

    Lance exhaled heavily. "What choice remains?" His eyes fixed on the demon. "Had we known a demon of such power served this cult, we''d have summoned higher-ranking Champions, perhaps even the Angels themselves."

    Jier nodded in grim agreement.

    This demon''s power rivaled the top ten Champions of Solarus - a realization that chilled them both.

    "What schemes are you two whispering about?" The demon''s voice cut through their discussion.

    Lance exchanged a meaningful glance with Jier, who quickly retreated to a safe distance. Lance raised the Staff, preparing to unleash its darkest spell.

    Among the followers, excited whispers spread. "Did you hear? He''s one of us!"

    "A demon this powerful serves our Lord!"

    "Truly a worthy champion of Dionysus," another added with evident pride.

    "Demon..." Lance''s voice carried echoes of something ancient and malevolent. "Under Solarus''s light, I will annihilate your entire cursed race. Starting with you!" He pointed the Staff at Arthur, dark energy crackling around him.

    Arthur''s eyebrows rose slightly as Lance charged. The corrupted Champion moved with newfound speed, his fist carrying power several magnitudes greater than before. The impact against Arthur''s chest produced a thunderous crack, pushing the demon back several feet.

    Jier watched intently, hope kindling in his eyes. *Lord Ashford may have lost his mind, but this power... he might actually defeat this demon!*

    The other Sacred Knights exchanged knowing looks. Though they''d lose their captain, the trade seemed worthwhile - they could eliminate both a powerful demon and this troublesome cult. The glory would be theirs alone.

    Jier, Burt, and the others shared meaningful glances as Lance continued his assault. Though each hit merely pushed Arthur back slightly, they saw opportunity in their leader''s sacrifice.

    "While Lord Ashford occupies the demon, we''ll eliminate these cultists!" Jier commanded his knights. "Strike now!"

    "Yes, Vice-Champion!" The Sacred Knights charged forward, weapons raised against the followers.

    From the control room, Elena and Joshua sprang into action. Their fingers flew across the control sphere''s surface, causing walls to erupt from the ground, blocking the knights'' paths.

    "The demon''s keeping their leader busy - we must hold out until he can assist us!" Joshua''s voice carried urgency as he manipulated another section of the maze.

    Elena nodded, though her eyes kept drifting to their mysterious defender. Something about his face tugged at her memory, but the crisis demanded her full attention.

    Meanwhile, Arthur weathered Lance''s berserk assault. The corrupted Champion had devolved into pure rage, each attack wilder than the last.

    "Die, demon filth!" Lance''s voice distorted with the Staff''s influence. "I''ll purge every last one of your kind!" His attacks came faster, more desperate - a flurry of strikes enhanced by dark power. Blood continued streaming from his eyes as he pushed himself beyond mortal limits.

    "The Staff demands annihilation! Total destruction!" Each word brought more blood, more darkness clouding his mind, yet his attacks grew stronger even as his sanity crumbled.

    Arthur tired of toying with the corrupted Champion, especially as he watched the Sacred Knights advancing on his followers. Time to end this.

    In a display of martial technique, Arthur''s movements became a blur. His palm struck specific points on Lance''s body with devastating precision - throat, solar plexus, base of the skull.

    The Champion''s eyes rolled back as he crumpled, unconscious before hitting the ground.

    The Sacred Knights hadn''t even registered their leader''s fall when Arthur appeared among them. They caught only glimpses of movement before precision strikes rendered them unconscious.

    He avoided lethal force, but ensured they wouldn''t wake anytime soon.

    With the threats neutralized, the followers gathered, eyes fixed on their mysterious defender. Joshua and Elena approached from the control room, questions evident on their faces.

    But before anyone could speak, Arthur simply... vanished, taking the unconscious Champion and his Knights with him. No flash, no sound - they simply ceased to exist in the space.

    The followers exchanged bewildered looks, their mysterious savior''s identity remaining a tantalizing mystery.

    Joshua''s contemplation broke as his status scroll chimed: [Congratulations for defending the Dionysus HQ! Reward: 800 FP]

    He released a heavy sigh of relief, noticing Elena doing the same as she received an identical reward. They''d survived - and their home remained safe.

 Chapter 234: Conversion

    Chapter 234 - Conversion

    (Arthur POV)

    I deposited the unconscious captives in my Divine Realm''s bunker before returning to the mortal world.

    Today''s events revealed something surprising - the true extent of my power in this world. Unlike my experiences in fictional worlds where I had to constantly hold back, here I could finally exert my full strength without restraint.

    The ease with which I handled a Champion suggested I might even challenge the dragons still roaming Eden Continent.

    Though that thought gave me pause - comparing dragons to humans was meaningless. From my research, even infant dragons could defeat Champions with minimal effort.

    Speaking of dragons... My thoughts turned to the long-awaited Lord of the Rings sequel. The people''s patience had limits, even for a story this beloved.

    The dragon situation tied directly into my filming needs. While Morningstar Kingdom''s elephants or giant birds could serve as dragon stand-ins with proper VFX work, they''d never capture the true majesty and presence of actual dragons. The audience deserved better.

    My artifacts gave me confidence in facing such creatures. The {Devourer Ring} had just absorbed a forbidden spell containing roughly 5 million magical mana without strain.

    Dragons'' magical attacks, however powerful, shouldn''t pose an insurmountable challenge.

    With a shake of my head, I contemplated the captives'' fate. Simply eliminating them would raise too many alarms - a Champion and his entire team vanishing would only intensify the Solarus Church''s scrutiny. They''d likely dispatch even more powerful forces to investigate.

    I need a way to control the Champion, I thought, stroking my chin. Something to manipulate him and deceive the Solarus higher-ups.

    The Divine Shop offered an item capable of such manipulation - but at 7,000 Divine Points, it wouldn''t come cheap. Accumulating that many points would normally take considerable time.

    But just as I considered this, a flood of Divine Points suddenly poured in. My eyebrows rose as I traced the source - the followers in the underground chamber. My eyes widened as the number kept climbing: 17,906 Divine Points from a single surge.

    "This..." Even I felt stunned. Listening to my followers'' excited voices explained everything:

    "Can you believe it? Lord Dionysus answered us by sending his servant to defeat them!"

    "Such incredible power - did you see how fast he moved?"

    "Like a blur! Never seen anything like it!"

    "Praise Lord Dionysus!"

    I couldn''t suppress my smile. They''d mistaken me for merely another servant, and their faith had grown even stronger because of it.

    How unexpected... Their belief in ''Dionysus'' has deepened precisely because they don''t realize who really saved them.

    Looking at my newly accumulated points, more than enough to purchase the control item, I allowed myself a satisfied grin. "Fortune favors me today," I murmured.

    The solution to handling these captives had quite literally materialized through my followers'' strengthened faith.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The morning after, Arthur acquired the Mind Subjugation Crown from the Divine Shop, then made his way to the bunker in his Divine Realm.

    Lance''s eyes widened further, sanity temporarily breaking through his corruption. "It really is the gods'' realm..." His gaze fixed on Arthur with new understanding. "Then you must be... a deity with territory here?"

    Arthur snapped his fingers, manifesting an ornate chair from nothing. He settled into it with casual grace. "Impressive deduction, even with your mind in such chaos," he remarked, secretly enjoying Lance''s mistaken assumptions.

    Lance fought through his madness, eyes focusing with newfound clarity. "You... are you Dionysus? The god who sent that demon servant to defeat us?" His voice trembled with the revelation.

    Arthur concealed his surprise. The Champion hadn''t recognized him in his current form - a young man veiled in mystery, rather than the imposing demon from their battle. This misunderstanding could prove useful. "And if I am?"

    Lance trembled, pointing with shaking finger. "It really is you..." His voice quivered with disbelief. "A cult''s god... actually holds territory in the gods realm. All this time..."

    "Now do you believe I can free you?" Arthur asked softly.

    Lance''s eyes fell to his slaughtered men, guilt and anguish warring on his face. "I... I don''t deserve to live... I murdered my own soldiers¡ª"

    "The fault isn''t yours," Arthur cut in. "Dark power consumed you, stripped away your control."

    "But still..." Lance''s voice broke.

    "Listen carefully," Arthur''s eyes hardened with purpose. "You bear no blame. The true fault lies with Solarus, who ignored your desperate prayers for salvation."

    Lance immediately shook his head. "No... Lord Solarus wouldn''t¡ª"

    "Where was he when the Staff''s corruption took hold?" Arthur pressed. "When you begged for strength to resist? When you pleaded for help as your mind slipped away?"

    Lance fell silent, memories flooding back. He''d prayed desperately as darkness clouded his thoughts, as his control slipped while attacking his innocent men. Yet Solarus remained silent.

    "He abandoned you," Arthur continued softly. "Left you alone to face corruption no mortal should bear."

    Rage began replacing the guilt in Lance''s eyes. "I served faithfully..." His hands clenched into fists. "Dedicated my life to His glory..." The Staff''s darkness found easy partnership with his growing anger. "And He left me to THIS?!"

    "Yes, Solarus shows no regard for mortals," Arthur said, his smile hidden behind the veil. "I will change that. I will answer those who need me, become the hope they seek."

    As Lance ground his teeth in anger, Arthur pressed his advantage. "I can be your god. Your true savior."

    The words pierced through Lance''s darkness-addled mind. His rage at Solarus crystallized into purpose as he forced himself to kneel. "If... if you can free me from this madness... I pledge myself as your faithful follower!"

    Arthur studied the corrupted Champion thoughtfully. Normally, a person needed to actively place their faith in him to become a follower. But Lance''s current state prevented such conscious devotion.

    With a graceful gesture, Arthur channeled his Divine Points into healing energy.

    The energy flowed outward, enveloping Lance in a radiant cocoon. Shadows recoiled from the brilliance, the corruption clawing at Lance''s soul banished by the light''s purifying warmth.

    Lance gasped, his body trembling as his mind cleared, the oppressive darkness that had consumed him lifting like storm clouds chased by the sun.

    He opened his eyes to a transformed world. The grim bunker faded away, replaced by a serene meadow bathed in sunlight. Flowers blossomed at his feet, and a gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of life. Lance looked down at his hands¡ªno longer stained with blood, but clean, whole, and steady. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he felt peace.

    Overwhelmed, Lance fell forward, his forehead pressed to the ground in a gesture of absolute submission. "I, Lance Ashford, pledge my faith and life to you, Lord Dionysus, god of joy and salvation."

    A divine chime confirmed Lance''s addition to Arthur''s followers. The Mind Subjugation Crown proves unnecessary after all, Arthur mused. He could either resell it or gift it to Lance for future use.

 Chapter 235: New Followers

    Chapter 235 - New Followers

    (Lance Ashford POV)

    Here I knelt, pressing my forehead against divine ground - something unimaginable mere hours ago when I worshipped only at Solarus''s statues.

    "You delivered me from darkness, granted me new hope. Please accept me as your faithful servant!" My forehead pressed deeper into the earth, my whole being focused on this moment of supplication.

    His silence weighed heavy as He observed me. Though His divine veil concealed His face, I could feel His gaze piercing through me - not just reading my thoughts, but examining my very soul. Every secret, every memory lay bare before His divine scrutiny.

    A shiver ran down my spine. I''d be lying to claim I felt no fear. To be examined by a being powerful enough to casually negate an Abyssal Tier artifact''s curse... the experience chilled me to my core.

    Though His healing brought peace, anxiety still coursed through me. He hadn''t cured me from simple kindness - He wanted my faith. Yet even knowing this, His presence pressed down on me like a physical weight.

    Finally, He spoke.

    "I am very pleased."

    I dared not lift my head from the ground.

    "Solarus is nothing but a false god. Here in this gods'' realm, that kid Solarus was nothing but a weakling."

    His words sent fresh tremors through my body.

    Kid? He calls Solarus a child? Just how ancient is this being?

    Though freed from the Staff''s curse, cold sweat beaded on my forehead.

    This god before me... He must be beyond the Three Known Gods... What manner of deity have I pledged myself to?

    "I shall accept your pledge. You are now part of my faith."

    Relief washed through me at His words.

    "Raise your head."

    As I lifted my gaze, golden light materialized before me, coalescing into a floating scroll. I stared at it, bewildered.

    "Your confusion is natural," He explained. "Every faithful follower receives this golden scroll displaying their status. Through it, you can complete tasks for Faith Points, which you may spend in the shop or use to increase your abilities. You''ll choose an entertainment-related profession, which determines your assigned tasks."

    I absorbed His words while studying the scroll before me. It showed my name and... numerical values? My eyes widened as understanding struck. This scroll quantifies my exact capabilities! What manner of divine artifact is this?

    [You received your first mission!]

    [Mission: Return to the Solarus Church, with your teammates, pretending you destroyed the Dionysus cult. Act as a continuing Solarus devotee and serve as a spy.

    First Task: Return to Angel City Church with your team. Reward: 50 FP

    "L-lord Ashford!" Jier stumbled backward. "Are you... yourself again?" Fear trembled in his voice.

    The others maintained their distance, clearly terrified that Lance still carried the Staff''s corruption.

    "Peace, my friends. The Staff no longer holds me," Lance assured them, though they listened with obvious suspicion.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Jier and his companions stood stunned as Lance explained everything - how this god had purged his corruption and then resurrected them all.

    The tale seemed impossible, yet their own memories confirmed it. They remembered dying at Lance''s hands, felt the fatal wounds. Now they stood whole, breathing, in the divine territory of Dionysus himself.

    Their worldview crumbled and reformed. Beyond Solarus, Luna, and the Craft God lay other deities - powerful ones like Dionysus, whose realm they now occupied. Everything they''d believed about divine hierarchy suddenly seemed incomplete.

    The proof stood before them - not just in their resurrection, but in the overwhelming divine presence that permeated this realm. They''d awakened to a larger world than they''d ever imagined existing.

    "Your world acknowledges only three ''known'' gods - Solarus of Light, Luna of Night, and the Craft God of Creation. Yet other deities exist beyond mortal recognition," Arthur spoke with calculated authority, watching his audience drink in every word.

    "Today I reveal myself to you," he continued, subtle amusement in his voice. "Soon enough, I shall take my place among your world''s ''known gods.''"

    Lance and his companions exchanged meaningful glances.

    "My lord," Lance knelt deeper, "I swear the world will know you. The ''Three Known Gods'' shall become four, with Dionysus among them."

    His companions stared in shock at their captain''s submission before dropping to their knees beside him.

    Arthur smiled as his following grew, watching status scrolls materialize before each new convert.

    After further instruction, he sent them back to Angel City.

    ---

    The Dionysus headquarters erupted in panic at a sudden shout: "The invaders have returned!"

    Joshua, Elena, and the followers turned to face the threat, only to see Lance and his men approaching with open hands.

    "Fear not! We now serve your god - our god!" Lance announced.

    Disbelief rippled through the crowd as Lance explained his conversion. "I have met Lord Dionysus himself," he declared. "He dwells in the gods realm, veiled in mystery and wielding power beyond comprehension. He restored my fallen men to life! His might surpasses even Solarus!"

    Gasps echoed through the underground chamber. The followers stared in amazement - a Champion of Solarus, one of their greatest enemies, now proclaimed Dionysus''s supremacy. Such a conversion defied imagination.

    The revelation that their god had personally intervened, even resurrecting the dead, sent whispers of awe through the gathering. Their faith, already strong, grew deeper with each detail of Lance''s testimony.

 Chapter 236: Development

    Chapter 236 - Development

    (3rd Person POV)

    After meeting with their fellow Dionysus followers, Lance and his team returned to Angel City''s church to report their "success."

    "Ah, Lord Champion!" Thaddeus spread his arms wide. "Your service to the church deserves proper reward. Our most beautiful sisters await to tend to you and your men. They''ll provide whatever... comfort you desire."

    Lance studied the gathered sisters - most wearing inviting smiles, though a few showed clear discomfort. His gaze paused on Elena, recognizing her from the underground sanctuary. Her presence explained much about the cult''s preparation.

    "High Inquisitor Thaddeus," Lance''s voice cut like ice. "You dare offer sacred sisters as common whores? Is this what Solarus''s church has become?"

    The chamber fell deathly silent.

    "My lord, this is merely tradition-" Thaddeus began.

    "Tradition?" Lance''s laugh held no warmth. "You corrupt these women, twist their sacred vows into prostitution, and call it tradition? Look at them - some can barely hide their disgust. Yet you''d force them to service us like common brothel workers?"

    "We meant no offense-" another elder tried to interject.

    "No offense?" Lance''s voice rose. "You''ve turned Solarus''s temple into a whorehouse! You speak of fighting cults while running one yourselves! At least street prostitutes choose their profession - you take advantage of women who sought spiritual purpose!"

    Thaddeus fell to his knees. "Please, Lord Champion, we only thought to honor you as we have other holy warriors-"

    "And there it is," Lance''s tone dripped disgust. "Admitting this is how you''ve treated every sacred warrior. How many sisters have you forced to ''honor'' visitors? How many have you broken with your ''traditions''?"

    The church officials prostrated themselves, begging forgiveness. Just days ago, Lance and his men would have eagerly accepted such "rewards." Now they stood as harsh judges of the corruption they once participated in.

    Through this exchange, Lance caught Elena''s eye. Their fingers formed subtle gestures only Dionysus''s followers would recognize - silent acknowledgment of their true faith.

    ***

    Time slipped into October, allowing Arthur to focus on his projects now that his cult''s safety was secured.@@@@

    The Hellfire HQ''s ring-shaped construction project, now in its fourth month, had become Horn Kingdom''s most talked-about development. Its distinctive circular design sparked widespread speculation about inspiration from his Lord of the Rings, though Arthur neither confirmed nor denied these theories.

    Meanwhile, his technology initiatives faced different challenges in other regions.

    "Now, Mr. President, let''s discuss our plans for you."

    Paul could only nod, sweat beading on his forehead. The organization backing his campaign was clearly far more powerful than he''d imagined. This display of supernatural might shattered any illusions he had about being truly in control.

    ***

    Two weeks after securing the cult''s safety, the Dionysus followers had transformed their recruitment strategy. Rather than the obvious methods that had drawn attention before, they now operated with calculated precision.

    Their masterstroke was founding the "Corleone" gang, taking the name from the influential Demonfather that had revolutionized crime dramas worldwide.

    The name carried weight in criminal circles, lending them immediate street credibility. New recruits joined what they thought was simply another organization inspired by the legendary film franchise, only later being introduced to the deeper truth of Dionysus''s faith.

    This two-step recruitment process kept them invisible to religious authorities. The only ones who took notice were other gangs in the city, but these posed far less of a threat than organized religions.

    Interestingly, there are potential recruits that was rather unusual.

    Elena discovered an unusual gathering of potential recruits in an alley. Young men stood in a circle, taking turns delivering quick-spoken verses about street life, their words flowing with rhythmic precision over beats pounded out on crates and walls. The crowd around them grew larger, cheering as each performer tried to outdo the last.

    She listened, baffled by their strange slang and patterns of speech. "What are they even saying?" she muttered, straining to understand their coded language and street terminology. After a moment, she shook her head. "Well, it''s not my concern how they express themselves." She turned away, leaving the enthusiastic gathering behind.

    ***

    Meanwhile, as the Dionysus cult flourished in secrecy, Hellfire Studio had hit a creative lull. Other major studios dominated the market - Titan Pictures, Lava Brothers, Bryan Brothers, and Underground Films released blockbusters monthly, maintaining constant presence in theaters.

    Arthur recognized he''d neglected his audience''s demands too long, particularly the highly anticipated Lord of the Rings sequel. Beyond that, Star Wars remained unrealized - an intellectual property that could cement Hellfire''s dominance even further in the industry.

    On October 27, 1274, he launched two parallel initiatives: opening auditions for Lord of the Rings''s second installment while personally venturing into Eden''s wilderness to scout dragons for the production. Real dragons, he knew, would give his film authenticity no other studio could match.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    If you want to read the advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 237: Finding dragons

    Chapter 237 - Finding dragons

    (Arthur POV)

    Finding dragons in Eden proved more challenging than anticipated. I searched the mountains beyond Craft Kingdom''s borders, venturing into beast-inhabited territories.

    The harsh desert landscape stretched endlessly, dotted with ancient pyramids and sand-swept ruins. Deadly creatures prowled these lands, though none posed a real threat to my power level.

    My Level 4 Bracelet of Lifeblood Veins was invaluable, allowing me to teleport between locations with ease. Its increased usage limit for world-travel teleportation significantly expanded the scope of my search.

    I decided to investigate a promising cave system. The entrance looked deceptively welcoming - cool air drifted out, crystalline formations sparkled on the walls, and the soft sound of underground streams echoed within. It felt more like entering a luxury resort than a potentially deadly cave.

    But I knew better than to trust this peaceful facade. Eden''s unexplored regions remained wild and dangerous, largely due to Lunar Kingdom''s environmental protection policies. The elven government fiercely preserved these natural spaces, despite the dwarves'' push for modernization.

    The dwarves had to settle for developing their underground domains, establishing the Craft Kingdom. Each state specialized in different crafts - Sculptors'' Haven with its master carvers, Mechanists'' Deep focusing on advanced technology, and others each with their unique expertise.

    My reminiscing ended abruptly as danger sense flared. I leaped backward just as the ground where I''d stood exploded, stone shrapnel flying everywhere.

    Looking up, I spotted thousands of massive bats clinging to the cave ceiling, their eyes glowing blood-red.

    "Mental note: get anti-rabies shot later," I chuckled. Another invisible attack forced me to dodge.

    My eyebrows rose as I evaded purely on instinct. The countless hours spent training in Dragon Ball''s world had honed my reflexes well.

    After avoiding several more invisible strikes, I recognized the attack pattern. These weren''t ordinary bats - they were using Soundwave Magic, channeling destructive sonic energy at their targets.@@@@

    The bats'' attacks posed little challenge. I cast "Soundwave Nullifier," a basic Soundwave Magic spell that not only blocked their sonic assault but absorbed it, strengthening my defense with each strike.

    Their frustration showed as they beat their wings furiously, intensifying their attacks. Thousands of bats channeled more power into their sonic blasts, the combined magic creating visible distortions in the air.

    I smiled at their futile efforts. While a single bat''s magic couldn''t harm me, the combined force of thousands might actually sting. I could use my Devourer Ring to absorb their magic, but it was already at capacity from earlier encounters.

    Lewis Light was among these privileged few. The superstar had arrived in Horn Kingdom a week ago, attending daily auditions despite his fame. Unlike his usual instant casting in other studios, here he faced the same rigorous process as everyone else.

    The media couldn''t resist covering his daily visits to Hellfire Studio. Headlines spread across entertainment papers:

    "SUPERSTAR LEWIS LIGHT FACES REAL AUDITION PROCESS AT HELLFIRE"

    "NO SPECIAL TREATMENT: Even Lewis Light Must Prove Himself to Arthur Pendragon"

    "Is Hellfire''s Mysterious ''Dragon Project'' Worth Lewis Light''s Persistent Efforts?"

    "INDUSTRY SHOCKED: Why Would Lewis Light Submit to Weekly Auditions?"

    "Sources Say Light Dreams of Joining Arthur''s Next Epic - But Can He Make the Cut?"

    A week later, news of Lewis''s ongoing auditions traveled far beyond the borders of the Horn Kingdom, reaching neighboring realms and even his hometown of Angel City in the U.S.E.

    His fans wrestled with mixed emotions - pride warring with concern as they watched their idol undergo such a lengthy audition process. Yet most understood why. Arthur Pendragon, despite being just three years into his career, had revolutionized the entertainment industry. His meteoric rise from unknown to industry titan made his exacting standards understandable.

    In Lewis''s hometown, speculation ran wild about the mysterious project that could command such dedication from their famous son.

    At the Golden Lion tavern, Lewis''s old friends gathered to discuss the situation.

    "Arthur''s track record speaks for itself," Horton swirled his wine thoughtfully. "Any project that makes Lewis work this hard for just an audition must be something special."

    "No question about it," nodded James, a working actor himself. "Speaking as someone in the industry, I''m dying to know what Arthur''s planning. His creative vision is unmatched."

    "True, but have you noticed how he''s spread himself thin lately?" Joe interjected, shaking his head. "Between his new entertainment machines, computers, and that QR code system, we''re seeing fewer films. Such a waste of his filmmaking genius."

    Meanwhile, in Horn Kingdom, Lewis sat across from Arthur for another interview, detailing his evolving approach to the character. The contrast between the public speculation and the reality of these intense private sessions couldn''t have been starker.

 Chapter 238: Surprising Arthur

    Chapter 238 - Surprising Arthur

    (Lewis Light POV)

    I sat before the demon prince, answering each question with careful consideration. Despite my years of experience in the industry, I felt like a novice actor at his first audition.

    Two weeks of trying for the role of E?omer had taught me humility. Even with my confidence in my abilities, every aspect demanded perfection. This wasn''t just another role - this was Lord of the Rings. As a longtime fan of the first film, even being considered felt like an honor.

    Now, in my final audition, everything hung in the balance.

    "Tell me, Mr. Light," Arthur leaned forward, "how has your understanding of E?omer evolved these past two weeks? How do you see his relationship with Rohan''s people? His inner conflict about The?oden''s condition?"

    The questions struck at the heart of the character. Rather than answer verbally, I let my performance speak.@@@@

    Remaining seated, I transformed - my posture straightened with noble bearing, eyes hardening with the weight of watching my kingdom fall to corruption.

    My voice carried the pride of Rohan''s cavalry master, tempered by the pain of watching my uncle fall under Saruman''s influence.

    I delivered E?omer''s inner turmoil without grand gestures - just the subtle shifts in expression that conveyed a warrior''s heart breaking for his people and his king.

    As I finished, I met Arthur''s gaze, my heart pounding despite my professional composure. Was it enough? The thought made me want to laugh at myself - here I was, Lewis Light, sweating over an audition like a newcomer.

    Arthur''s smile broke through my anxiety. "Looking at you perform just now, all I can say is that you did great." He paused for effect. "I guess you can be our E?omer."

    Arthur''s acceptance struck me speechless. My heart seemed to stop, eyes widening in shock. Joy and disbelief warred within me, leaving me unable to form words.

    I''d only felt this way once before - at my very first film casting. That same overwhelming mixture of emotions flooded back.

    "Mr. Light? Are you still there?" Arthur''s voice broke through my daze.

    "Um, uh, yeah," I stuttered, shaking my head. "Sorry about that. I lost myself for a moment."

    "No worries." His understanding smile put me at ease. "I can see how much you invested in this role. Your genuine happiness at being accepted shows clearly."

    I couldn''t help but laugh. "Was I that obvious?"

    "Indeed," Arthur chuckled. "For an actor, you''re not very good at hiding your joy."

    My soft laughter acknowledged the truth in his words.

    Her continued silence puzzled him. "Your parents being from Roses Kingdom doesn''t explain hiding this from me. They wouldn''t be involved in an auction house''s business."

    The question hung in the air as Sylwen''s discomfort grew more obvious. Clearly, there was more to this story than family resentment alone.

    Sylwen finally broke her silence. "Boss, I kept this private for personal reasons, but..."

    Arthur nodded encouragingly.

    "My parents will definitely attend the auction," she stated with certainty.

    "You seem quite confident about that," Arthur replied, surprise evident in his voice.

    "The auction happens every four years, drawing royalty, nobles, and elites from everywhere." Sylwen took a deep breath. "I''m certain because my parents... they''re the King and Queen of Roses Kingdom."

    Arthur''s eyebrows shot up. "You''re telling me you and Firfel are princesses of Roses Kingdom?"

    Sylwen nodded, her cheeks flushing. "Yes. Our father currently rules as King, with our mother as Queen."

    Arthur rose from his chair. "So both of you have been princesses this entire time?"

    "Yes," Sylwen admitted, clearly embarrassed. "I''m sorry for concealing this for so long."

    Arthur massaged his temples with a sigh. "Well, it hardly matters now." He shook his head, focusing on the more pressing issue. "What''s important is we finally have a lead on obtaining dragons."

    He pushed aside the revelation about Firfel and Sylwen''s royal status, his mind already picturing himself astride a dragon.

    "I truly apologize for hiding something this important, boss." Sylwen bowed deeply.

    "It''s fine," Arthur waved off her concern. "Start making travel arrangements. We need to be properly prepared for this auction - I won''t leave without a dragon."

    Sylwen nodded, then added with slight hesitation, "I should mention... Firfel might be there as well."

    Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Then I''ll extend her an invitation to join us."

    Sylwen''s expression tightened almost imperceptibly, discomfort evident in her posture at the prospect of attending alongside her sister.

    Arthur caught her reaction and sighed inwardly. While he wanted to help bridge the gap between the sisters, forcing the issue would only make things worse. He''d have to be patient and let Sylwen work through her feelings in her own time.

 Chapter 239: Ambitious planning

    Chapter 239 - Ambitious planning

    (3rd Person POV)

    Two days had passed since Sylwen revealed her royal lineage to Arthur. In that time, she had thrown herself into travel arrangements for the upcoming companion beast auction, determined to make amends for concealing such vital information from her boss. Her diligence extended beyond the auction preparations - she tackled all her missions with renewed fervor, as if seeking redemption through exemplary service.

    Arthur noted Sylwen''s exceptional performance in the Hellsing Organization''s operations. As she completed each task, she generated an increasing flow of "Sigil Points" - a unique currency within the organization that Arthur could use to purchase skills for his subordinates.

    Currently, Sylwen stood as his sole agent, and Arthur had been rewarding her efforts by unlocking new abilities for her to master. One such skill, the "Kamehameha", granted Sylwen a potent energy attack, though she used it sparingly due to its hefty power drain.

    As Sylwen focused on the auction arrangements, Arthur anticipated the imminent expansion of his Hellsing Organization. Lance and his men were poised to join their ranks, their loyalty to Arthur already solidified.

    For now, Lance and his men maintained their cover as devout followers of Solarus, carrying out their duties at the Holy Church in Apollo Kingdom.

    The church''s expansive training ground teemed with activity, filled with sacred knights and champions honing their skills. At the center stage stood Cardinal Virtue, known affectionately as Senior Virtue among the faithful. His voice rang out with passionate conviction as he addressed the assembled "Solarus Army".

    "Praise be Solarus! Today marks a momentous occasion. We shall determine which among you prove worthy of the esteemed title ''Solarus Champion''." Senior Virtue''s gaze swept over the gathered Vice-Champion Sacred Knights, his eyes alight with pride. "Each of you stands as a testament to the exceptional training provided by Apollo University, guided by the finest mentors in the kingdom."

    He gestured to the champions who had taken their place beside him on the stage, their presence lending weight to his words. "Should any of you manage to battle a champion to a draw, or in rare cases, emerge victorious in single combat, you shall be granted the title of Solarus Champion!"

    A roar of enthusiastic cheers erupted from the Vice-Champion Sacred Knights, their excitement palpable at the prospect of such an honor.

    Lance, standing among the champions, sought out Jier in the crowd below. As his second-in-command and a Vice-Champion himself, Lance held unwavering confidence in Jier''s abilities.

    Their eyes met, and a subtle nod passed between them.

    In that brief exchange, an unspoken understanding passed between them - Jier would strive to secure the title of champion, not merely for personal glory, but to further their mission as spies for their new lord, the great Dionysus.

    "Let the battles commence!" Senior Virtue declared, his voice ringing out across the training ground. "Each of you will be called forth to face a champion in single combat."

    As the competition began, Jier''s eyes hardened with determination. He watched as the first Vice-Champion stepped up to challenge a seasoned champion, only to be swiftly overwhelmed.

    The defeated knight was carried away on a stretcher, his bones shattered from the brutal encounter.

    It''s going to be a logistical nightmare, Arthur admitted to himself, his brow furrowing as he grappled with the myriad details. But if anyone can pull it off, it''s me.

    Two hours later, Arthur emerged from his office, his mind still buzzing with the challenges that lay ahead.

    With a deep breath, he steeled himself for his meeting with Firfel and made his way to the opulent restaurant nestled in the heart of Hellscape Center.

    Firfel was already seated when Arthur arrived, an apologetic smile on his lips. "Sorry for keeping you waiting," he said, sliding into the chair opposite her.

    She rolled her eyes, but there was no real annoyance in the gesture. "It''s fine. I''m used to it by now."

    Arthur''s smile widened as he reached for her hand, still encased in a delicate lace glove, and brought it to his lips in a gentlemanly kiss.

    A shy smile tugged at Firfel''s lips, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. Despite the frequency of Arthur''s chivalrous displays, she couldn''t help but be charmed by them. "You''re starting to act more and more like those hypocritical humans who fancy themselves gentlemen," she teased.

    With a chuckle, Arthur adjusted his suit, a picture of suave confidence. "Now, now, let''s not pretend that hypocrisy is a uniquely human trait," he countered, his tone playful. "We demons are quite adept at it ourselves. It''s practically a racial trait."

    Firfel rolled her eyes once more, a quick retort falling from her lips. "Oh, so you admit to being a hypocrite then? How refreshing to hear such honesty from a demon."

    Arthur''s laughter mingled with hers as they fell into their familiar banter, the comfort of their long-standing friendship evident in every word.

    As they awaited their orders, their conversation flowed easily, touching on various topics. When their meals arrived, they dug in with relish, savoring the exquisite flavors.

    Halfway through the meal, Arthur paused, a question forming on his lips. "Firfel, have you heard of a major auction house called Alicorn Auction?"

    Firfel''s knife stilled mid-cut, her eyes widening slightly in surprise. "Ye¡ª" she began, but quickly caught herself. With a small cough, she amended, "Actually, no. I haven''t."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow, not missing the aborted affirmation. It was clear that Firfel had been about to say "yes" before thinking better of it.

    Not surprising, he mused silently. Alicorn Auction is known for catering exclusively to royalty, nobility, and the most influential figures. Firfel must be trying to keep her status as a princess of the Roses Kingdom under wraps.

    While Arthur pondered Firfel''s reaction, her own mind raced with questions. Why is he suddenly asking about the auction? Could it be that he''s been invited to attend as well? Just yesterday, her noble friend Shafel had extended an invitation for her.

 Chapter 240: Relationship progress

    Chapter 240 - Relationship progress

    (3rd Person POV)@@@@

    As Firfel looked at Arthur, her mind raced with possibilities. With his status as a famous filmmaker, he most definitely has enough influence to be invited by Alicorn Auction, she concluded.

    Feigning ignorance, she tilted her head. "Alicorn Auction? Can''t say I''ve heard of it." She paused, then added, "What sorts of things do they auction?" Her question was a careful probe, an attempt to discern whether Arthur had indeed received an invitation.

    Arthur confirmed her suspicions with his next words. "I hadn''t heard of them before either," he admitted, "but I recently received an invitation. Apparently, they''re quite an influential auction house, known for being highly selective in their guest list. Only those with significant power and influence make the cut."

    He continued, "From what I gathered, they specialize in auctioning off creatures suitable for forming pacts, like wyverns."

    Firfel schooled her features into an expression of surprise, as if this were the first time she''d heard of such a thing. "Hmm... They do sound like a big deal."

    Nodding, Arthur took a bite of his fried rice before responding. "Definitely. And get this¡ªthey only hold auctions once every three years. That''s how exclusive they are."

    Humming thoughtfully, Firfel speared a piece of tender Japon beef, savoring the rich flavor before posing her next question. "So... Are you planning to attend?" She kept her tone casual, despite already having a strong inkling of what his answer would be.

    "Absolutely," Arthur confirmed, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "How could I pass up the opportunity to potentially own a wyvern or maybe even..." He paused for dramatic effect. "A dragon?"

    This time, Firfel''s surprise was genuine, her eyes widening. "A dragon? They''re actually auctioning off those magnificent creatures?"

    Arthur sighed, a mix of excitement and concern in his expression. "Yes, unfortunately." He elaborated, "As much as I''d love to have a dragon of my own, I recognize them as intelligent, noble beings. Part of me wants to attend the auction simply to purchase one and set it free."

    Firfel furrowed her brow. "But then how would you be able to call it your own?"

    "Well," Arthur explained, "I would let the dragon choose. If it wished to stay with me, I would be honored. But if it desired freedom, I wouldn''t stand in its way."

    A warmth blossomed in Firfel''s chest at Arthur''s words. As an elf, she had always held a deep affection and respect for all creatures, and Arthur''s compassionate approach resonated with her own values.

    Her mind drifted back to the incident three years prior when Arthur had gone out of his way to liberate a herd of elephants from the clutches of marauding orc tribes. His kindness and bravery had only served to deepen her admiration for him.

    With a playful grin, Arthur raised his hand. "And none of it would have been possible without my contributions," he reminded her.

    Rolling her eyes, Firfel shook her head. "Yes, yes, I''m well aware," she acknowledged, her gaze settling on the camera in Arthur''s hand, the Hellfire and Impact logos prominently displayed.

    It had only been a few weeks since Arthur''s company, Hellfire, had entered into a partnership with Impact, solidifying their presence in the camera industry.

    Almost unconsciously, Firfel voiced her thoughts aloud. "It''s no wonder you''ve been invited to such a prestigious auction house. With the wealth you''re accumulating from your various business ventures, they''re undoubtedly eager to secure a chunk of your fortune."

    Arthur chuckled, nodding in agreement. "I couldn''t agree more." Then, catching Firfel off guard, he added, "Speaking of the auction, I''m planning to attend, and I''d love for you to join me. What do you say?"

    Firfel''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? You want to invite me?"

    "Absolutely," Arthur confirmed with a nod.

    Hesitation crept into Firfel''s voice. "I''m not sure I have the funds to participate," she admitted.

    "Don''t worry about that," Arthur assured her, his smile warm and genuine. "I''ll cover the expenses for you." Seeing her uncertain expression, he added, "I might even buy you a unicorn while we''re there if you''d like."

    A soft laugh escaped Firfel''s lips. "I hope you won''t come to regret that offer," she teased.

    Arthur''s smile only grew. "Never," he promised. "The auction is set to begin in a few days, so make sure you''re prepared."

    Firfel nodded, a thought suddenly occurring to her. "If it''s alright with you, could I invite Shafel to join us as well?" she asked, hoping to use her friend''s presence as a buffer for her own conflicting emotions.

    Stroking his chin, Arthur considered her request. "I was hoping it could be just the two of us, but if it would make you happy, then by all means, invite him along."

    "Thank you," Firfel said, her smile genuine and appreciative.

    With their plans settled, Arthur and Firfel bid each other farewell, Arthur driving her home before returning to his own mansion.

    As he settled into his room, Arthur''s thoughts turned to his followers, particularly the filmmaker Levi Strauss. He had recently learned that Levi''s film had been accepted into an indie film festival, a development that pleased him greatly.

 Chapter 241: Itéˆ¥æªš art

    Chapter 241 - It''s art

    (Levi Strauss POV)

    The invitation letter from the Sunshine Indie Film Festival still felt surreal in my hands.

    After countless sleepless nights and endless revisions, my film had actually made it into competition. While Sunshine City''s festival might not carry the prestige of major international events, its reputation for launching emerging talent made my heart race with possibilities.

    My family remained blissfully unaware of my filmmaking pursuits.

    The thought of their reaction - particularly my father''s inevitable disapproval - threatened to dampen my excitement, but I pushed those thoughts aside. Tonight belonged to the arts, to creativity, to dreams finally taking shape.

    The red carpet stretched before us like a crimson dream. My cast members and I exchanged nervous glances before taking our first steps into that dazzling spotlight.

    Cameras flashed sporadically - nothing like the frenzied attention lavished on the B-list celebrities in attendance, but enough to make this moment feel magnificently real.

    During the opening reception, the warm lighting and flowing champagne created an atmosphere of casual elegance. Several established filmmakers drifted toward our group, their interest seemingly piqued by fresh faces.

    "You seem quite young to be directing," one of them observed, wine glass tilting precariously as he gestured. "How many films under your belt?"

    "The committee''s notoriously selective," another added, his salt-and-pepper beard lending gravitas to his words. "Getting accepted for your work is no small feat."

    My chest swelled with pride as I introduced myself. "I''m actually new to the industry. Levi Strauss, pleased to meet you all." The words tumbled out with barely contained enthusiasm.

    The shift in atmosphere was immediate and crushing. Their expressions transformed from professional curiosity to thinly veiled hostility at the mention of my surname.

    "Strauss?" One filmmaker''s voice dropped an octave. "As in the Angel City loan sharks?"

    "That family that''s been bleeding working people dry for generations?" Another''s lip curled in disgust. "Their debt collectors are worse than street thugs."

    "I''m not..." The words stuck in my throat. How could I deny my family''s reputation when I''d witnessed their ruthless business practices firsthand? "I''m different from them. My work stands on its own merit."

    "Right," the first filmmaker scoffed. "I''m sure your family''s connections had nothing to do with the selection committee''s decision."

    The man with the salt-and-pepper beard spat at my feet, the gesture shocking in its deliberate crudeness. "Parasites, the lot of you."

    They dispersed like smoke, but their toxic presence lingered. I watched helplessly as they spread through the reception, poisoning other conversations with whispers and significant looks. Soon, the entire room seemed to radiate hostility, dozens of eyes carrying the weight of generations of grievances against my family name.

    My cast members beamed with pride, their earlier humiliation forgotten in this moment of vindication. We had done it - created something that transcended prejudice and preconceptions.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Within two days, "Cool Hand Jake" became the festival''s unexpected sensation. Word spread like wildfire through the indie film community, drawing increasingly larger audiences to each screening. The film''s exploration of individuality versus institutionalization resonated deeply, overshadowing even Dururu''s technically impressive but safer work.

    The same filmmakers who had spurned Levi now approached with careful overtures, though some maintained their distance out of lingering prejudice or pride. Their attempts at networking carried an awkward mix of professional interest and personal discomfort - the Strauss name still carried its weight of history.

    Dururu watched his presumed festival triumph slipping away with poorly concealed resentment. The dwarf filmmaker had expected to sweep the awards, his path to recognition seemingly assured until this upstart''s film captured the festival''s imagination.

    The shift in momentum was undeniable. Where once Dururu''s name dominated festival conversations, now speculation centered on "Cool Hand Jake" and its unlikely creator - the outcast scion of Angel City''s most notorious family, who had somehow crafted a masterpiece about freedom from within the gilded cage of privilege.

    ***

    Amsterdam, the jewel of Roses Kingdom, hummed with unprecedented activity as distinguished guests materialized across the city. News crews scrambled to document each arrival, their cameras capturing a parade of world powers converging on the ancient capital.

    Crown Prince Rajesh of Bharat Kingdom descended from his enchanted palanquin, while the Wales princes arrived astride their signature hippogriffs. The Arabia Kingdom princesses emerged from their magic-woven silk pavilion, their beauty drawing gasps from onlookers. Each arrival seemed choreographed to outshine the last.

    The appearance of Crown Prince Azazel Morningstar alongside his sister Apollonia sent ripples through the media. Their presence, combined with the steady stream of nobles and elites flooding the city, sparked wild speculation.

    "Did you see her? The princess with hair like spun moonlight?" A merchant whispered to his wife as they watched from their shop doorway. "I''ve never seen such grace."

    "Forget the princess," his wife replied, eyes wide. "Why are so many powerful figures gathering here? Secret summit, perhaps?"

    "Ha! Maybe they''re planning to crown a new High King," another shopkeeper joked, drawing laughter from the growing crowd of observers.

    The speculation reached fever pitch when Arthur Pendragon appeared with Firfel and Shafel. Media crews swarmed their car, forcing them to retreat quickly into their hotel.

    Inside, Arthur shook his head at the commotion. "This auction carries more weight than I imagined. Even Azazel made an appearance."

    "Your eldest brother?" Shafel raised an eyebrow. "The crown prince himself?"

    Arthur nodded, watching the persistent reporters through the window. "The auction begins tonight, but I''m curious about the logistics. A venue that can accommodate dragons without causing mass panic in the city..."

 Chapter 242: The Dragons

    Chapter 242 - The Dragons

    (3rd Person POV)

    Night fell like a velvet curtain over Amsterdam. Arthur, Firfel, and Vivienne emerged from their hotel shrouded in elegant hooded robes, following an enchanted flying letter that glowed with runic script.

    The magical missive led them through winding cobblestone streets to an unremarkable tavern door.@@@@

    A gruff dwarf doorkeeper examined their credentials before ushering them inside. The narrow hallway opened into a vast chamber filled with hooded figures - the world''s elite gathered in anonymous anticipation.

    Before Arthur could fully process the gathering, brilliant light erupted from the center stage. An elder elf materialized, his silver hair cascading over robes that shimmered with old ages of magical wisdom.

    "Distinguished guests," his voice carried effortlessly through the chamber, "prepare yourselves for translation to the auction grounds."

    The air crackled with arcane energy as an enormous portal manifested, its edges wreathed in shifting prismatic light.

    The crowd gasped collectively as the gateway stabilized, revealing glimpses of an otherworldly realm beyond.

    "Please proceed in orderly fashion," the elf instructed, gesturing toward the portal. "Mind your step - dimensional transitions can be disorienting for the uninitiated."

    Arthur and his companions joined the procession through the portal.

    The passage felt like stepping through a curtain of cool mist, followed by a momentary sensation of weightlessness. When reality solidified around them, they found themselves in a massive amphitheater carved directly into an old forest.

    Massive trees with trunks wider than castle towers formed natural columns around the space. Their canopy stretched hundreds of feet overhead, their leaves seeming to glow with their own inner light.

    The stage itself appeared to be a perfectly circular clearing, its grass shimmering with protective enchantments.

    Tiered seating made of living wood spiraled upward around the central space, offering perfect views while maintaining the natural harmony of the forest. The air itself felt different here - charged with old magic and possibilities.

    "A pocket dimension," Arthur breathed, recognizing the telltale signs of a completely separate reality. "They created an entire realm just for these auctions."

    Firfel and Shafel exchanged subtle glances at the magnificent pocket dimension surrounding them. As members of Roses Kingdom''s elite, they recognized the handiwork of the Alicorn Auction House - a joint venture between elven mystics and dwarven engineers that had somehow preserved the lost art of dimensional crafting.

    Though both women knew the truth behind this ethereal space, they maintained expressions of wonder for Arthur''s benefit. Their pretense, however, didn''t fool him.

    A princess whose true identity remains hidden from the public, Arthur mused, observing Firfel''s carefully measured reactions. His gaze shifted to her companion. And Shafel - far more than the simple actress she pretends to be.

    Arthur had done his research on Shafel as well. Her acting career might have fooled the public, but deeper investigation revealed layers of complexity that went far beyond the stage.

    Thanks to Sylwen''s revelation, Arthur now saw through the carefully constructed personas before him. Speaking of Sylwen - he caught a glimpse of her lurking in the shadows nearby, her conflicted gaze fixed on her sister. The weight of their unspoken history hung heavy in the air between them.

    The third cage contained what appeared to be living lightning. White-gold scales sparked with internal energy, and eyes the color of storm clouds fixed upon the assembled buyers with ancient wisdom. When it joined its brethren in roaring, static electricity crackled through the air.

    "Magnificent..." someone breathed.

    "Worth every coin of my family''s fortune," another voice declared.

    "By the gods, look at their power - even as juveniles!"

    Shafel and Firfel stood transfixed, their practiced composure cracking in the face of such majesty. Beside them, Arthur''s fingers dug into his armrest with enough force to splinter the enchanted wood, though none nearby noticed - their attention completely captured by the dragons'' display.

    Not far away, Azazel leaned forward in his seat, desire burning in his eyes. Despite his experience with a dragon during his time in the Nether Realm and Eden Region, these specimens represented something different - purer, more primal in their power. Each possessed unique characteristics that marked them as potentially legendary companions.

    Apollonia clutched her brother''s arm, her voice barely a whisper. "The blue one, brother - did you see how its wings mirror the night itself?"

    The dragons roared in unison, their combined voice shaking the very foundations of the pocket dimension.

    The runic chains on their cages groaned ominously, magical containment struggling against raw draconic might. Even as juveniles, their power threatened to overwhelm the magical wards.

    "These dragons represent three distinct ancient bloodlines," Delaney continued, her voice carrying authority born of deep knowledge. "The Crimson Drake of the Eternal Flame, the Astral Wyrm of the Midnight Sky, and the Storm Drake of the Lightning Crown. Each possesses power that would humble most kingdoms. These containment cages merely suppress their magical power - without such precautions, their raw power would shatter this pocket dimension."

    Her expression grew grave as she surveyed the eager crowd. "However, I must issue a stern warning. Dragon blood pacts are not mere business transactions. These juvenile dragons, though not yet fully grown, already possess power equivalent to the rulers of minor kingdoms. Attempting a blood pact without matching their strength..." She let the words hang ominously. "Your body would literally tear itself apart from the magical backlash."

    Apollonia felt her dreams crumbling. She had come to the auction full of hope, seeing a dragon companion as her escape from an unwanted arranged marriage.

    Her parents'' words echoed mockingly in her memory - their promise of freedom if she could tame a dragon now revealed as an impossible challenge.

    A warm hand settled on her shoulder. She looked up to find Azazel''s reassuring smile.

    "Don''t lose heart," he said softly. "I''ll secure one of them myself, then help you form your own bond."

    "But how?" Apollonia''s voice carried both hope and skepticism. "Didn''t you hear what she said about the power requirements?"

    As if in answer to her question, Delaney''s voice rose again. "There exists one alternative path to dragon companionship for those of insufficient personal power. A stronger individual may first establish the blood pact themselves, then later transfer the bond to another. The dragon, already tamed and accepting of the pact, offers far less resistance to such a transfer. This method has historically enabled younger members of powerful bloodlines to inherit dragon companions."

    Hope flickered back to life in Apollonia''s eyes. She turned to her brother, who squeezed her shoulder gently.

    "See?" Azazel''s confidence never wavered. "First, I''ll form the initial bond - my time in the Nether Realm has given me more than enough power to match these young ones. Then, once the dragon accepts me, we can transfer the pact to you. You''ll have your freedom, little sister."

    The ancient dragons roared again, as if acknowledging the siblings'' pact. Around them, other powerful figures began whispering among themselves, clearly reconsidering their bidding strategies in light of Delaney''s warnings.

 Chapter 243: PokçŒ«Ball?

    Chapter 243 - Poke?Ball?

    (3rd Person POV)

    Though the dragons were mere juveniles, their ages ranged from 20 to 30 years old - a testament to their immense potential. The power they wielded, even at such a young age, drew the covetous gazes of countless individuals, their status and influence notwithstanding.

    Acquiring an adult dragon was a feat beyond the reach of most, the creatures'' might far too great for any but the strongest to handle. But a juvenile dragon presented a rare opportunity - a chance to tame and shape a legendary beast, ensuring its loyalty even as it grew into the fullness of its power.

    In a secluded section of the amphitheater sat Crown Prince Drakon of Wales, flanked by his butler and younger sister, Rika.

    Rika clung to her brother''s arm, her deep blue eyes wide with a mix of awe and apprehension as she watched the dragons roar, their cries shaking even the unflappable Queen of Roses. "Royal brother," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, "can we truly tame such fearsome creatures?"

    The butler, adjusting his glasses with a practiced motion, spoke up before Drakon could respond. "Fret not, Princess Rika," he assured, his tone brimming with confidence. "While these dragons are indeed formidable, they pale in comparison to the might of Crown Prince Drakon."

    Rika''s eyes widened further, her gaze shifting to her brother. "Is this true?"

    Drakon smiled warmly, patting his sister''s head with an affectionate touch. "Indeed it is," he confirmed. "The beasts I encountered in the Nether Realm make these juvenile dragons seem like mere playthings."

    "The creatures of the Nether Realm are truly so terrifying?" Rika asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "To put it in perspective," Drakon explained, his voice lowering conspiratorially, "these dragons, unless fully grown, would stand little chance against even a B-Grade Nether Beast."

    Rika''s expression transformed, wonder and admiration shining in her eyes as she regarded her brother anew.

    On the stage, Queen Delaney once again addressed the gathered crowd, her voice amplified by the enchanted microphone. "As you can all bear witness, these dragons, though young, possess a fierceness and dominance that belies their age. I must caution any potential buyers - to successfully purchase and control one of these magnificent creatures, you will need someone of significant power to calm them."

    She paused, holding aloft a small, intricately crafted device that seemed to pulse with an inner light. "Once a purchase is made, the dragon will be contained within this ancient technological marvel - the Pocket Vault." The device gleamed in her hand, its surface etched with arcane symbols that seemed to dance and shift before the eyes.

    "However," Delaney continued, her expression growing somber, "a powerful mage must continuously infuse this artifact with magical energy to maintain the dragon''s containment. Should the magical power prove insufficient, there is a grave risk of the dragon breaking free."

    A murmur rippled through the gathered nobles and elites, their eyes fixated on the Pocket Vault with a mix of reverence and disbelief.

    "Impossible," one whispered, awestruck. "I thought the art of crafting Pocket Vaults was lost centuries ago."

    When the bidding reached a staggering four and a half million dollars, Firfel leaned closer to Arthur, her voice tinged with curiosity. "You''ve been awfully quiet. Are you having second thoughts about purchasing a dragon?"

    Arthur chuckled, his confidence unwavering. "Me? Hesitating?" He settled back in his seat, resting his chin on his hand with a self-assured air. "Have you forgotten that I have billions in the bank? A few million is hardly a concern."

    Firfel and Shafel exchanged another glance, silently acknowledging the truth in Arthur''s words.

    With the staggering success of his films, Arthur''s wealth had grown to unimaginable heights. The day''s box office earnings alone could easily cover the current bid several times over.

    The bidding reached a staggering 5.8 million dollars, and Arthur''s gaze landed on the individual responsible for the hefty sum - none other than his brother, Crown Prince Azazel Morningstar of the Morningstar Kingdom. Beside Azazel sat Apollonia, her eyes fixed on the dragons with rapt attention.

    So, they''ve set their sights on the dragons as well, Arthur mused silently, his mind racing with the implications of this development.

    A momentary hush fell over the room following Azazel''s bid, only to be shattered by a booming voice. "Seven million dollars!"

    All eyes turned to the source of the declaration, revealing Billy Dark - the wealthy dwarf whose presence had been highly anticipated. This marked his first foray into the bidding war.

    The assembled crown princes exchanged glances laden with concern. While they had access to vast kingdom funds, potentially exceeding billions, they were acutely aware of the consequences of overspending. Every coin diverted to the auction was a coin taken from the people they were sworn to serve.

    "Eight million!" Drakon''s voice rang out, his gaze locking with Billy''s. "Mr. Dark, if you would be so kind as to concede the dragon to me, I assure you, your generosity will not be forgotten."

    Billy paused, considering the Crown Prince of Wales'' words. Though a billionaire in his own right, he recognized the value of forging connections with influential figures like Drakon. In truth, he had little personal use for a dragon - his bidding served more as a calculated move to gauge the reactions of those around him.

    "Ten million!" The shout came from Kurogami Akuma, the Crown Prince of Japon. He, too, sought to curry favor with Billy. "Your support in this matter would be most appreciated, Mr. Dark."

    Kurogami then turned to Drakon, his voice lowering. "Perhaps it would be wise for us to cease our competition, Prince Drakon. After all, there are still two other dragons to be won. Surely we can come to an arrangement that benefits us both."

    Drakon''s fingers tapped against the armrest, his mind weighing the options before him.

    Delaney''s voice cut through the murmurs. "Going once... going twice..."

    Many assumed the Crimson Dragon would be claimed for the princely sum of ten million. But just as the final call was about to be made, a youthful voice pierced the air.

    "Twenty million dollars!"

 Chapter 244: Dragons Acquired

    Chapter 244 - Dragons Acquired

    (3rd Person POV)

    The audacious leap from ten million to twenty million dollars left the crowd stunned. Curiosity burned in their eyes as they sought the identity of the bidder bold enough to risk offending the Crown Prince of the Japon Empire. As one, they turned to face the source of the bid.

    Kurogami''s gaze darkened with annoyance as he took in the sight of a young man in a finely tailored suit, flanked by two breathtaking women. The small, crimson horns adorning the man''s forehead marked him unmistakably as a demon.

    But what truly set the crowd abuzz was the realization that this was no ordinary demon¡ªit was none other than Arthur Pendragon, the renowned filmmaker and inventor of the revolutionary barcode system.

    Whispers rippled through the assembled guests, their voices tinged with a mix of awe and disbelief.

    "Isn''t that Arthur Pendragon? The mastermind behind the wildly successful Lord of the Rings films?"

    "I heard his barcode invention has completely transformed commerce across the demon realms."

    "To think he would bid so boldly against the Crown Prince of Japon... The man must have nerves of steel."

    Kurogami''s eyes hardened as they locked onto Arthur, a solemn intensity emanating from his gaze. Near him, Billy''s expression mirrored the same dark intensity, his thoughts racing.

    So, this is the genius behind the computer and the barcode system, Billy mused silently, his mind already calculating the potential implications of Arthur''s presence.

    From his seat, Azazel studied Arthur intently, his gaze tinged with a mix of nostalgia and wonder. Is this truly the Arthur I remember? he mused silently, marveling at the transformation of his younger brother. Time has certainly left its mark on him.

    Azazel''s surprise at Arthur''s audacious bid mingled with a growing sense of respect for the man his sibling had become.

    Beside him, Apollonia''s excitement bubbled over, her eyes sparkling with unrestrained joy. "Arthur! I can''t believe it''s really him!"@@@@

    "Indeed," Azazel confirmed with a nod, his own emotions more carefully contained.

    Apollonia''s words tumbled out in a rush, her voice tinged with a mix of elation and frustration. "After all these years, I''m finally seeing him again. Can you imagine? Father and Mother have forbidden me from even visiting him, and now, here he is, right before our eyes!"

    Azazel''s brow furrowed, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. "They forbade you from seeing him?"

    Apollonia confirmed his question with a solemn nod, her earlier excitement tempered by the weight of their family''s complex dynamics.

    A heavy sigh escaped Azazel''s lips as he grappled with the realization of their parents'' actions. Lately, their decisions had become increasingly difficult to comprehend¡ªfrom restricting Apollonia''s contact with Arthur to pressuring her into a political marriage with the Prince of Thorne Kingdom, all in the name of expanding Morningstar''s influence.

    In Azazel''s mind, a simpler solution presented itself. Why resort to such convoluted schemes? he pondered, his strategic instincts asserting themselves. Morningstar possesses the strength to simply invade Thorne and unite the kingdoms through force of arms.

    On the stage, Delaney quickly regained her composure after the initial shock of Arthur''s bid. With practiced ease, she resumed the countdown. "Going once... Going twice..."

    Kurogami''s teeth clenched, his pride warring with the knowledge of the potential consequences of further bidding. With a burst of determination, he shouted, "Twenty-two million!"

    A collective gasp filled the room, the audience stunned into silence by Arthur''s audacious move.

    They had assumed his interest would wane after securing the first dragon, but his relentless bidding proved them sorely mistaken.

    Just as it seemed the Night Dragon would be claimed, a booming voice cut through the murmurs. "One hundred and thirty million!"

    The crowd turned to face the new challenger, their eyes widening as they recognized the distinctive features of a dwarf. But this was no ordinary dwarf¡ªit was Dwalric himself, a figure of immense wealth and influence.

    Dwalric''s gaze locked with Arthur''s, a provocative glint in his eyes. The bid had soared from a mere 1 million to an astonishing 130 million, a sum that exceeded the prepared funds of even the most affluent attendees.

    Arthur met Dwalric''s gaze, a hint of amusement playing at the corners of his lips. "One hundred and forty-five million," he countered smoothly.

    "One hundred and fifty million," Dwalric fired back without hesitation.

    A smile spread across Arthur''s face as he recognized the game Dwalric was playing. The dwarf''s bitterness over being denied the barcode technologies was well-known, and the declining stock prices of Dwalric Corporation since the introduction of Arthur''s system had only added fuel to the fire.

    "One hundred and eighty million," Arthur declared, his voice carrying a note of challenge.

    Dwalric''s grin widened, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "Two hundred million!"

    Unbeknownst to those around him, Dwalric had no genuine intention of acquiring the dragon. His sole purpose in driving up the price was to force Arthur''s hand, to make him pay dearly for his prize.

    In truth, Dwalric''s presence at the auction was to forge connections with the influential figures who would be attending the exclusive after-party.

    Arthur, sensing the shift in the game, made a surprising decision. "A Night Dragon... Its beauty is undeniable, but in the spirit of generosity, I believe I shall concede this round to Mr. Dwalric."

    Dwalric''s eyes widened in shock, his triumphant grin faltering. "You... You''re withdrawing from the bidding?"

    Arthur nodded, his expression serene. "Indeed, I am."

    Delaney, seizing the moment, brought the hammer down with a resounding thud. "Going twice... Going thrice... Sold to Mr. Dwalric!"

    As the pocket vault containing the Night Dragon was presented to Dwalric, a flicker of regret passed through his eyes, the realization of his unintended acquisition settling heavily upon him.

    The auction pressed onward, the focus shifting to the final dragon¡ªthe mesmerizing white-gold specimen.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Arthur''s voice rang out, "One hundred million."

    The staggering 99 million dollar jump left the room in stunned silence, the audacity of the bid rendering even the most seasoned attendees speechless.

    Delaney herself struggled to maintain her composure, her eyes widening at the unprecedented leap. Regaining her professionalism, she resumed the familiar cadence. "Going once, going twice, and going thrice... Sold to Mr. Pendragon!"

    In the end, Arthur emerged as the undisputed victor, claiming two of the three dragons for his own.

 Chapter 245: After-party

    Chapter 245 - After-party

    (Apollonia POV)

    "Sold to Mr. Pendragon!" Delaney''s announcement rang through the room, confirming that the third dragon had been claimed by my brother Arthur without any challengers.

    I marveled at the unprecedented display of dominance in an auction filled with some of the wealthiest and most influential individuals from across the realms.

    Yet, there stood Arthur, unfazed and triumphant.

    His strategy of opening the bidding for the third dragon at an astronomical 100 million had effectively extinguished any desire among the other attendees to compete. The sheer audacity of spending such a sum on a single creature, even one as magnificent as a dragon, bordered on the absurd.

    However, as I gazed at my brother from across the room, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of admiration for his bold move.

    "Unbelievable," Azazel muttered beside me, shaking his head in disbelief. "Where in the world is Arthur getting all this money?"

    A smile tugged at my lips as I turned to face my elder brother. "This is what I''ve been telling you, brother. Arthur''s success knows no bounds. In fact, every time you purchase the latest issue of those comics I recommended, you''re contributing to his ever-growing wealth."

    Azazel nodded thoughtfully, his eyes alight with curiosity. "I never imagined that buying cheap entertainment like Batman and Superman comics could amass such a fortune."

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his revelation. "It''s not just the comics, though. Arthur''s films and TV network are also major sources of his income. And let''s not forget his genius inventions¡ªthe Barcode System and the Computer."@@@@

    Azazel''s expression shifted to one of awe as he considered the implications. "I''ve heard about the potential impact of those innovations. They could reshape the future of entire realms."

    A heavy sigh escaped my lips as a pang of regret settled in my chest. "Father made a grave mistake by casting brother Arthur out."

    Azazel nodded solemnly, his gaze fixed on Arthur as he accepted the Pocket Vault containing his newly acquired dragons.

    Amidst the joy of witnessing my brother''s triumph, a sobering realization dawned on me. "We haven''t secured a dragon for ourselves," I mumbled, my voice tinged with disappointment.

    Failing to obtain a dragon meant that Father would not relent on the arranged marriage he had planned for me. The thought alone sent a shiver down my spine.

    Azazel, sensing my distress, placed a comforting hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, Apollonia. We''ll find another way."

    His words offered a glimmer of hope, but it was his next suggestion that caught me off guard.

    "Perhaps we could ask Arthur for one of his¡ª"

    "No!" The word burst from my lips before he could finish his sentence.

    Amidst the sea of derision, Crown Prince Drakon of Wales approached Arthur, the crowd parting before him like the Red Sea. Arthur braced himself for another round of ridicule, but Drakon surprised him by extending his hand in greeting.

    "Arthur Pendragon, I''ve heard a great deal about you," Drakon said, his smile genuine. "I am Drakon Wales, and it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    Arthur clasped Drakon''s hand, returning the firm handshake. "Likewise," he replied with a nod.

    As they shook hands, Drakon applied extra force, testing Arthur''s strength.

    To his surprise, Arthur''s grip remained steady, matching his own without so much as a flinch.

    Drakon''s eyes widened almost imperceptibly, a flicker of intrigue crossing his features.

    Releasing Arthur''s hand, Drakon maintained his friendly demeanor, acting as if nothing out of the ordinary had transpired.

    "I hear you''ve made quite an impact on the sport of football," he remarked, smoothly changing the subject. "It''s an incredible game. I''ve become a fan myself since I started watching the matches. In fact, I''ve been considering signing up as a player."

    Arthur tilted his head, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Is that so?"

    Drakon nodded enthusiastically. "Absolutely. And I must say, I''m a huge admirer of your films as well, particularly Lord of the Rings."

    He launched into an animated discussion of his favorite scenes and characters, while the aloof nobles and royals looked on in disbelief.

    They had hoped to find an ally in Drakon, someone who would share their disdain for Arthur. Instead, they watched as the crown prince engaged in friendly banter with the very man they sought to belittle.

    Off to the side, Drakon''s butler and little sister, Rika, exchanged confused glances. Rika leaned in, whispering, "I thought brother had declared his intention to persuade Arthur to relinquish the dragons. What''s with this sudden display of camaraderie?"

    The butler scratched the back of his head, equally perplexed. "I cannot say for certain, Princess Rika. Perhaps the prince has some hidden stratagem at play?"

    Yet, as the minutes ticked by, Drakon made no move to broach the subject of the dragons. After a pleasant conversation with Arthur, he bid him farewell and returned to his bewildered entourage.

    Before either the butler or Rika could voice their questions, Drakon spoke, his expression grave. "That Arthur Pendragon is far more than he appears. We would be wise not to underestimate him."

    The butler and Rika exchanged another puzzled glance, their curiosity piqued by Drakon''s cryptic words.

    Unbeknownst to them, Drakon''s mind was reeling from the revelation of Arthur''s hidden strength. The simple handshake had been a test, one Drakon had entered with a touch of arrogance, only to find himself on the receiving end of a grip that left a lasting impression.

    How could a filmmaker, a prince rumored to be the weakest in history, possess such formidable strength? Drakon pondered, his brow furrowing in contemplation as he reassessed everything he thought he knew about Arthur Pendragon.

 Chapter 246: New Co-stars

    Chapter 246 - New Co-stars

    (3rd Person POV)

    As the After-Party progressed, Arthur found himself surrounded by a throng of nobles, royals, and elites, each vying for his attention.

    While many sought to forge connections with the talented filmmaker, others harbored ulterior motives, eager to persuade Arthur to part with his newly acquired dragons.

    Despite the undercurrent of ulterior motives, the overall atmosphere remained festive, with guests indulging in the lavish offerings and engaging in lively conversations.

    Amidst the revelry, Delaney, the gracious host of the After-Party, took to the stage once more. "I am delighted to see everyone enjoying themselves at this gathering, a joint effort between myself and the esteemed Alicorn Group."

    A hush fell over the crowd as Delaney continued, her voice carrying a note of warmth and sincerity. "This event serves not only as a celebration of the auction''s success but also as a testament to the enduring spirit of our community. It is through gatherings like these that we forge lasting bonds and create opportunities for growth and collaboration."

    Her gaze then shifted to Arthur, a smile playing at the corners of her lips. "And of course, we cannot overlook the most remarkable victor of this year''s auction¡ªMr. Pendragon."

    Beside Arthur, Firfel felt the weight of Delaney''s gaze upon her, and she instinctively averted her eyes, a flicker of unease crossing her features.

    Delaney pressed on, her voice filled with admiration. "Mr. Pendragon''s acquisition of not one, but two of the three dragons on offer is a feat that will undoubtedly be remembered for years to come." She paused, a mischievous glint in her eye. "And let us not forget the significant contribution his generous bids have made to our charitable causes. A portion of the proceeds will be donated to those in need, a testament to the true spirit of this gathering."

    A round of applause erupted from the crowd, the guests nodding in approval and raising their glasses in a toast to Arthur''s generosity and the event''s philanthropic aims.

    As the applause died down, Delaney''s expression turned curious. "While it may be beyond my station to inquire, I cannot help but wonder about Mr. Pendragon''s intentions for the dragons. Is it, perhaps, to form a blood pact with these magnificent creatures, as many of us have speculated?"

    Every eye in the room turned to Arthur, the air thick with anticipation. The question on everyone''s mind was clear¡ªwhat could a filmmaker and businessman possibly want with two dragons?

    Arthur, sensing the weight of their collective gaze, spoke with a calm assurance that belied the extraordinary nature of his revelation. "In truth, I acquired the dragons with the intention of casting them in an upcoming film production."

    A stunned silence fell over the gathering, the guests exchanging looks of disbelief.

    The absurdity of Arthur''s statement hung in the air, the notion of using dragons, creatures of immense power and mythical status, as mere actors in a movie seemed almost sacrilegious.

    As the initial shock subsided, the room erupted into a cacophony of murmurs and gasps, the guests struggling to comprehend the audacity of Arthur''s plan.

    "Dragons? In a film? Has he lost his mind?"

    "The sheer arrogance! To think he would reduce such majestic beings to mere props!"

    Even Delaney, usually the picture of composure, found herself momentarily at a loss for words, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    Across the room, Azazel and Apollonia stared in disbelief at Arthur''s announcement, rendered momentarily speechless.

    Amidst the chaos, Arthur remained calm and confident, a smile playing on his lips as he led Firfel and Shafel to the refreshments.

    Laughter, harsh and mocking, echoed from the dragons. "We need only wait for your magic to wane, and we shall break free of this accursed Pocket Vault!" the white-gold dragon declared.

    "Precisely!" the crimson dragon agreed.

    Arthur''s grin widened. "Is that so?" With a casual flick of his wrist, he poured an immense surge of magical power into the Pocket Vault.

    The dragons roared in surprise and pain as the overwhelming pressure engulfed them.

    ~Ten Minutes Later~

    "This... this cannot be! You possess such tremendous magical reserves?!" the crimson dragon gasped, its voice strained.

    Triumph gleamed in Arthur''s eyes. "Indeed, my magical power is vast. I can keep you contained indefinitely, especially with this Ancient Ring at my disposal." He held up the Devourer Ring, ensuring the dragons took note of its presence. "Of course, I could also forge a blood pact and make you my companions."

    Faced with the undeniable proof of Arthur''s magical prowess, the dragons'' defiance crumbled, replaced by a subdued wariness.

    ***

    Days passed, and Firfel and Shafel returned to Horn Kingdom just as preparations for the Lord of the Rings production kicked into high gear.

    In the bustling VFX Studio, Arthur gathered the cast and crew for a momentous announcement.

    With a dramatic flourish, he revealed an ornate, gilded sphere that pulsed with an otherworldly glow. Gasps of amazement turned to cries of terror as two colossal creatures emerged from the device, their scales glinting in the studio lights.

    Panic seized the room as the realization dawned¡ªdragons, real dragons, stood before them.

    Even Firfel and Shafel, despite their long association with Arthur, couldn''t suppress the primal fear that gripped their hearts. Had Arthur lost control?

    "Everyone, please calm down!" Arthur''s voice boomed over the chaos. "These dragons mean us no harm. Look, they''re not even interested in attacking."

    True to his word, the dragons remained stationary, their eyes scanning the room with an air of detached curiosity rather than aggression.

    As the initial shock subsided, Arthur addressed the gathered crew. "Meet your new co-stars," he announced, gesturing to the crimson and white-gold dragons. "We''ll call them Red and Yellow for simplicity''s sake."

    George stepped forward, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and disbelief. "Arthur, as your mate for years, I thought nothing could surprise me anymore. But this?" He shook his head, a laugh escaping his lips. "You actually convinced dragons to act in our film?"

    Vivienne, her voice trembling slightly, chimed in. "How in the world did you manage to acquire these creatures, Arthur?"

    Arthur merely smiled, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    At the back of the crowd, Lewis Light felt his heart pounding against his ribs. He''d known from the script that dragons would play a role in Lord of the Rings, but never in his wildest dreams had he imagined Arthur would cast actual, living dragons.

 Chapter 247: Proud actors

    Chapter 247 - Proud actors

    (Crimson "Red" Dragon POV)

    Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I would stoop so low as to become a mere prop in a film, all for the sake of regaining my freedom. The very thought would have been preposterous to me a decade ago.

    Curse my foolishness! I mentally berated myself, my mind drifting back to the fateful day of my capture. If only I had known the consequences of venturing beyond the safety of the Draconic Realm!

    Ten Years Ago

    Excitement coursed through my veins as I prepared to embark on my first journey outside the confines of the Draconic Realm. Confidence swelled within me, a certainty that my power would be more than enough to overcome any obstacle in my path.

    And for a time, I was right. As I descended upon an elven city, my mere presence sent waves of awe and fear rippling through the populace. Though I was but a juvenile dragon, I effortlessly overpowered even the mightiest elven warriors who dared to stand against me.

    Arrogance consumed me. I reveled in the way the elves catered to my every whim, teaching me the common tongue and introducing me to the wonders of their culture¡ªfilms, traditional games, sports, and more. I was their king, and they my willing subjects. It was no less than I deserved.

    I basked in the adoration and reverence the world showered upon me. I was a dragon, a being to be admired, feared, and worshipped in equal measure.

    Or so I believed, until the day I ventured beyond the borders of that friendly elven kingdom, eager to explore more of the world.

    "The dwarves and their legendary craftsmanship," I mused aloud. "Perhaps they could fashion a mechanical likeness of me. What a delightful diversion that would be!"

    Foolishly, I assumed the dwarves would welcome me with the same warmth and deference as the elves. How wrong I was.

    The moment I alighted in a dwarven city, I found myself surrounded by a phalanx of heavily armed soldiers. Before I could utter a single word, they opened fire, their weapons trained on me with ruthless precision.

    Rage consumed me. I fought back with all my might, but my resistance only served to escalate the situation.

    They dragged me deep underground, where they imprisoned me within a mechanical contraption fortified with both magic and technology.

    To my horror, I discovered I was not alone in my captivity. Dozens of other dragons, all mere younglings like myself, languished in similar prisons. Over the course of a decade, our numbers swelled to nearly two hundred.

    Salvation came in the form of an assault by adult dragons, their fury enabling many of us to escape. But fortune was not on my side, and I found myself ensnared within the confines of a Pocket Vault.

    "Incredible! Dragons truly live up to the legends my grandfather used to tell!" a demon actor exclaimed in awe.

    "I never thought I''d see the day when I''d be acting alongside such magnificent beings," an elven actress gushed, her eyes wide with wonder.

    "To think we''ll be witnessing the raw talent of dragons on the big screen," a human crew member murmured, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Their praise and reverence were a balm to my bruised pride, tempering the sting of having to follow Arthur''s commands.

    Perhaps, I mused, there was some small satisfaction to be found in showing these lesser beings the true might and majesty of dragonkind, even if it meant enduring the indignity of acting in a mortal''s film.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    The presence of the dragons on set sent ripples of astonishment through the cast and crew. Whether they were actors or technical staff, everyone found themselves marveling at how Arthur had managed to bend these majestic creatures to his will, albeit reluctantly.

    Among the most intrigued were Firfel and Shafel. They knew firsthand the immense challenge of taming even juvenile dragons, yet here was Arthur, commanding them with apparent ease.

    How did he accomplish this? they wondered silently, their minds grappling with the implications. The only plausible explanation was that Arthur''s power surpassed that of the dragons themselves, enabling him to dictate their actions as one would a mere pet. But the notion of Arthur possessing such immense strength seemed almost inconceivable.

    Nearby, Rocky, cast in the role of Theoden, found himself equally astounded. In all his years, he had rarely encountered dragons, let alone expected to witness two of them under Arthur''s control.

    This kid never ceases to amaze, Rocky mused, his gaze fixed on the young director.

    Ever since that fateful day when Arthur had undergone his transformation, becoming a filmmaker and inviting Rocky to star in "Demonfather," he had sensed a profound change in the boy. It wasn''t just a shift in mentality; there was an undeniable growth in Arthur''s magical prowess and martial arts skills, evident in the way he carried himself.

    How did he achieve such a remarkable transformation? Rocky pondered, his curiosity piqued.

    As an ancient vampire demon, Rocky had never before witnessed a metamorphosis quite like Arthur''s. It defied explanation, leaving him both impressed and perplexed.

    Shaking his head, Rocky refocused his attention on the task at hand, joining his fellow cast members in the ongoing rehearsal.

 Chapter 248: Holidayéˆ¥æªš charm

    Chapter 248 - Holiday''s charm

    (3rd Person POV)

    Days turned into weeks as the rehearsals continued, each session bringing the cast and crew closer to the first day of filming in the VFX Studio.

    As time passed, Red and Yellow found themselves growing accustomed to the presence of their human and elven colleagues. To the surprise of many, the dragons also began to exhibit a greater degree of obedience towards Arthur, a development that did not go unnoticed.

    While curiosity about Arthur''s ability to command these magnificent creatures lingered in the minds of all, they knew better than to pry. Instead, they gradually accepted Arthur''s control over the dragons as simply another facet of his mysterious persona.

    Upon entering the VFX Studio, the dragons couldn''t help but marvel at the transformative power of the illusions that altered the backdrop, transporting them to another world entirely.

    "Incredible!" Red exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. "It''s as if we''ve stepped into a different land, all through the magic of illusion!"

    Yellow, though less easily impressed, nodded in agreement. "It reminds me of the Illusion Valley back in the Draconic Realm," he mused, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.

    Arthur''s ears perked up at the mention of this unfamiliar place. "Draconic Realm?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Red, caught up in his excitement, began to explain. "It''s the realm where we dragons¡ª"

    But before he could continue, Yellow swiftly interrupted. "It''s nothing! Just a figment of my imagination, a made-up place!"

    Red, catching Yellow''s pointed glare, quickly realized his error. "Ye-yeah, that''s right. Just an imaginary realm, nothing more!"

    In his enthusiasm, Red had nearly forgotten the cardinal rule: the Draconic Realm was a closely guarded secret, its existence meant to be hidden from outsiders.

    Arthur, however, was not so easily fooled. "Is that so?" he murmured, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Inwardly, he had no doubt that this ''Draconic Realm'' was indeed the dragons'' place of origin.

    An intriguing realm, he mused silently. Perhaps I should consider paying it a visit before venturing into the Netherworld.

    After all, the Draconic Realm was likely to pose fewer dangers than the infamous Netherworld.

    Pushing these thoughts aside for the moment, Arthur refocused his attention on the task at hand¡ªbringing his cinematic vision to life.

    With a mere flick of his finger, he uttered a command that resonated through the studio. "Atmosphere Control."

    The media had previously criticized the H.E.S for its high price point, deeming it too costly for a mere toy.

    But now, faced with the console''s impressive sales, they realized they had underestimated the lengths parents would go to bring happiness to their children.

    When December 25th arrived, tens of thousands of children across the kingdom awoke to find beautifully wrapped gifts waiting beneath their Winter Trees.

    Squeals of delight filled the air as they tore open the packages, revealing the H.E.S consoles they had so desperately wished for.

    "Mommy, look! Santa Claus made my wish come true!" one little boy exclaimed, bouncing with joy.

    His parents exchanged knowing glances, their hearts full of warmth at the sight of their child''s unbridled happiness. In that moment, the true magic of Winter Day became clear¡ªa magic born not from the existence of Santa Claus, but from the love and dedication of parents striving to create precious memories for their little ones.

    The festive energy that enveloped Horn Kingdom during Winter Day didn''t go unnoticed by other nations. Television broadcasts carried the joyous atmosphere to kingdoms like Morningstar, Bharat, Choson, and Japon.

    While the concept of Santa Claus and the Winter Day celebration was new to many in these lands, they quickly grasped the essence of the holiday.

    The appeal of Winter Day was so strong that other kingdoms began considering adopting the tradition for themselves. Corporations took note of the economic boom Horn Kingdom experienced during December, and they were eager to replicate that success.

    But it wasn''t just the financial benefits that caught their attention. The televised images of smiling faces, particularly those of delighted children, stirred envy among the citizens of these kingdoms.

    As the Winter Day celebrations in Horn Kingdom dominated the airwaves, viewers in other countries couldn''t help but notice the frequent mentions of the H.E.S video game console. This inadvertent promotion served as a powerful advertisement for the device.

    The H.E.S had already made its way to the United States of Empirica and other Evros kingdoms. Despite these nations'' efforts to block Arthur''s crucial businesses, such as the barcode system and computers, they had allowed the import of his video game console, believing it to be of little consequence.

    However, unbeknownst to them, the popularity of video games was steadily growing, with more and more people discovering the joys of interactive entertainment.

    In Japon, a kingdom known for its gambling machines like pachinko, the concept of video games was still relatively new. However, the televised Winter Day celebrations from Horn Kingdom had piqued interest in the entertaining world of video games.

    Yamauchi, a savvy businessman who owned a chain of hotels, a taxi service, and several casinos in Japon, recognized the untapped potential of video games.

    While he knew he couldn''t directly copy the advanced technology used in the H.E.S, Yamauchi saw an opportunity to partner with Hellfire and develop entertaining games for the console.

    He astutely observed that the H.E.S''s popularity was hampered by a limited selection of games. By collaborating with Hellfire to create compelling video games, Yamauchi believed he could capitalize on this emerging market that many had yet to fully appreciate.

 Chapter 249: Franchise

    Chapter 249 - Franchise

    (3rd Person POV)

    For the cast and crew, interacting with the dragons under Arthur''s control proved to be an eye-opening experience.

    Contrary to their initial expectations, the dragons were far from the dangerous and terrifying creatures they had imagined. Instead, they displayed a surprising level of friendliness and intelligence.

    George, a dwarf who had always been wary of dragons despite their cooperation, found himself seeing them in a new light after weeks of acting alongside them as Gimli.

    His long-held belief that dragons were fierce and unreasonable creatures began to crumble in the face of their genuine camaraderie.

    "Haha, I still remember the way those elder elves tried to make me their protector!" Yellow reminisced, his laughter tinged with a hint of melancholy. "Those were good times..."

    Red chimed in, his eyes distant with memories. "Oh, I know what you mean. I can''t forget the day when the elves fawned over me, cleaning my claws and showering me with treats, all in the hopes that I''d stay in their forest city."

    Witnessing two dragons engaged in such nostalgic conversation was a sight George had never imagined possible.

    Moreover, the dragons had formed an unexpected bond with Kurt and Imkrag.

    George couldn''t help but reflect on Kurt''s transformation since his role as Fredo in the previous Lord of the Rings film.

    The once shy half-dwarf, half-human had blossomed into a confident young man, his popularity soaring in the wake of the movie''s success. Kurt had become the ambassador for the "Hobbit" race, a new category inspired by the Lord of the Rings and officially recognized by nations worldwide.

    Kurt had become the ambassador for the "Hobbit Race," a role he embraced with enthusiasm. Imkrag, the half-dwarf, half-imp actor known for his portrayal of Gollum, had also undergone a remarkable transformation.

    Despite the occasional teasing he endured due to his famous lines, Imkrag remained humble and grateful for the opportunities that had come his way.

    George, like the other actors, knew that none of their success would have been possible without the visionary guidance of one person: Arthur Pendragon, the busy director who had brought them all together.

    As George''s mind wandered, he couldn''t help but reflect on the incredible journey he and Arthur had shared. From their humble beginnings as inventor buddies in Morningstar Kingdom to the billion-dollar empire they had built, their lives had taken a remarkable turn.

    Lost in thought, George almost didn''t notice when his secretary, a female dwarf with a soft yet deep voice, leaned in to whisper in his ear.

    "Mr. George, I wanted to inform you that our first advanced arcade franchise, ''Hell''a Fun!,'' has been completed in the main Hellscape mall."

    The news came as no surprise to George. With a smile, he replied, "Excellent. We''re ready to introduce this franchise to interested businessmen."

    With Arthur fully immersed in his filmmaking, George, as the vice-chairman of the company, had taken on the responsibility of overseeing the execution of Arthur''s ambitious plans.

    The "Hell''a Fun!" franchise was Arthur''s brainchild, a vision of arcade chains that would expand not only throughout Horn Kingdom but across the world. It was no ordinary arcade; Arthur had infused the concept with a host of innovative ideas that set it apart from the competition.

    George''s secretary interrupted his musings once more. "Mr. George, you''ve also received several messages on your office computer, mostly from businessmen seeking collaboration opportunities."

    Intrigued, George raised an eyebrow. "Let''s hear them. There might be some promising leads."

    As his secretary relayed the messages, one, in particular, caught George''s attention. It was from a businessman in Japon named Mr. Yamauchi, expressing interest in creating video games for the H.E.S console.

    George recalled his previous discussions with Arthur about collaborating with businessmen to develop video games for their platform. Now, it seemed, Mr. Yamauchi was presenting just such an opportunity.

    "Gentlemen, let me remind you that I am not only Arthur''s trusted friend but also the vice-chairman of Hellfire. Our company is now worth billions, while many of you here are millionaires at best. I suggest you consider your position and appreciate the opportunity you''ve been given."

    The room fell silent, the weight of George''s words sinking in. Some guests shifted uncomfortably, their bravado evaporating under the dwarf''s unwavering stare.

    Yamauchi felt a chill run down his spine as George''s eyes settled on him, a smile that was equal parts greeting and warning.

    ''This vice-chairman is not to be underestimated,'' Yamauchi thought, his own business instincts kicking in. ''There''s more to him than meets the eye.''

    As the tension dissipated, George clapped his hands, his demeanor shifting to one of enthusiastic host.

    "Now, gentlemen, let me introduce you to the future of arcades. Welcome to Hell''a Fun!, where innovation meets excitement. Step inside, and prepare to be amazed."

    With that, the doors to the arcade swung open, inviting the guests to experience the wonders that awaited them.

    ***

    (Ken Yamauchi POV)

    As I stepped inside the Hell''a Fun! arcade, my mind swirled with questions. What sets this franchise apart from the rest?

    To my surprise, the interior was not only vibrant and colorful but also remarkably spacious. Surrounding me were an array of unfamiliar devices, each one piquing my curiosity. As a Japanese businessman with a background in casino entertainment, I couldn''t help but wonder if this arcade was, in fact, a cleverly disguised gambling establishment.

    The other guests seemed equally perplexed. "It looks like a typical arcade, just bigger and with some odd machines," one remarked. "What''s so special about it that Hellfire is making such a fuss?"

    Another chimed in, "I don''t see the investment potential here."

    A third added, "Arcades may be trending, but the profits are still low compared to the initial costs."

    I found myself agreeing with their assessments. Drawing from my own experience, I spoke up. "In Nihon City, the capital of Japon, arcades enjoyed a brief surge in popularity due to video games. However, with a limited selection of titles, they quickly lost ground to the casinos. I should know¡ªI own one myself."

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the group.

    "Seems like a risky venture."

    "Why pour money into something with such a short-lived appeal?"

    All eyes turned to George, the vice-chairman of Hellfire, awaiting his response.

    To my surprise, he nodded in acknowledgment. "I won''t deny that casinos typically outperform arcades. A handful of video game machines can''t compete with the allure of gambling."

    I raised an eyebrow, wondering if he was conceding defeat. But George continued, his voice filled with conviction.

    "However, everything is about to change with my boss Arthur''s revolutionary concept for arcades. Hell''a Fun! will transform the entire industry."

    My curiosity was instantly piqued. I glanced around, noting the same intrigue mirrored on the faces of the other guests. What did George and Hellfire have up their sleeves that could potentially transform the arcade business?

    Leaning forward, I prepared to listen intently as George began to unveil the secrets behind this intriguing new venture.

 Chapter 250: Helléˆ¥æªƒ Fun!

    Chapter 250 - Hell''a Fun!

    (3rd Person POV)

    A smile played on George''s lips as he observed the guests'' piqued curiosity and interest, their skepticism momentarily forgotten.

    "Those are bold claims," one guest remarked. "I hope they can live up to the hype."

    "Agreed," another chimed in. "We''ve heard big promises before, only to be disappointed."

    George''s confidence remained unshaken. With a clap of his hands, several employees materialized before him, ready to demonstrate the arcade''s unique offerings.

    "Seeing is believing," George declared. "Allow me to showcase the cutting-edge machines developed by our subsidiary, Hellfire Electronics."

    The guests exchanged intrigued glances as the employees prepared to unveil the arcade''s secrets.

    "First up, we have the ''claw machine,''" George explained. "Simply insert a coin, and the player has a chance to win the prize inside."

    An employee stepped forward, deftly maneuvering the claw in an attempt to grasp a plush toy. Despite his best efforts, the claw slipped, leaving the prize tantalizingly out of reach.

    As George continued his explanations, comprehension dawned on the guests'' faces.

    "This concept is quite novel," one guest mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    "It''s definitely unlike anything I''ve seen in traditional arcades," another agreed.

    A puzzled guest raised a question. "Isn''t this just a form of gambling?"

    George shook his head, his explanation clear and concise. "Not at all. The claw machine is a game of skill, not chance. The player''s success depends on their ability to manipulate the claw accurately."

    Yamauchi and several others nodded, accepting George''s reasoning.

    Next, George directed their attention to a large, colorful machine with flashing lights and a dance floor.

    "Behold, the dance machine!" he announced. "Players must follow the on-screen prompts, stepping on the illuminated squares in time with the music. In this case, we have the Queen song, ''We Are the Champions.''"

    An employee demonstrated, inserting a coin and taking their place on the dance floor. As the iconic melody blasted through the speakers, the employee moved his feet to the rhythm, his steps sometimes precise, other times stumbling.

    The guests watched in amazement as the employee''s performance unfolded, their eyes glued to the screen displaying the real-time score.

    When the song concluded, the employee''s score flashed on the screen: a respectable 70 percent.

    "Incredible!" one guest exclaimed. "I''ve never seen anything like it!"

    "The interactivity is truly impressive," another marveled.

    As George continued his explanations, the guests began to grasp the unique aspects of the Hell''a Fun! arcade.

    The reward system, with tickets functioning as a secondary currency exchangeable for tangible prizes, set this arcade apart from its competitors.

    George continued his demonstration by feeding the tickets into a machine, which rapidly consumed them while tallying the total. Once all the tickets in George''s hand had been processed, he pressed a single button, prompting the machine to dispense a paper slip. The slip featured a barcode and the total number of tickets credited.

    Approaching the counter, George presented the paper slip to the cashier. "At the moment, I only have 120 tickets, so I can exchange them for that simple biscuit," he explained.

    The cashier scanned the barcode on the paper and promptly handed George the biscuit he had selected.

    The guests observed this new concept with undisguised fascination, their interest piqued by the innovative exchange system.

    George instructed the employees to showcase a series of newly invented machines, even inviting the guests to try their hand at one.

    Ten minutes later, the guests found themselves unexpectedly engrossed in the entertaining activities, particularly the shooting game, its allure proving irresistible.

    Having thoroughly explained the intricacies of the arcade, George addressed the group. "Gentlemen, what are your thoughts on Hell''a Fun?"

    The guests eagerly shared their impressions, praising the interesting concept and drawing comparisons to amusement park prize redemption systems. They commended the entertaining nature of the machines and the unique ticket-based exchange process.

    "The way you''ve integrated the ticket system and the variety of prizes is quite clever," one guest remarked.

    "I can see this concept attracting a wide range of customers, from children to adults," another added.

    George beamed with pride as he unveiled the next step. "Hell''a Fun! is designed as a franchise opportunity. You have two options for partnership. First, you can purchase the machines directly from Hellfire Electronics, granting you full ownership. In this scenario, you would pay a royalty fee to Hellfire for the use of the franchise brand."

    He paused, allowing the information to sink in before continuing. "Alternatively, Hellfire can provide both the machines and the franchise rights. Under this arrangement, we would handle the maintenance and upgrades, while you focus on operations. Of course, this option entails a higher franchise fee and a percentage of the revenue."

    Despite the financial implications, many of the guests found themselves willing to take the risk, captivated by the charm and potential of Hell''a Fun! they had experienced firsthand.

    Yamauchi, who had initially attended the meeting to discuss video game collaborations with Hellfire, found himself equally intrigued by the franchise opportunity. As the owner of successful casinos in Nihon City, the capital of Japon, he recognized the inherent fun and entertainment value of Hell''a Fun!.

    This could be the perfect addition to my entertainment portfolio, Yamauchi mused, his mind already racing with possibilities.

    As the guests buzzed with excitement, George knew he had struck gold. Hell''a Fun! was poised to change the arcade industry, and these influential businessmen were eager to be a part of that transformation.

    ---

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my [email protected]/NewComer714.

 Chapter 251: New Arcade

    Chapter 251 - New Arcade

    (3rd Person POV)

    In the days following the introduction of Hell''a Fun! to the business guests, the arcade officially opened its doors to the public in Hellscape Center.

    Initially, curious individuals ventured into the expanded arcade section, and it didn''t take long for them to discover the sheer joy and entertainment it offered.

    Within a mere two days, foot traffic at Hell''a Fun! had skyrocketed, with the old arcade section in Hellscape Center experiencing a noticeable decline as people gravitated towards the new, exciting attraction.

    The allure of the potential rewards played a significant role in drawing the crowds. Rare prizes such as the "Good Guy Dolls," meticulously crafted with fake organs and blood to mirror their movie counterparts, and the iconic "One Ring" from the Lord of the Rings film, added to the arcade''s appeal. The famous yellow tracksuit worn by actor Bruce Lee also featured among the sought-after items.

    But perhaps the most coveted prize was the "Legendary Ticket," obtainable for a staggering 300,000 ticket points. The lucky winner of this ticket would be granted the opportunity to meet Hellfire''s esteemed actors and popular artists, including Selina Taylor, Jackie Chan, Firfel, Shafel, Rocky, Clint Foster, James Blaze, and Frederick.

    The prospect of rubbing shoulders with these celebrated figures fueled people''s motivation to play and collect tickets.

    Fans of Hellfire''s talented roster flocked to the arcade, eager to seize their chance at this once-in-a-lifetime experience.

    Word of Hell''a Fun!''s unique offerings spread like wildfire, with no need for overt marketing from Hellfire. The arcade''s reputation grew through the power of word-of-mouth, as excited patrons shared their experiences with friends and family.

    In a local high school, a young elf-demon couldn''t contain his enthusiasm as he addressed his group of friends. "Guys, have you heard about the new arcade at Hellscape Center?"

    His curious friend tilted his head, intrigued. "New arcade? What''s so special about it?"

    The others leaned in, eager to learn more. An imp demon chimed in, "Oh, are you talking about Hell''a Fun?"

    The elf-demon nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "That''s the one! I heard that by playing there, we can actually win rewards."

    His friends'' eyes lit up with curiousity. "Really? That sounds interesting!"

    The imp demon, already familiar with the arcade, suggested, "I''ve heard about it too. Why don''t we check it out after school? What do you say?"

    The group unanimously agreed, their curiosity piqued and their anticipation building.

    As they stepped into Hell''a Fun! after their classes, the friends were immediately struck by the vibrant, joyful atmosphere that permeated the arcade.

    "Wow, it''s so lively in here!"

    "I''ve never seen an arcade this packed before."

    Every corner of the arcade buzzed with activity. A group of friends huddled around the basketball shooting game, cheering each other on.

    Crowds gathered near the claw machines, eyes fixed on the prizes, hoping to snag a coveted stuffed toy. The dance machine attracted its own share of enthusiasts, their feet moving in sync with the flashing lights and pulsing beats.

    But it was the video game section that truly captivated the friends'' attention. They watched in awe as players engaged in head-to-head battles on the Tetris machines.

    "Wait, are they actually playing against each other in Tetris?" one of them gasped.

    A nearby patron overheard their amazement and eagerly explained, "You guys don''t know? These are the latest arcade video games here. They have a ''1v1'' option." He continued, "If two players insert tokens simultaneously into two arcade machines and select the same option, they can directly challenge each other."

    The friends soon discovered that the competitive multiplayer feature extended beyond Tetris. Games like "Mortal Kombat," a brutally entertaining 2D pixelated fighting game, allowed players to go head-to-head in intense battles.

    It became clear why the video game section of Hell''a Fun! had become such a popular attraction, drawing in crowds eager to test their skills against fellow gamers.

    ***

    As the days went by, the business guests who had expressed interest in opening their own Hell''a Fun! franchises quietly observed the arcade section, taking note of its growing success. It became increasingly apparent that the profits generated by Hell''a Fun! were quite substantial, with countless customers, primarily kids and young adults, eagerly exchanging their money for the seemingly worthless Hellfire Tokens.

    Among the business guests, Yamauchi found himself frequently visiting the arcade, captivated by the vibrant and lively energy that permeated the space. The cacophony of sounds - the pulsing beats from the dance machines, the cheers and laughter from the basketball shooting games - created an atmosphere of pure joy and excitement. Yamauchi couldn''t help but marvel at the players'' enthusiasm and their willingness to spend money on the various forms of entertainment.

    Intrigued, Yamauchi decided to try his hand at the basketball shooting game. He found himself engrossed, shooting hoops until the "game over" message flashed on the screen at level 3. His efforts earned him a respectable 75 ticket points. Over the course of several visits, Yamauchi managed to accumulate an impressive 572 ticket points.

    Approaching the counter, Yamauchi couldn''t help but notice the crowd of people eagerly exchanging their hard-earned ticket points for an array of rewards. The excitement in their voices was palpable as they discussed their choices.

    "I''ve always wondered about the taste of this special Hell flavor from Coke. Now I finally have enough tickets to exchange for it!" one enthusiastic customer exclaimed.

    Another pondered aloud, "Should I save up for more points? There''s this one item I really want..."

    Yamauchi overheard some patrons inquiring about the possibility of combining paper slips containing their ticket points. The cashier informed them that the points could indeed be combined and would remain valid for six months. This revelation seemed to motivate several players to save their tickets, aiming for the bigger, more coveted rewards.

    "I''ve got my eye on that ''Legendary Ticket,''" a determined demon shared. "I wonder if it''s actually possible to get it."

    "Keep playing those arcade machines that give out ticket rewards, and you''ll get there eventually," another patron advised. "Just keep in mind that the video game arcades don''t give out tickets, even though they''re the most popular for their entertainment value."

    As Yamauchi collected his chosen item, a simple Hellfire Coke cup, from the cashier, he couldn''t help but reflect on the potential of this business model. "I came here primarily to discuss a video game partnership with Hellfire," he muttered to himself, a smile playing on his lips. "But this arcade concept... it''s fresh, innovative, and would undoubtedly be a hit back home in Japon."

    ***

    Since the release of the H.E.S gaming console, arcades throughout Horn Kingdom had experienced a decline in popularity, leading to a reduction in foot traffic at the Hellscape locations.

    This shift had initially worked in favor of Fantasia Plaza, allowing the competing mall to regain its position in the market.

    General Manager Delvin had been quite pleased with this development, believing that Hellscape''s decline would continue, solidifying Fantasia Plaza''s spot as the kingdom''s premier mall.

    However, his satisfaction was short-lived as he began to notice a significant decline in Fantasia Plaza''s own performance once more.

    Perplexed, Delvin sought answers during a mall management meeting. It was then that he was informed by an employee about the new arcade section at Hellscape.

    "I thought arcades were already on the decline," Delvin remarked, frowning. "What in the nine hells is happening to make them popular again?"

    "Boss, it appears that Hellfire''s newly opened arcade franchise, Hell''a Fun!, is the reason," someone explained. "Many of our casino customers have suddenly shifted their attention there."

    "Hell''a Fun?" Delvin''s frown deepened. "An arcade with its own brand name now, huh? Well, go on and tell me more about it."

    The others exchanged glances before proceeding to inform Delvin about the attractive features and offerings that made Hell''a Fun! so appealing to the public.

    One demon spoke up, "I heard that Hell''a Fun! is a franchise opportunity. Why don''t we reach out to Hellfire and inquire about opening a location in our mall?"

    Delvin raised an eyebrow at the suggestion, but ultimately shook his head. "The decision isn''t entirely up to us. Currently, Fantasia Plaza lacks the necessary space, and our parent company, Westfield, would need to approve the addition of a Hell''a Fun! location."

    Westfield, a U.S.E-based company, was known for its cautious approach to partnerships, especially with demon-led enterprises like Hellfire.

    Delvin and his team understood that securing their approval for a Hell''a Fun! franchise within Fantasia Plaza would be an uphill battle.

 Chapter 252: Let the feelings out

    Chapter 252 - Let the feelings out

    (3rd Person POV)

    Within a week of its opening, Hell''a Fun! began receiving a flood of inquiries and proposals from companies eager to establish their own locations. Many of these interested parties were the very business guests who had attended the initial introduction, now fully convinced of the arcade''s potential.

    Discussions about construction plans and site selection for new Hell''a Fun! branches throughout Horn City were already underway.

    With the filming of Lord of the Rings wrapped up, George shifted his full attention to the business side of things.

    One particular businessman caught his eye¡ªYamauchi from Japon, who had not only applied for a franchise but was also actively scouting locations to open a Hell''a Fun! in his home country.

    George extended his full support to Yamauchi, recognizing the significance of having the first international Hell''a Fun! branch. The prospect of expanding beyond the borders of Horn Kingdom was an exciting milestone for the fledgling franchise.

    The business side of Hell''a Fun! was thriving, with investors drawn to the low-risk, high-reward potential of the arcade. The unique concept and proven success of the flagship location had instilled confidence in the franchise''s future.

    Meanwhile, in the realm of filmmaking, Arthur was putting the finishing touches on the Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers.

    The plot of this sequel had diverged significantly from the version Arthur remembered from his previous life, adding an element of intrigue and novelty to the project.

    Simultaneously, the filming of Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King was in full swing, though its completion was still a ways off. The ambitious endeavor of shooting two films concurrently had not gone unnoticed by the media.

    Rumors began to circulate, and soon enough, leaked information from Hellfire employees started making headlines in local newspapers and TV broadcasts.

    "Breaking News: Arthur Pendragon Attempting the Impossible! Sources Confirm Simultaneous Filming of Two Lord of the Rings Sequels!"

    "Insiders Reveal Arthur Pendragon''s Bold Move: Shooting Two Epic Films at Once!"

    "Titan Pictures CEO Skeptical of Arthur Pendragon''s Ambitious Project, Calls It ''Madness''"

    The buzz around Arthur''s audacious filmmaking feat spread like wildfire, capturing the attention of media outlets not only in Horn Kingdom but also in Evros, Empirica, the Middle East, and Eden.

    The revelation that the films in question were sequels to the immensely popular Lord of the Rings franchise only fueled the media frenzy.

    Journalists and commentators seized the opportunity to capitalize on the hype, knowing full well the global impact the original film had made just a few years prior.

    The news reignited the "One Ring" craze, with fans worldwide eagerly speculating about the plot and direction of the upcoming sequels. The mere rumor of Arthur''s involvement in expanding the Lord of the Rings saga had millions of devoted followers buzzing with anticipation.

    Amidst the swirling rumors, an unbelievable piece of information found its way to the public ¨C Arthur Pendragon had allegedly secured the cooperation of two dragons for the filming of the Lord of the Rings sequels.

    This news stretched the limits of credibility, and without concrete evidence, many dismissed it as nothing more than a sensationalized fabrication. The secrecy surrounding the filming locations, with most scenes being shot within the confines of the VFX Studio, only fueled the skepticism. Occasional outdoor shoots provided little insight, leaving the question of the dragons'' involvement shrouded in mystery.

    ***

    Inside the VFX Studio, the growing hype surrounding the Lord of the Rings sequels did little to distract Arthur and his dedicated crew from their work. They remained laser-focused on the task at hand, pouring their energy into crafting the epic films.

    While The Two Towers had wrapped up filming and entered the editing phase, The Return of the King continued to demand their undivided attention. The production had already spanned several months, making it the longest and most ambitious project Arthur had ever undertaken.

    The extended time on set had forged deep bonds among the cast members, transforming professional relationships into genuine friendships. Arthur, not only as the director but also in his role as Aragorn, found himself growing closer to the cast and crew with each passing day.

    His connection with Firfel, who portrayed Arwen, Aragorn''s love interest, had evolved beyond mere friendship. Though neither had openly acknowledged their feelings, the chemistry between them was palpable.

    During a break in filming, Firfel approached Arthur, a question burning on her lips. "I know people have been asking, but I can''t help but wonder ¨C do you plan to release the two Lord of the Rings sequels simultaneously?"

    Arthur chuckled, taking a sip of his coffee before responding. "It''s still under consideration. Whether we opt for a few months'' gap or a full year between releases will depend on finding the right timing."

    Firfel smiled, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I''m sure the fans would be thrilled if both films hit the theaters at once."

    Nearly choking on his drink, Arthur laughed at the suggestion. "Release them together? Why not just combine the two into a single epic film?"

    Firfel''s laughter mingled with his, the joy of their shared vision filling the air.

    As filming resumed, the actors, particularly Lewis Light, showcased the depth of their immersion in their roles. Months of inhabiting these characters had imbued their performances with a level of authenticity that was truly remarkable.

    Even the orcs, initially wary of the dragons'' presence, had grown accustomed to their scaly co-stars. During breaks, they could be seen engaging in playful interactions with the majestic creatures, a testament to the camaraderie that had blossomed on set.

    ***

    As February drew to a close, the filming of The Return of the King approached its grand finale.

    Arthur, embodying the triumphant Aragorn, stood amidst his allies, their faces alight with the joy of victory.

    Firfel, radiant in her role as Arwen, stood nearby, her eyes locked with Arthur''s. In a moment that blurred the line between fiction and reality, they shared a deep, passionate kiss.

    The entire set fell silent, actors and crew alike transfixed by the raw emotion that seemed to transcend the boundaries of their characters.

    Arthur and Firfel''s kiss lingered, the intensity of their connection palpable to all who bore witness.

    As Firfel melted into the kiss with Arthur, she found herself surrendering to the moment, her fingers instinctively reaching up to tangle in his hair, pulling him closer.

    Arthur''s hand gently caressed her silken locks, the tenderness of his touch sending shivers down her spine. Then, in a bold move that caught her off guard, he traced the seam of her lips with his tongue, seeking entrance.

    Firfel''s eyes flew open, her heart racing at the unexpected intimacy. ''Are we still acting?'' she wondered, her mind reeling.

    Yet, to her surprise, she felt no inclination to resist. The walls she had so carefully constructed around her heart crumbled, and she parted her lips, inviting him to deepen the kiss.

    Their tongues danced, exploring each other with a passion that ignited the very air around them. Arthur, equally astonished by Firfel''s willingness, lost himself in the intoxicating taste of her, the rest of the world fading away.

    The cameras captured every moment, the intensity of their connection palpable even through the lens. The other actors, initially smiling for the sake of the scene, found their expressions transforming into genuine grins as they witnessed the raw emotions unfolding before them.

    Lewis Light leaned closer to his elven co-star, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Looks like they''re finally acknowledging their feelings for each other," he whispered conspiratorially.

    The elf chuckled, nodding in agreement.

    Over the months of filming, the cast and crew had become privy to the undeniable chemistry between Arthur and Firfel, the unspoken attraction simmering beneath the surface. It seemed that the kissing scene had provided the perfect catalyst for them to express what had been brewing in their hearts.

    The kiss lingered, stretching on for a full two minutes as Arthur and Firfel lost themselves in each other, the world around them fading into insignificance. It was only when the cameraman and the rest of the cast simultaneously cleared their throats that the couple became aware of their prolonged display of affection.

    They broke apart, cheeks flushed and eyes averted, the weight of their actions settling upon them. Arthur''s gaze sought Firfel''s, but she couldn''t bring herself to meet his eyes, the intensity of the moment still too raw.

    Flustered, Arthur addressed the crowd, his voice uncharacteristically low. "I guess that''s a..." He paused, swallowing hard. "Cut."

    As the word left his lips, the entire set erupted in applause, the sound reverberating through the studio.

    With that, the filming of The Return of the King came to a close, the final scene etched not only on film but also in the hearts of those who had witnessed it.

    Lewis Light joined in the applause, a smile stretching across his face. In all his years in the industry, he could say with certainty that this had been the longest and most memorable movie he had ever been a part of.

    Months had passed swiftly, and as March drew near, they reflected on their journey with pride and fulfillment, knowing they had crafted something remarkable together.

 Chapter 253: Compensation

    Chapter 253 - Compensation

    (3rd Person POV)

    The cast and crew gathered to celebrate the completion of their projects, and Arthur hosted a grand party in the spacious and elegant garden of his mansion. To add to the festivities, he invited James and Frederick to perform. Their bands collaborated, blending their musical styles seamlessly. The highlight of the night came when James sang "We Are the Champions" alongside Frederick and his famous band, Queen.

    The atmosphere buzzed with energy and joy. The cast sipped wine, engaged in lively conversations, and cheered enthusiastically for the bands'' captivating performance. It was a rare opportunity for everyone to unwind and revel in the moment after months of intense work.

    Some guests danced to the infectious beats of the music, while others simply enjoyed the vibrant ambiance.

    Among the dancers was Selina Taylor, who joined a group that had placed third in last year''s Hellfire Got Talent. Her graceful movements drew applause from onlookers.

    The Hellfire crew, unaccustomed to such extravagant celebrations, found themselves both amazed and delighted.

    This was the first time Arthur had hosted such a lavish event, and it wasn''t just the grandeur of the party that stood out. Even the two dragons and a group of partying orcs¡ªacting as if they were one of the Four Civilized Races¡ªadded a unique and boisterous charm to the gathering.

    Some attendees were more accustomed to such revelry, like Lewis, an old Empirican superstar. He mingled confidently with the female cast members, his experience with high-profile parties evident. Yet even Lewis couldn''t help but admit that the presence of dragons and orcs was a fresh and unexpected twist.

    Surprisingly, the focal point of the party wasn''t the fantastical creatures, nor was it the music.

    All eyes frequently turned to a particular table in the center of the garden. There, Arthur, the genius filmmaker, sat close to Firfel, the stunning elven actress. Their proximity, the way they talked and laughed together, suggested something more than friendship.

    Whispers circulated among the guests, some stealing curious glances at the pair. Many speculated whether Arthur and Firfel were finally being honest about their feelings, and if this party would mark the announcement of their relationship.

    Hidden in the shadows, away from prying eyes, stood Sylwen. Her hooded robe obscured half of her face as she watched Arthur and Firfel from a distance. Her expression betrayed no emotion, but after a moment, she quietly retreated into the darkness, disappearing from view.

    Arthur''s gaze flicked briefly in her direction, sensing her presence. Yet his attention was quickly drawn back to Firfel.

    "So," Firfel said, her tone light but her cheeks faintly flushed, "where''s my compensation? That kiss during the final scene..."

    Her voice trailed off as her blush deepened. "That wasn''t in the script, and it definitely wasn''t in the rehearsal. I don''t think my talent fee covers that kind of... kiss."

    Arthur''s lips curved into a smile as he swirled the wine in his glass. "I understand. You''re right¡ªI did take some liberties during that scene."

    Firfel''s blush deepened. "Yes, and I think I deserve compensation."

    Arthur chuckled, catching Firfel off guard. "Compensation is the least I can offer," he said, his tone teasing. "Because, honestly, I really enjoyed that kiss."

    Firfel''s cheeks burned hotter. "Stop it," she muttered, her embarrassment spilling over. Then, in a hurried tone, she added, "You know what, forget it. I don''t need any compensation¡ª"

    "No, no," Arthur interrupted smoothly. "I insist. I''ve prepared something for you. I think you''ll like it."

    Firfel raised a brow, her curiosity piqued despite her flustered state. "Is it that secret tea you''ve been hoarding?"

    Just the thought of the tea¡ªits refreshing aroma and delightful taste¡ªmomentarily distracted her from her embarrassment.

    Arthur chuckled again. "No, it''s not the tea."

    Firfel''s shoulders slumped in mock disappointment. "Then I don''t want it," she quipped, though her tone carried a trace of playful curiosity.

    Arthur simply smiled, his gaze warm and enigmatic. The mystery lingered, leaving Firfel both intrigued and slightly exasperated.

    A few seconds later, Arthur still wearing that triumphant expression, Firfel couldn''t suppress her curiosity any longer. Finally, she said, "Alright, fine. What is it that you''ve prepared for me?"

    Arthur''s smile widened, almost too smugly, as though he had won a silent battle of wits. Firfel felt a slight twinge of annoyance and considered retracting her question, but before she could, Arthur reached into his suit pocket.

    His hand emerged holding a small, neatly wrapped box, just large enough to fit in his palm. A red ribbon adorned the box, its shine catching the soft garden lights.

    Arthur presented the gift to her with the same self-assured smile. "This is what I''ve prepared for you."

    Firfel raised an eyebrow, intrigued but wary. "Is it a watch or something?" she guessed, though the shape of the box clearly suggested otherwise.

    Arthur chuckled. "Why don''t you open it and see for yourself?"

    Firfel tilted her head, examining the box with growing curiosity. Her gaze darted around to check if anyone was watching her. It was obvious she was cautious about being the center of attention.

    Arthur couldn''t help but laugh. "Relax, you''re not unwrapping contraband. It''s not a cigarette or anything illicit."

    Firfel shook her head, her voice betraying a note of relief. "You can''t blame me. I''ve been hearing rumors about some illegal leaves making rounds in the industry. Supposedly, they''re giving people this euphoric high. Seems to be popular among actors and directors."

    Arthur let out a hearty laugh. "I''m not that kind of demon. You''re safe with me."

    Firfel smiled at his response. "I know," she said softly. After a moment of hesitation, she finally began unwrapping the box.

    Beneath the wrapping was a sleek white box bearing the logo Hellfire Electronics. A picture of a peculiar device adorned the box¡ªrectangular, compact, with buttons on the surface and an antenna at the top. Firfel furrowed her brow as she examined it.

    "Hm..." She read aloud, "Hellfire Electronics?" Glancing at Arthur briefly, she opened the box, revealing the device inside. It was identical to the image on the packaging¡ªan unfamiliar gadget that fit neatly in her hand.

    She held it up, turning it over in her hands as she looked to Arthur for answers. "What is this?"

    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with pride. "What you''re holding is the next big thing from Hellfire Electronics," he said, his voice brimming with excitement. "I call it the Hellphone."

    Firfel''s eyebrows lifted in curiosity. "Hellphone?"

    Arthur nodded confidently. "That''s right. This product just finished beta testing and will officially launch in a few months¡ªmaybe even sooner."

    Firfel inspected the device more closely, but her confusion remained. "Alright, this ''Hellphone''... What exactly does it do? What''s it for?"

    Arthur let out a small sigh, though he fully understood her confusion. The device was completely new to this world¡ªits design and purpose unlike anything anyone had seen before.

    "Let me explain," Arthur began. "This little device will change the way people communicate. It allows you to send messages, make calls to someone far away, and even access information without needing a wired connection. Once you understand how to use it, you''ll see just how revolutionary it is."

    As Arthur explained, Firfel listened intently, though she still seemed a little overwhelmed by the concept. Meanwhile, some of the nearby partygoers had noticed the exchange and were subtly glancing in their direction, their curiosity piqued by the strange object in Firfel''s hands.

    Whispers spread through the group, and the once-subtle glances turned into open stares. The intrigue surrounding Arthur''s mysterious gift grew, though he remained focused solely on Firfel, eager to share his vision with her.

 Chapter 254: Hellphone and low profile confession

    Chapter 254 - Hellphone and low profile confession

    (Firfel POV)

    This little device can actually do all those things at once?! Listening to Arthur explain everything about this "Hellphone," I couldn''t help but question the purpose of expensive scroll communication if such a device existed.

    Still feeling skeptical, I looked at Arthur, my brows furrowed. "Are you sure this device can handle all that? It''s so small..."

    Arthur nodded, his confidence unwavering. "Of course. I assure you, it can." Then, with a proud smile, he added, "You''ve seen what my team and I achieved with the computer that allowed long-distance messaging. You should know what I''m capable of."

    I crossed my arms, my doubt still lingering. "I know you invented that computer, but it''s huge, complicated, and needs wires to function. This Hellphone is tiny compared to that..."

    Arthur chuckled, clearly pleased with himself. "There''s a saying: small but terrible."

    I glanced at the small screen on the device. It displayed a simple menu: Messages, Contacts, Games, Settings, and Clock. It seemed straightforward, yet my mind struggled to grasp how something so small could achieve what he claimed.

    "If this device really does everything you say," I began, "does it use incredible magical power? Communication scrolls cost hundreds of dollars because they rely on magic to send messages over long distances. Does this consume magic, too?"

    To my surprise, Arthur shook his head. "No, it doesn''t use magic."

    I gasped. "Then how is it powered?"

    Arthur pointed to a small port on the device. "You recharge it by plugging in this charger." He pulled out a slender object attached to a wire, and I examined it curiously.

    "Electricity? That''s all it uses?" I asked, still trying to wrap my mind around it.

    Arthur nodded again. "It''s that simple."

    I stared at the Hellphone in my hand, amazed. A device that didn''t require magic yet could send messages and make calls without wires¡ªit was nothing short of revolutionary. Arthur''s confidence in his creation wasn''t misplaced.

    As he continued explaining its functions, I learned it wasn''t just for communication. The Hellphone also came with mini-games, including Snakes, Space Invader, Ping Pong, and even a simplified version of Tetris.

    While the graphics were rudimentary compared to the visuals of the H.E.S. (Hellfire Entertainment System) and arcade machines¡ªalso Arthur''s creations¡ªit was astonishing that such a small device could handle games at all.

    As Arthur patiently introduced me to the Hellphone, I began noticing the curious glances from the cast and crew around us. They were drawn to the device, their eyes filled with wonder.

    Arthur seemed aware of their interest but didn''t let it distract him. In fact, he reached into his pocket and pulled out another Hellphone. "I''ll demonstrate something," he announced, holding the second device up for everyone to see. "This is also a Hellphone. I''ll send a message to Firfel''s device. Watch closely."

    I shook my head, partly amused but also intrigued. Could it really work as flawlessly as he claimed?

    Arthur typed something into his Hellphone, his fingers moving deftly over the keypad. Moments later, the device in my hand emitted a soft "Ding!"

    Startled, I glanced at Arthur. "That sound... does it mean I received the message?" I could clearly hear the notification chime from the Hellphone in my hand.

    He smiled and nodded. "Exactly. Check your Hellphone."

    Following his instructions, I navigated the keypad to access the message. On the screen, it read: Message 1 from (69)6XXXX.

    I selected the message, and as the contents appeared, my cheeks flushed uncontrollably. The message read: I like you.

    Heat rose to my face and neck as I quickly lowered the device. My heart fluttered unexpectedly, and I struggled to maintain my composure.

    "Did it work? Was the message sent?" Klein, one of the crew members, asked curiously.

    Still flustered, I nodded. "Yes. Arthur''s message was sent."

    A collective gasp of astonishment rippled through the crowd. "Amazing!"

    "What did the message say?"

    "Where can we get one?"

    The murmurs and exclamations grew louder, blending into an excited buzz. I couldn''t make out individual voices as everyone clamored for a closer look at the Hellphone.

    Meanwhile, I tried to calm the warmth on my cheeks, avoiding Arthur''s knowing gaze. This device wasn''t just revolutionary¡ªit was trouble for my heart.

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur knew exactly what he was doing when he sent that message. Giving the advanced Hellphone to Firfel wasn''t just a gesture of generosity¡ªit was a calculated move. He wanted to stay connected to her anytime, anywhere, and the Hellphone was the perfect tool for that.

    Beyond personal reasons, Arthur had another motive. He aimed to impress his crew and cast with the groundbreaking device.

    Demonstrating the call function, he and Firfel talked over the Hellphone while the audience watched in awe. Even the two celebrating dragons, who had been stealing the spotlight earlier, couldn''t help but notice the shift in attention and grew curious about the mysterious device.

    The party buzzed with excitement, as the cast and crew became unexpectedly fixated on the Hellphone. Questions flew at Arthur: when would it be available, and could they get one? But Arthur, ever elusive, avoided giving a direct answer, keeping the intrigue alive.

    When the festivities finally wound down, Arthur said his goodbyes, exchanging a warm, lingering hug with Firfel before everyone left. Alone in the now-quiet garden, Arthur let out a small sigh, reflecting on the night.

    Suddenly, the shadows in the garden rippled, and Sylwen emerged, her presence as quiet and enigmatic as ever.

    "Was it wise to reveal Hellfire Electronics'' secret device so casually?" she asked, her voice steady but laced with concern as she approached him. "Especially giving it to that... girl. Aren''t you worried she''ll be reckless and brag about it? What if it gets leaked?"

    Arthur turned slightly, his expression calm, almost dismissive. "I''m not worried about that," he said. "Even if she tries to flaunt it, no company at this stage could replicate the technology behind the Hellphone." His tone carried a quiet certainty as he added, "Anyone who tries would be wasting their time. Cracking the secrets of my invention is a fool''s errand."

    He recalled spending an immense amount of time and effort to acquire knowledge from the Harry Potter world.

    His visit to that world wasn''t to study magic, but to uncover the secrets behind Nokia phone technology. Despite his determination, he only managed to learn about the older models. The process was grueling, and it was only possible because his intelligence had significantly increased after leveling up his status through Divine Points.

    Divine Items purchased from the Divine Shop had also played a significant role, not just in advancing his knowledge, but in strengthening his overall abilities.

    "If that''s the case, I guess we have nothing to worry about with potential spies infiltrating the Hellfire Electronics research department," Sylwen said, her words catching Arthur off guard.

    "Potential spies?" Arthur echoed, his tone more intrigued than alarmed.

    Sylwen studied his calm expression and continued, "Yes. I just received this information from Lance, one of the senior members. I''m not sure how they uncovered it, but they have reason to believe that spies have already infiltrated your company."

    Arthur''s demeanor remained steady, his lack of panic evident. "Not surprising," he said simply. "Do we know who these spies are?"

    Sylwen hesitated for a moment before replying, "No. They''re being very careful, and we''re still in the process of investigating."

    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. With a casual wave, he said, "If that''s all, you''re dismissed."

    Sylwen nodded but didn''t leave.

    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Is there something else?"

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Sylwen spoke. "Are you really serious about my sister?"

    Arthur blinked, slightly taken aback by the question. Then, with unwavering conviction, he replied, "Of course I am."

    Sylwen stood in silence for a few seconds before responding, "I see... Well, I''ll take my leave, boss."

    Arthur watched her retreat into the shadows, his thoughts lingering on her question. It seems that despite her cold attitude toward Firfel, she''s still worried about her...

    Shaking his head, Arthur turned and made his way back into the mansion. Once inside his room, he activated his divine skill, Divine Eyes. Still at level 1, the ability allowed him to peer into specific places within a 1,000-kilometer range.

    Not only could he observe these locations in precise detail, but he could also rewind time within them, replaying events from the past week like a video.

    Arthur directed his focus to the Hellfire Electronics research department.

    His vision sharpened as the ability revealed every intricate detail¡ªthe faint scurrying of insects across the floors and walls, the movements of rats hidden within the sewage system, and, most importantly, the activities of the people present.

    Rewinding three days, Arthur scrutinized the events that unfolded. Among the countless scenes, two employees caught his attention. Both were dwarves, their names identified as Porta and Nebia.

    Thanks to Divine Eyes, which not only allowed him to see but also hear, Arthur listened to their conversations. In a hushed exchange held secretly in the restroom, their intentions became unmistakable.

    From just those brief interactions, Arthur confirmed their identities. They were the spies.

 Chapter 255: Trap

    Chapter 255 - Trap

    (3rd Person POV)

    Lapis and Zyro, members of the prestigious yet secretive undercover organization, took great pride in their espionage skills. Their expertise in disguise, stealth, and acquiring confidential information had made them invaluable assets in the world of covert operations.

    Of course, none of this would have been possible without their rare magical talent¡ªMisty Magic.

    A highly elusive and uncommon ability, Misty Magic allowed them to weave illusions capable of deceiving even the most elite individuals.

    More than just a tool for deception, it enabled them to bypass barriers others couldn''t, even infiltrating companies bound by "special contracts"¡ªmagical agreements that prevented employees from speaking about their work, even if they wanted to.

    And yet, they had managed to outmaneuver it.

    Their plan had been simple: hire two highly intelligent dwarves, Porta and Nebia, have them apply to Hellfire Electronics, sign the contract, and then assume their identities through illusion magic. With their disguises perfected, they believed the rest of the mission would go smoothly.

    Perhaps, in their arrogance, they had underestimated Hellfire Electronics.

    At first, things seemed effortless. So much so that they became reckless, even exchanging sensitive information in the restroom without a second thought.

    However, as time passed, an unsettling realization set in¡ªHellfire Electronics was far more dangerous than they had anticipated.

    As experienced undercover agents, they prided themselves on their sharp instincts, and those instincts screamed that something was amiss.

    There were individuals lurking within the company whose very presence sent shivers down their spines. These were people so dangerous that Lapis and Zyro unconsciously kept their hands close to their concealed magical guns.

    But instinct alone wasn''t enough to act on.

    Instead of making reckless moves, they adapted, becoming more cautious with every step. Gone were the days of casually meeting in restrooms; now, even moving around the building felt like walking through a den of predators. The suffocating tension made them wary of revealing their true nature.

    It wasn''t just the main building. Even their dormitory¡ªlocated just beside Hellfire Electronics¡ªfelt like a cage where danger lurked in the shadows.

    Thus, when an opportunity arose, they seized it.

    Under the pretense of handling external work, they managed to excuse themselves from their duties and rendezvous at a local tavern. Free from the ever-watchful eyes at Hellfire Electronics, they shed their disguises, returning to their true appearances.

    Lapis sat at the dimly lit tavern, gulping down wine, droplets trickling into his overgrown beard.

    Though short and thick-built like any proper dwarf, his agility was unmatched. With practiced ease, he grabbed another bottle from the table and refilled both their glasses without spilling a drop.

    The lively noise of the tavern filled the air, but Lapis paid it no mind, letting the warm burn of alcohol ease his nerves.

    Then, his sharp ears caught a familiar pattern of footsteps entering the establishment.

    Footsteps he recognized without even needing to turn around.

    "Lapis."

    Lapis turned, his sharp eyes landing on the figure of his longtime partner in crime¡ªZyro.

    Unlike Lapis, Zyro was an anomaly among dwarves. Not only was he beardless, but he lacked even a trace of facial hair, giving him an oddly youthful appearance. His bright green eyes gleamed with energy, a stark contrast to Lapis''s brooding intensity.

    His attire was even more unusual¡ªa casual white shirt emblazoned with the word Pendragon, paired with well-fitted jeans. The look was worlds apart from Lapis''s refined, formal suit and thick, professional beard.

    They were opposites in nearly every way.

    Zyro wordlessly settled into the seat beside him. There was no need for pleasantries or small talk.

    Silence passed between them as Lapis poured his partner a glass of wine.

    Then, with a barely perceptible gesture, they activated their Misty Magic, forming an invisible barrier around their table. The sounds of the bustling tavern faded, ensuring that their conversation would remain private. No one outside the barrier would hear a word.

    "You''ve felt that danger at the job too, huh?" Zyro finally spoke, raising his glass of wine to his lips.

    Lapis''s expression darkened, turning solemn. "As brothers, we may not share the same fashion sense," he said, glancing at Zyro''s casual shirt with mild disapproval, "but we do share the same magic talent¡ªand, of course, that sixth sense."

    Zyro chuckled. "That sixth sense of ours has saved our hides more times than I can count." He lifted his glass slightly in a toast. "Without it, we wouldn''t still be breathing, right?"

    Lapis gave a firm nod before clinking his glass with Zyro''s. He took a sip, then exhaled slowly. "That danger we felt at our job... it reminded me of when we tried to infiltrate the Solarus Temple in Wales."

    Zyro''s forehead creased as he considered the comparison. "I''m not entirely sure... but yeah, it does feel similar. However¡ª" his eyes narrowed slightly, "the danger we sensed at the Solarus Temple came from the hidden warrior of their faith¡ªtheir Champion. Those figures are high-level combatants, trained for centuries. I highly doubt Hellfire has anyone of that caliber working for them."

    Lapis tapped his fingers against the wooden table, deep in thought. "Maybe... but given the sheer intensity of the danger we''ve been feeling, we need to stay on guard. Whether the person watching us is a Champion-level or not, they''re definitely someone we shouldn''t underestimate."

    Zyro gulped down another mouthful of wine before shifting the topic. "Aside from that dangerous feeling... how''s it going? Were you able to gather any information about the technology behind computers and barcodes?"

    Lapis let out a long sigh instead of answering.

    Zyro immediately picked up on his frustration and shook his head. "Looks like this job is way more complicated than we initially thought. I expected it to be easy."

    Lapis savored the aftertaste of the wine before finally speaking. "Not just that¡ªthe technology behind computers and even those barcodes is far more complex than I imagined." He shook his head again. "Just thinking about it gives me a headache."

    The two sat there, feeling increasingly conflicted. However, this wasn''t the first time they had encountered such difficulties. From experience, they knew that sometimes, luck was on their side.

    Just as they were lost in their thoughts, an unfamiliar voice suddenly cut through the air.

    "It seems you two aren''t very good dwarf employees compared to the others."

    The voice was deep, sudden, and sent a chill down their spines. Lapis and Zyro''s eyes widened in alarm. Without hesitation, they sprang up, their hands gripping the table as their wine glasses clanked together, spilling their contents.

    Before they could even register what was happening, a man was already sitting across from them.

    Their eyes locked onto the figure before them. He was cloaked, his robe concealing most of his features, but it was evident that he was human¡ªno horns, no tail, no scales. His bright blue eyes and golden hair further confirmed it.

    Lapis swallowed hard, forcing himself to speak. "Who are you?" His heartbeat was racing, but he knew he had to remain calm in front of someone capable of appearing out of nowhere.

    The man simply smiled, extending a hand as if they were old friends. "I''m from Hellsing Organization," he said casually. "Name''s Lance."

    His voice was cheerful, almost too friendly. "Nice to finally meet the two annoying flies I''ve been hunting for a week."

    Despite his seemingly casual demeanor, his words carried a razor-sharp edge. Lapis and Zyro exchanged glances, their years of experience allowing them to communicate without speaking.

    They were both thinking the same thing.

    Run.

    Before they could make a move, Lance chuckled. "Don''t even think about running."

    His tone was still light, almost amused. "This place is surrounded by my men. There''s no escape."

    Lapis and Zyro''s blood ran cold. Their eyes darted around the tavern, only to realize that the patrons who had been chattering and drinking just moments ago were now staring at them, faces blank, their eyes unnervingly focused.

    "You two have no choice but to confess," Lance said bluntly. "We work for Hellfire. Just surrender, or..."

    He didn''t need to finish the sentence.

    Lapis and Zyro knew they had no way out. Neither of them wanted to die.

    ---

    Two Hours Later...

    Inside his office, Arthur leaned back in his chair, reading through the report he had just received.

    Lance and his _weaker clones_ had successfully trapped and captured the two spies.

    Arthur had meticulously planned this entrapment, going as far as purchasing the very tavern that Porta¡ªor rather, _Lapis_¡ªhad chosen as their meeting spot. The so-called "patrons" inside had all been his transformed clones, using Transformation Jutsu to blend in seamlessly.

    The two spies had walked right into his trap.

    Chuckling, Arthur tossed the report onto his desk. "Dwalric Corporation still hasn''t given up, huh?" He shook his head. "To think they''re willing to send high-level undercover agents just to steal information..."

    One of the major corporations that had opposed his innovations from the very beginning. They had been among the fiercest opponents of computers and barcodes, lobbying against their adoption and funding anti-technology campaigns across multiple nations.

    Why?

    Because their monopolies were crumbling.

    Arthur knew their resistance wouldn''t last much longer.

    The so-called monopoly they desperately clung to was already teetering. And soon, it would be obsolete.

    A year ago, he had introduced a primitive version of the Internet¡ªa network that, at the time, could only support simple messaging through an application called Messenger.

    But now?

    Now, the system had evolved. It was no longer limited to messages alone. Web browsing was almost fully operational.

    Once this feature was launched, computers would become indispensable. Their user base would skyrocket.

 Chapter 256: New Building

    Chapter 256 - New Building

    (3rd Person POV)

    A few days had passed since Lapis and Zyro''s failed espionage attempt, yet the infiltration of Hellfire Electronics had not stopped. More undercover agents attempted to breach the company, though none were as skilled as the two dwarves. They, too, were swiftly identified and captured by the Hellsing Organization.

    This time, however, the spies were not from Dwalric Corporation. Instead, they had been sent by rival companies like Dark Electronics, DwarfTech, and others.

    Arthur could see the growing desperation among the major corporations. The competition to acquire computer technology had reached a fever pitch, fueled by the rising tensions between nations.

    Conflicts were brewing everywhere.

    The standoff between Morningstar and Thorn was intensifying. Even Horn Kingdom, where Arthur''s operations were based, was being dragged into political disputes.

    Meanwhile, across the sea, Japon and Choson stood on the brink of war.

    It was a chaotic mess.

    And at the center of it all was the computer¡ªa device capable of multitasking, processing information faster than any known technology. It had caught the attention of major corporations and governments alike.

    To them, it was more than a mere tool; it was a strategic asset that could tip the balance in the coming conflicts.

    Arthur, however, had no intention of watching the world burn in war. His goal had always been simple: to introduce the entertainment of his previous life into this world, to build his empire, and to cultivate his growing cult as a false god.

    To curb rising tensions and solidify computers as an unstoppable force in society, Arthur prepared for his next move.

    On March 10, 1275, he would launch the "Hellfire Web."

    This global network would accelerate the flow of information and serve as a powerful tool in delaying the war by promoting transparency, preventing misinformation, and fostering diplomatic communication between nations.

    By making knowledge more accessible, it could reduce misunderstandings that often lead to conflicts, allowing governments and influential figures to negotiate before tensions escalated into full-scale war.

    Moreover, with such capabilities, even nations that had previously rejected computer technology might be compelled to lift their bans. The undeniable advantages of the Hellfire Web would force governments to reconsider their stance, bypassing corporate monopolies like Dwalric and allowing computers to be legally distributed.

    At the very least, this shift would be inevitable within Anatolia, parts of Evros, and the Middle East, as these regions fell under the coverage of the Ancient Tree, the core infrastructure powering the network.

    The Ancient Tree, a massive mana-powered data hub, would serve as the backbone of this system. It now stood at the center of the new Hellfire headquarters, disguised as an ordinary, towering mana tree.

    Speaking of the new headquarters¡ª

    Its construction was nearing completion, set to be fully operational by January 25.

    ---

    Two weeks later, the long-anticipated opening day had arrived.

    The media outlets had gathered in full force, their cameras flashing as a huge crowd packed the entrance of the futuristic Hellfire Headquarters.

    The building itself was unlike anything seen before.

    The structure stood as a monument to modern architecture, an 80-acre circular campus, with smooth, curved glass walls and a central courtyard.

    From above, it looked almost otherworldly, a perfect ring surrounded by lush greenery.

    Arthur, standing before the entrance, was flanked by his executives and key figures of Hellfire Electronics. The anticipation in the air was palpable.

    With a ceremonial snip of the ribbon, the entrance was officially opened. A wave of applause erupted from the gathered crowd.

    Beside Arthur, Firfel scanned the surroundings, her gaze flickering between the murmuring journalists and the eager attendees. Curiosity was running rampant.

    People whispered among themselves, their voices barely contained:

    "What''s inside?"

    "Why was it designed this way?"

    Arthur, reading the atmosphere, finally stepped forward to address the crowd. His voice carried across the gathering, calm yet commanding.

    "I know our new headquarters has been stirring up discussion in the news," he began with a confident smile. "But this building wasn''t designed purely for aesthetics. It was built for efficiency, collaboration, and creativity¡ªa space where innovation can flourish without barriers."

    A hush fell over the crowd as they listened intently.

    "And since today is our grand opening," Arthur continued, "everyone is welcome to explore. There will be limited access to key areas, but I want you to experience what we''ve built here."

    The crowd was taken aback. They hadn''t expected Arthur to allow them into the new headquarters so suddenly.

    "Isn''t he afraid we''ll criticize the building''s design once we see the inside?" one journalist chuckled.

    "Maybe he''s just that confident in it," another journalist beside him remarked.

    With a composed smile, Arthur led the gathering inside. Many had assumed that the interior would be just as unusual as the exterior, but to their surprise, the moment they stepped in, they were greeted with a neatly designed, highly functional space.

    The sleek, polished flooring reflected the glow of the natural light pouring in from above, and the courtyard was surprisingly refreshing. The air felt different¡ªclean, almost purified, free from the pollution outside.

    "It feels... lighter in here," someone muttered.

    A mage, well-versed in mana studies, observed the surroundings carefully and couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "It seems the trees in this space are actively releasing mana while also providing a calming effect. There''s even a faint barrier preserving the mana and its benefits."

    The murmurs of astonishment spread as people continued exploring. The limited access areas revealed unexpected surprises¡ªarcades, a playground, and even a mini-football court.

    When the attendees realized that these facilities were exclusively for Hellfire employees, meant to reduce workplace stress, a wave of jealousy swept through the crowd.

    They had never imagined that a four-story building could be so spacious, well-ventilated, and¡ªdespite its unconventional exterior¡ªpleasing to the eye.

    After nearly an hour of exploring, the visitors finally began to leave, still buzzing with conversation about the facility.

    As the last few people exited, Firfel turned to Arthur, her voice soft yet teasing. "I think you overdid it."

    Arthur feigned ignorance. "What do you mean?"

    Firfel chuckled. "Oh, you know exactly what I mean." She crossed her arms. "You just gave the media a full tour of your headquarters. Is this your way of getting back at them for calling your building ''strange'' and a ''mess'' for the past few months?"

    Arthur let out a small laugh. "Maybe."

    Firfel shook her head, amused. As they walked deeper into the building, she eventually got a look at Arthur''s office. Unlike the rest of the headquarters, his personal space remained largely unchanged¡ªsimple, refined, and organized just as it had always been.

    Not long after, Vivienne arrived at the headquarters. She had just finished working on a film project, explaining why she was later than the others.

    Stepping into Arthur''s office, she glanced around, taking in the refined decor before her gaze settled on the expensive desk and chair. A smirk played on her lips.

    "It''s like you''ve built yourself a castle," she joked.

    Arthur chuckled. "The fruits of our labor in filmmaking."

    "And I imagine those fruits will keep growing with The Lord of the Rings sequel," Vivienne said, her tone filled with amusement.

    Firfel, intrigued, turned to Arthur. "I heard the trailer is coming soon?"

    Arthur nodded. "The trailer will be released at the start of February."

    Sure enough, when February arrived, the long-awaited trailer hit television screens worldwide, sending fans into a frenzy.

    "Finally! A Lord of the Rings sequel after all these years!" one die-hard fan practically sobbed, overwhelmed with excitement.

    Across the globe, media outlets fueled the hype, publishing articles and analyses about the highly anticipated film.

    Arthur had played his cards perfectly.

    Now, with the excitement reaching a fever pitch, he prepared to take things one step further.

    He would announce the film''s official release date in Hellfire Park''s courtyard¡ªa strategic move that would maximize publicity.

    But that wasn''t all.

    To heighten the spectacle, Arthur planned to introduce the film''s dragon cast members at the event.

    Dragons were exceptionally rare and hardly ever seen in public. The very fact that he had dragons involved in his production was enough to make headlines.

    Arthur knew the impact this would have. If the hype continued to build at this pace, there was a real chance that the film could break the $1 billion box office milestone.

 Chapter 257: Hype

    Chapter 257 - Hype

    (3rd Person POV)

    The hype surrounding the upcoming Lord of the Rings movie was working exactly as Arthur intended. Millions of people across the world were eagerly anticipating its release, and the excitement only continued to build with each passing day.

    Of course, no one was more thrilled than the loyal fans of the franchise. Many had already begun organizing gatherings, some to celebrate, others to prepare to watch the movie together on the day of release.

    Across various cities, fan clubs hosted events, screening marathons of the first film, discussing theories, and even dressing in elaborate costumes inspired by their favorite characters.

    At the same time, Hellfire Theme Parks experienced a surge in popularity. While the parks were always a major attraction, the one in the Morningstar Kingdom saw the most visitors.

    It wasn''t just because of its grand scale but because it housed the original filming locations of The Fellowship of the Ring. Fans flooded the place, eager to walk the same paths their favorite characters had traveled on screen, further fueling the anticipation for the sequel.

    The media, quick to recognize the movie''s overwhelming demand, flooded every outlet with news relating to LOTR.

    Headlines dominated front pages, interviews with cast members trended worldwide, and even the smallest leaks or behind-the-scenes information became hot topics. Publications knew that anything attached to the Lord of the Rings name would sell instantly, and they were eager to ride the wave of anticipation.

    But while the excitement surrounding the film was great news for Arthur, it posed a serious problem for the rest of the industry.

    The studios that had originally planned to release their films early in the year now found themselves hesitant. The mere thought of competing with The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers made them reconsider their strategies.

    Going up against Arthur''s film at the box office wasn''t just a risk¡ªit was financial suicide. A film that had taken over global headlines, drawn millions into discussions, and carried the weight of a dedicated, passionate fanbase wasn''t something they could simply ignore.

    If they released their movies around the same time, they knew they would be buried under the massive shadow of LOTR.

    At best, their films might attract an audience if The Two Towers somehow disappointed fans. But considering Arthur Pendragon''s track record, that scenario was unlikely.

    Most studios accepted this reality and chose to delay their releases, unwilling to take the risk.

    But not all.

    A few, either out of arrogance or sheer determination, refused to back down.

    One such challenger was Science Pictures, a studio that, for good reason, believed it had a fighting chance. They had collaborated with E-Motion Pictures, producing a film with a heavy focus on emotional storytelling and magic, an approach vastly different from the high-fantasy epic that LOTR offered.

    Because of this, they were confident that their target audience wouldn''t clash directly with Arthur''s fanbase.

    Another studio that stood firm was Titan Pictures. Unlike Science Pictures, they didn''t have a unique strategy¡ªthey simply didn''t believe The Lord of the Rings was as unbeatable as others claimed.

    What they failed to realize was how far-reaching the movie''s fanbase truly was.

    Among the millions of hyped fans was Ethan, a young man who still vividly remembered the day he first discovered The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring.

    It had been two years ago, and he had come across the film in the form of an old VHS tape borrowed from a kind neighbor.

    He had been sixteen at the time. Back then, he had no idea what The Lord of the Rings was, nor had he ever heard of the cultural phenomenon it had sparked. But once he sat down and fully experienced the film, something inside him changed.

    He became obsessed.

    Curiosity drove him to old newspapers and magazines, flipping through archived articles discussing the madness surrounding the Rings. He was stunned to learn that, not too long ago, there had been real-life treasure hunters, pirates, and modern adventurers who had wasted their fortunes chasing after fictional artifacts¡ªsearching for the Rings in hopes of ruling the world.

    The sheer absurdity of it all baffled him.

    Yet, despite laughing at their foolishness, he couldn''t help but ask himself¡ª

    Could the Rings actually exist?

    Each time that thought crossed his mind, he immediately dismissed it.

    For years, he had reasoned with himself, convincing his imagination to remain grounded. But recently, doubt had started creeping in again.

    Maybe it was just the overexcitement from awaiting the sequel, or maybe it was something else.

    Something strange.

    The moment that planted true uncertainty in his heart was when rumors began circulating that dragons were involved in the making of The Lord of the Rings sequel.

    Dragons.

    They were creatures of pride and power¡ªbeings that no amount of wealth or influence could simply command. Ethan firmly believed that dragons would never participate in a film unless they had a compelling reason.

    Unless...

    Unless they knew something ordinary people didn''t.

    Dragons had long lifespans. They had seen empires rise and fall, witnessed forgotten histories, and heard secrets lost to time. If they had agreed to take part in the film, then perhaps¡ªjust perhaps¡ªthey knew of the Rings'' existence.

    That was the possibility Ethan couldn''t ignore.

    But at the same time, the idea of dragons being actors in a movie was nearly unbelievable. Even his closest friends, who were also passionate fans of LOTR and Harry Potter, refused to take the rumours seriously.

    "Dragons taking part in the movie?" one of his friends scoffed, chuckling at the absurdity. "If that exiled demon prince actually managed to convince dragons to be part of his film, then it''ll be the first movie in history to have real dragons in it."

    Another friend nodded in agreement. "Maybe Arthur just used illusion magic to turn a bird into a dragon for the film. I don''t think they''re actual dragons."

    "Yeah," Ethan agreed with a nod, though deep inside, a part of him still wondered.

    However, their skepticism didn''t last long.

    Everything changed when Hellfire Studios held a live conference to officially announce the release date of The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers.

    Ethan and his friends tuned in through the live broadcast on Angel Channel, watching intently as the event unfolded at Hellfire Park''s courtyard.

    They expected nothing more than a standard cast introduction.

    But when Arthur finally revealed the actors joining the film¡ª

    They saw them.

    Two dragons.

    Real, living dragons.

    Standing before the world as actors in The Lord of the Rings sequel.

    Ethan''s breath hitched, and his friends fell completely silent.

    At that moment, they realized¡ª

    The rumors were true.

    Arthur''s gaze through the television screen was piercing, as if he were staring directly at Ethan and his friends. The camera focused on his face, his faint smile carrying an air of confidence, his eyes glinting with something unreadable.

    "I would like to introduce to everyone," Arthur spoke, his voice steady yet commanding, "my two special actors¡ªbesides the orcs¡ªthe two dragons."

    He paused for effect before gesturing grandly. "Meet Red and Yellow."

    The camera shifted, and at that moment, the world witnessed something unbelievable.

    Two massive dragons stood before the gathered audience, their towering figures exuding an aura of dominance. Their proud, almost regal expressions made it seem as though the world owed them something, as if their mere presence was a favor to the film industry itself.

    The sheer weight of their presence sent chills down the spines of viewers across the world.

    Ethan''s friends were no exception.

    "No way... this can''t be real," one of them muttered, his voice unsteady. "It has to be illusion magic or something, right??"

    Ethan, however, wasn''t so quick to agree. Unlike the others, he had dedicated years to studying illusion magic, hoping to become an illusion specialist for a film studio one day.

    His eyes narrowed as he carefully analyzed the dragons on screen.

    "No..." he murmured, watching every movement, every detail. "From the way they''re animated, their behavior, the way their bodies interact with light and shadow¡ªthis isn''t an illusion."

    He took a sharp breath. "These are real dragons."

    His words sent a ripple of disbelief through the room.

    It was almost impossible to accept.

    In this modern age, dragons were considered a myth in plain sight¡ªbeings that existed yet remained unseen. Ever since the world had fully industrialized, sightings had dwindled to almost nothing.

    Many believed that the dragons had retreated into the deep caves and towering mountains of the Eden Continent, hidden away from human civilization. Expeditions had been sent to search for them, but even in the most remote locations, no trace of them was ever found.

    And if one or two were spotted, it was never for long.

    Reports suggested that whenever a dragon was seen, it would disappear just as quickly, avoiding human contact.

    There were also disturbing rumors¡ªwhispers that dragon hunting had been rampant in some regions. The news claimed that over the decades, their numbers had dwindled due to poaching, forcing them further into seclusion.

    And yet, here they were.

    Not hiding. Not running.

    But standing proudly before the cameras¡ªbefore the entire world¡ªas actors in a film.

    Ethan''s heart pounded in his chest. Arthur had done the impossible.

 Chapter 258: Announcement

    Chapter 258 - Announcement

    (3rd Person POV)

    The reporters gathered in Hellfire Park''s courtyard stood in awe, their gazes fixed on the two mighty creatures before them.

    One was white-gold, its shimmering scales reflecting the light like polished metal. The other was a crimson dragon, its deep red hue resembling the embers of a roaring fire. Compared to these majestic beings, even the wyverns commonly seen in royal and noble households seemed unimpressive.

    Some reporters hesitated, their instincts warning them of danger, while others¡ªunable to resist¡ªbegan snapping secret photos. Fear and excitement clashed in their expressions as they inched closer to the dragons.

    After all, history painted dragons as destructive forces. Ancient records told of entire villages and cities being burned to the ground under their wrath.

    Yet, these two stood calmly beside Arthur, allowing themselves to be the center of attention.

    For Red and Yellow, this was pleasing. They had originally planned to leave after fulfilling their part in Arthur''s film, but once they heard that Arthur would be presenting his actors in a public announcement, they chose to stay.

    A reporter finally gathered enough courage to stammer out a question.

    "C-Can you explain how you managed to convince dragons to be part of your movie?"

    Another quickly followed. "And... not just that¡ªhow were you able to acquire two dragons¡ª"

    The second reporter never got to finish his sentence.

    The moment the word "acquired" was spoken, both dragons visibly tensed.

    Red let out a sharp exhale, the force of his breath creating a gust strong enough to send everyone''s clothes and hair flying wildly.

    Yellow, his piercing eyes narrowing, fixed the reporter with a glare so intense that the man felt his knees weaken. His voice rumbled through the courtyard, deep and commanding.

    "Mind your tongue." His tone carried undeniable authority, sending chills down the spines of everyone present. "What do you mean ''acquired''? We are not objects to be collected!"

    The sheer pressure of their presence sent waves of terror through the media crew. Some felt as though the ground itself was shaking beneath them¡ªthough in reality, it was just their own fear gripping them.

    The unfortunate reporter who had spoken nearly lost control of his bladder, his face turning pale as he struggled to keep standing.

    At the same time, shock rippled through the crowd.

    The dragons could speak.

    Of course, some weren''t surprised¡ªlegends had long claimed that dragons possessed high intelligence and could converse in the common tongue. But hearing it firsthand, seeing the way the creatures expressed their emotions so vividly, made it all feel unreal.

    Arthur, watching the scene unfold, chuckled and shook his head.

    Through telepathy, he calmly reminded the two dragons, "Don''t get too full of yourselves, you two." His mental voice carried a hint of amusement, but there was also a subtle warning.

    "I''ll remind you that this kingdom is more than capable of hunting dragons¡ªand they have weapons similar to what the dwarves used against you."

    That statement clearly bothered Red and Yellow.

    The two snorted but said nothing else, choosing to restrain themselves.

    The media crews, sensing the tension ease, breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    Arthur turned back to the crowd with an easygoing smile. "Apologies, everyone." He casually patted both dragons, as if they were no different from tamed animals. "They might get mad sometimes¡ªbut these two don''t bite."

    A heavy silence followed.

    Firfel, standing among the cast, raised an eyebrow, along with many others present.

    ''Don''t bite?''

    The way Arthur casually petted the dragons, speaking about them as if they were ordinary pets, left everyone feeling uneasy.

    They had expected the dragons to be furious¡ªto roar in protest, maybe even snap at Arthur for the insult.

    But... nothing happened.

    The dragons didn''t react at all.

    They simply allowed Arthur to pat them as if it were perfectly normal.

    Even the viewers watching the broadcast were stunned.

    Young audiences, especially, were captivated by Arthur''s fearlessness. Seeing him pat two enormous dragons like they were mere hounds¡ªwithout even a trace of fear¡ªmade him look incredibly cool in their eyes.

    The conference continued, though the atmosphere remained charged with a mix of fear and excitement. The presence of the dragons had left an undeniable impact, yet the reporters pushed forward, asking crucial questions about The Lord of the Rings sequel.

    For half an hour, Arthur patiently answered inquiries about the film''s production, cast, and expectations. Then, with a composed yet powerful voice, he made the announcement that everyone had been waiting for.

    "The Two Towers will be released worldwide on March 4."

    A collective gasp erupted from the crowd, mirroring the stunned reactions of fans watching from their televisions.

    No one had expected the film to release so soon.

    Many had assumed that post-production would take at least another two months, given the extensive editing, effects, and final touches required for a film of this scale.

    Yet Arthur wasn''t done.

    "Tickets will be available for purchase right now, at this very moment."

    Excitement surged. Some fans felt impatient, others overwhelmed with joy.

    And just when they thought the surprises had ended, Arthur spoke once more.

    "A reminder to everyone¡ªbeware of fake tickets. To verify authenticity, check for the unique marks embedded in each one..."

    Though his warning was important, few actually paid attention. The excitement had already consumed the crowd.

    The moment the conference ended, chaos unfolded.

    ***

    Following the announcement, the upcoming blockbuster dominated headlines everywhere.

    Sales of the VHS tape for The Fellowship of the Ring skyrocketed, with fans wanting to re-experience the first film before watching the sequel.

    As a result, Arthur''s wealth increased by several million dollars practically overnight.

    But more than just money, what mattered most was the hype.

    With each passing day, discussions about the film intensified. Week after week, The Two Towers became the center of conversations¡ªwhether at family dinners, gatherings with friends, or even casual workplace discussions.

    For some, The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring wasn''t even their favorite film, nor did it hold the same weight as Demonfather or other cinematic masterpieces. Yet despite that, its story, world-building, and unforgettable cliffhanger had left an impact that couldn''t be ignored.

    And usually, a sequel to such a film would take at least one or two years before release, especially considering the massive success of Fellowship of the Ring.

    This level of anticipation reminded Arthur of something from his previous life.

    It was like the long wait for the next GTA game.

    Back then, GTA V had been a global sensation, leaving fans desperate for a sequel. Yet for thirteen years, they were forced to wait. By the time the trailer for GTA VI was finally released, it had shattered records, with billions of gamers losing their minds over the long-awaited announcement.

    The Two Towers hadn''t quite reached that level of legendary anticipation, but it was easily the most hyped movie of its time¡ªa feat that no other film had achieved before in this world.

    And it wasn''t just the marketing or storytelling that fueled the excitement.

    The rumors. The dragons. The secrecy.

    Even the actors like Firfel, Imkrag, and Lewis Light were being overshadowed by the mere presence of real dragons in the film.

    All the world could do now was wait.

    And finally¡ª

    March 4 arrived.

    The day that would determine whether The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers was truly worth the hype, or just another overblown promise.

 Chapter 259: Another cliffhanger

    Chapter 259 - Another cliffhanger

    (3rd Person POV)

    Watching Arthur as Aragorn on the big screen, surrounded by a crowd that was clearly captivated by him, Lucy felt a pang of jealousy.

    Her brother had somehow become the center of attention, not just in the theater but across the entire world.

    Sitting beside her was Azazel, the crown prince of Morningstar, who, despite himself, was a little astonished by what he was seeing.

    Arthur wasn''t just commanding the screen¡ªhe was commanding the audience itself.

    At the same time, Azazel couldn''t help but recall his younger brother''s overwhelming wealth. He had witnessed it firsthand at the secret auctions, where Arthur had spent millions¡ªno, even hundreds of millions¡ªwithout hesitation.

    "It''s amazing how much Arthur has changed," Azazel sighed, shaking his head. His eyes remained fixed on the screen, watching Arthur''s flawless portrayal of Aragorn. "Not only is he a brilliant filmmaker, but he''s also grown into a talented actor."

    He had seen Arthur act before¡ªas Michael in Demonfather¡ªbut there was no denying it now.

    Arthur had improved.

    His performance was leagues ahead of what it had been before.

    Beside him, Apollonia, watching intently, suddenly exclaimed, "I agree!"

    Lucy, however, rolled her eyes. "There''s nothing special about him, elder brother."

    She scoffed before continuing, "Maybe he''s wealthy. Maybe he''s talented as a director and an actor. But he can''t compare to you¡ªthe crown prince of Morningstar, the future king!"

    A smirk curled her lips as she added, "Arthur may have all the wealth in the world, but he will never reach the level of true power that a king holds."

    Then, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, she joked, "I bet Arthur is only competent and powerful inside his movies."

    Azazel and Apollonia both raised their eyebrows.

    Lucy was clearly looking down on Arthur, despite his achievements.

    Azazel leaned back in his seat. "Haven''t you seen the news, Lucy?" His tone was calm, but his eyes held amusement. "Arthur has commanded two powerful dragons with ease. Do you really think he''s as weak as before?"

    Lucy scoffed again. "Aren''t those the same dragons he acquired from the Alicorn Auction?"

    She waved a hand dismissively. "The auction must have provided a way to subdue those young dragons. And since they''re young, it wouldn''t be hard to keep them under control."

    Azazel fell silent.

    He could argue further, but he knew Lucy would refuse to admit Arthur''s strength.

    Rather than continuing the debate, he turned his attention back to the movie.

    On-screen, Lewis Light, playing E?omer, made his first appearance.

    The movie continued, revealing the orcs chopping down trees, their axes sinking into ancient wood.

    Pippin and Merry exchanged worried glances, whispering among themselves about whether the trees could actually be alive.

    The audience wasn''t surprised¡ªafter all, in the final scene of the first movie, there had been hints of moving trees.

    But the tension soon shifted as the orcs began discussing their next meal.

    They were starving, and their hungry, menacing gazes landed on Pippin and Merry.

    A chill ran through the audience.

    One of the orcs licked its sharp teeth. "What about them? Aren''t they fresh?"

    The theater grew tense.

    Were they actually about to eat the hobbits?

    Then, the orc leader stepped forward, stopping the others. He demanded that the hobbits be kept alive, misunderstanding that they carried the One Ring.

    Still, one orc sneered. "How about their legs? They don''t need those."

    A few audience members shuddered.

    Even though the leader kept protecting the hobbits, it was clear that he wasn''t doing it out of kindness¡ªonly out of greed for the Ring.

    Then, in a sudden turn of events, a group of soldiers emerged and attacked the orcs.

    Merry and Pippin tried to crawl away, struggling to escape the battlefield.

    For a brief moment, it seemed as though Pippin was about to be trampled by a horse¡ªbut before the scene could reveal what happened, it cut away abruptly.

    The audience held their breath, unsure of his fate.

    Then, the film shifted back to Aragorn and his party, who were still searching for the hobbits.

    Suddenly, they were surrounded.

    E?omer and his men emerged, blocking their path.

    The tension built once more.

    Then came the reveal.

    E?omer informed Aragorn that he and his soldiers had slaughtered the orcs¡ªhobbits included.

    The audience froze.

    This news didn''t sit well with the fans at all.

    "If he really killed the hobbits, I swear I''ll curse Lewis Light for the rest of my life," one fan muttered darkly, though his voice was loud enough for those nearby to hear.

    Some chuckled, though they understood the frustration.

    They knew it was just acting¡ªthat Lewis was merely playing a role¡ªbut at the same time, E?omer''s words hit a nerve.

    The rollercoaster of emotions was far from over.

    Aragorn and his party arrived at the charred remains of the slaughtered orcs. The battlefield was nothing but ashes and scorched bones, the aftermath of a brutal purge.

    As they surveyed the devastation, Gimli''s gaze fell upon a small object among the wreckage¡ªa belonging of the hobbits.

    Aragorn dropped to one knee, exhaustion and regret weighing on him as Gimli''s voice trembled.

    "We failed them..."

    The theater fell silent.

    Long-time fans of the series felt their hearts sink at the sight of Aragorn, usually composed and strong, losing his cool. In frustration, he swung his arm, sending a blast of wind scattering orc remains.

    Then¡ªsomething caught his eye.

    His posture stiffened, his expression shifting. His eyes lit up with realization.

    "Wait..." Aragorn murmured, scanning the ground carefully. "One hobbit lay here... then here..."

    His fingers traced the dirt, his mind piecing together the events that had unfolded.

    "A stomp of a horse," he muttered, his eyes sharpening. "But the hobbit rolled and avoided it."

    The screen flashed to the earlier moment, revealing Pippin narrowly evading the horse''s hoof.

    The audience held their breath.

    Aragorn was reading the battlefield like a book, tracking the hobbits'' every step.

    A whisper rippled through the theater.

    "They''re still alive..."

    The fans felt a renewed hope, just as Aragorn did.

    The scene shifted again¡ªthis time, to Pippin and Merry, who had indeed survived.

    But danger was not far behind.

    A nasty-looking orc had caught up to them.

    The two scrambled, clinging onto a nearby tree¡ªa tree with blinking eyes.

    The audience noticed immediately.

    The tree was alive.

    A shiver of realization ran through the fans just as the orc lunged¡ªonly to be swiftly crushed by the enormous moving tree.

    Then, the creature spoke, its voice deep and ancient.

    It introduced itself as an Ent.

    But to the Ent, the hobbits looked like little orcs.

    Pippin and Merry hurriedly tried to explain, insisting that they were hobbits¡ªnot orcs.

    But the Ent had never heard of hobbits before.

    "If you are what you claim to be," the Ent rumbled, "then the White Wizard shall know."

    A wave of unease swept over the theater.

    The audience immediately assumed the worst¡ª

    Saruman.

    The tension climbed as the hobbits were suddenly dropped before a glowing figure with long, white hair.

    The light surrounding him was blinding.

    The fans leaned forward, squinting to make out his face¡ª

    Then the scene cut away.

    A collective groan rippled through the theater.

    The movie was playing with their emotions.

    But it didn''t take long for the truth to be revealed.

    The focus shifted once again to Aragorn and his party, still searching for answers.

    They arrived at the scene¡ªthe very place where the White Wizard had appeared before the hobbits.

    Suddenly, they were confronted by a glowing figure.

    A radiant presence, powerful and unreadable.

    Gimli''s instincts kicked in instantly. He grabbed his axe, ready to strike¡ª

    But Aragorn stopped him.

    "Who are you? Show yourself!" Aragorn demanded.

    The light slowly dimmed, revealing the figure''s face¡ª

    The audience gasped.

    It was Gandalf.

    For a few stunned seconds, the theater was completely silent.

    Then, the realization hit¡ª

    "HE... HE''S ALIVE?!?!"

    The fans erupted in shock and excitement.

    "There''s no way! How?!"

    "Gandalf actually survived?!?"

    "I KNEW IT! I KNEW HE WASN''T DEAD!"

    The revelation was a moment of triumph, made even more surreal as Gandalf recounted his experience.

    "I threw down my enemy, and he fell from the high place and broke the mountain-side. Then darkness took me, and I strayed out of thought and time. Stars wheeled overhead, and every day was as long as a life age of the earth. But it was not the end. I felt life in me again."

    The fans listened in awe.

    The music swelled, perfectly accompanying the mystical weight of Gandalf''s words.

    In the VIP seats, a wizard professor stroked his chin, deep in thought. "It seems this wizard is far more powerful than we imagined..."

    "He transcended his former self and became even more powerful."

    A wizard professor stroked his chin, deep in thought.

    ''Could it be...?''

    The idea took root in his mind¡ªthat Gandalf, by battling a mighty being to the very end, had earned the admiration of the gods themselves.

    Perhaps his unwavering courage, his refusal to succumb to darkness, had led to his resurrection.

    The thought lingered as the movie pressed forward, immersing the audience deeper into the unfolding war.

    Tension gripped the theater as Saruman''s forces gathered, preparing for their onslaught.

    But this time, it wasn''t just orcs and Uruk-hai.

    It was dragons.

    The two legendary creatures introduced earlier¡ªCrimson and White-Gold¡ªmade their presence known on the battlefield.

    At first, the dragons remained neutral, watching as the tides of war shifted and clashed beneath them.

    But then, in a moment of shocking betrayal, the crimson dragon took Saruman''s side.

    The audience gasped.

    "No way¡ª!"

    The massive crimson beast descended upon the battlefield, its flames scorching the land, joining the dark army in their siege.

    At the same time, the white-gold dragon, seeing its kin side with Saruman''s corruption, let out a roar of defiance.

    Then, it descended upon the battlefield as well¡ªbut in defense of Gandalf and his allies.

    The war had changed.

    What was once a clash between men, demon, elves, and orcs had become something far grander, more terrifying, and far more chaotic.

    The battle raged on, the screen flashing between scenes of the chaotic battlefield¡ªGimli and Legolas cutting through waves of enemies, Aragorn leading with unyielding resolve, Gandalf standing firm against Saruman''s looming shadow.

    Above it all, the two dragons clashed mid-air, their mighty forms weaving through the sky, clawing and breathing fire as the heavens themselves trembled.

    The audience sat at the edge of their seats, completely captivated.

    ***

    After the first day of screenings, the media eagerly awaited the box office results for The Two Towers, expecting a strong but predictable opening.

    Yet, when the numbers were finally released¡ª

    The entire entertainment industry was left in shock.

    $84 million.

    In just one day.

    And what made it even more staggering?

    This was only from the Anatolia region''s screenings.

    The film had yet to roll out across Evros, Empirica, Eden, and beyond¡ªmeaning the true numbers had yet to be seen.

    As more screenings followed across different regions, word-of-mouth exploded.

    Viewers who had already seen the film couldn''t keep quiet about it.

    In theaters, cafes, and streets, conversations spread like wildfire.

    "The movie was incredible! But I gotta warn you¡ªit''s got another damn cliffhanger."

    A demon shook his head as he warned his friend, frustration laced with excitement.

    His friend''s eyes widened. "Wait, seriously? So the war isn''t over?"

    "No! That''s the thing!" The demon groaned. "It''s still ongoing! Just when you think everything''s coming to an end, boom¡ªit''s not over yet!"

    And that was the real surprise.

    For many, they had assumed this sequel would wrap up the story, tying everything together.

    Instead¡ª

    It was another cliffhanger.

    Another unfinished war.

    The real ending had yet to come.

    And now, there was only one question left in everyone''s mind¡ª

    How much bigger would the final film be?

    ---

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my p_a_treon .com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 260: Economic impact

    Chapter 260 - Economic impact

    (3rd Person POV)

    The first-day box office report for The Two Towers sent shockwaves through the world.

    $84 million.

    It was an unfathomable sum, an amount so staggering that it left even the wealthiest business magnates in disbelief.

    Even some of the largest industries¡ªones that had existed for centuries¡ªhad never been able to generate such an amount in a single day.

    And yet, here it was¡ªachieved by a single movie.

    To many, it seemed unfair.

    For years, traditional industries had struggled to keep up with the ever-expanding entertainment sector, and now, with The Two Towers'' insane earnings, those industries were struggling even more.

    Everything had started five years ago, when Arthur''s film, The Demonfather, took the world by storm¡ªearning hundreds of millions of dollars in mere months.

    That alone had been a turning point.

    As Arthur continued releasing blockbuster after blockbuster, and as VFX studios began rising alongside him, the global economy began to shift.

    Industries that had once thrived on traditional goods and services now found themselves scrambling to keep up.

    Many businesses that had once flourished were now forced to rethink their models, as investors increasingly turned their attention toward entertainment.

    While Hellfire Studios dominated the industry, other film studios had also risen, creating movies that could earn tens or even hundreds of millions of dollars.

    And now, The Two Towers had completely solidified entertainment as the most lucrative sector in history.

    In major cities focused on entertainment, like Angel City, the number of producers skyrocketed, each hoping to create the next biggest hit.

    It wasn''t just movies.

    Telenovelas and TV shows saw an increase in both production and viewership.

    Sports weren''t left behind either. While football had already established itself in the Anatolian region, a new sport was rising rapidly in U.S.E¡ª Rugby, a brutal game that combined martial arts with limited magic, gaining traction among the younger generation.

    Even before The Two Towers, the entertainment industry had already been thriving.

    However, its recent unstoppable success had begun disrupting the global economy.

    The Global Stock Exchange Market was fluctuating wildly, reacting to the film''s unprecedented success.

    At the same time, laborers worldwide began reconsidering their career paths.

    Rather than working in traditional industries, many sought opportunities in entertainment¡ªbelieving it was the true path to wealth.

    And when the second-day box office numbers were released¡ª

    It only reinforced that belief.

    The Two Towers had not slowed down.

    On its second day, it earned $91 million.

    Then came the third day, the fourth, and the fifth.

    By the end of its first five days, the film had accumulated a staggering $379 million.

    The shockwaves reached every corner of the economy.

    In Craft Kingdom''s underground city, Goldman City, home to its most crucial financial district, unrest had begun.

    Within the district''s center, known as Street Mine, the atmosphere was grim.

    Street Mine was home to MIGHT¡ªMechanical Industrial Guild for High Technology, the most influential stock exchange in the kingdom.

    But now, investors were panicking.

    Many were pulling out their investments from MIGHT, suddenly doubting the viability of mining, manufacturing, and engineering.

    For years, those industries had been pillars of the economy¡ªbut now, with the sheer profitability of entertainment, people began questioning:

    Was it still worth the risk? Was it still worth the money?

    The uncertainty alarmed MIGHT''s leadership.

    In response, the chairman of MIGHT, Regan Flower, called for an emergency meeting.

    Within the guild''s great hall, a vast, circular table sat at the center.

    Seated around it were some of the most powerful figures in the industrial sector¡ªa mix of dwarves, humans, and elves, all gathered under the dome of the kingdom''s most prestigious institution.

    At the head of the table, Regan Flower, an 89-year-old dwarf, sat in deep thought.

    His expression was serious, his weary face tense as he processed the sudden shift in the economic landscape.

    The tobacco between his lips nearly fell, forgotten, as his mind raced through possibilities.

    A crisis was unfolding¡ª

    And if they didn''t act fast¡ª

    The entertainment industry would leave them in the dust.

    "Many of you should already know that I wouldn''t have called this meeting for nothing," Regan finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the tension. His sharp gaze swept across the room, his expression grim and unyielding.

    A heavy silence followed as some directors exchanged glances, their worry evident.

    "That damn demon''s movie has disrupted the market again, hasn''t it?" A dwarf director snorted, crossing his arms. "This time, he''s really shaken things up with his latest film."

    Another director sighed, frustration lacing his words. "Because of that guy, global currency inflation is skyrocketing."

    A third voice, more agitated, spoke up. "This is why our kingdom should establish its own currency! Every kingdom should have its own financial system, rather than relying on a single global currency."

    The elves and demons seated at the table frowned at that statement, and one demon finally spoke.

    "I strongly disagree," he said, his tone firm. "If we do that, then all our existing wealth¡ªstill held in dollars¡ªwill be converted into new currencies. And who''s to say it won''t lose significant value in the process?"

    A dwarf scoffed, shaking his head. "Better than being shackled to a damn global economy."

    The tension rose rapidly, voices beginning to clash¡ª

    Until Regan tapped his fingers on the table.

    A single tap.

    That was all it took to silence the room.

    Puffing out a cloud of smoke, he leaned forward, his voice measured but unwavering.

    "Right now, we don''t have the luxury for petty disagreements," he said coldly. His sharp gaze flicked around the table. "Global currency or not, the reality is this¡ªwe need to speak to the king and the ministers. We need them to enforce stricter regulations on films and increase taxation on the movie industry."

    He exhaled slowly, letting his words settle.

    "Our most critical stock exchange is under threat¡ªand the government needs to understand that what benefits us, benefits them."

    Murmurs spread around the table.

    Gradual agreement.

    It wasn''t just happening in Craft Kingdom¡ªsimilar discussions were unfolding in every major stock exchange around the world.

    The movie industry had been regulated and taxed before, but with the unprecedented success of The Two Towers, pressure was mounting for harsher measures.

    And the media seized the opportunity, flooding the headlines with speculation.

    "Craft Kingdom''s Royal Council Proposes Stricter Film Regulations Following The Two Towers Success!"

    "New Film Taxation Policies Expected: Governments Respond to Entertainment Industry Boom."

    "Stock Exchange Leaders Demand Limits on Film Revenue Growth!"

    And just like that, the very movie studio heads who had rejoiced at the success of The Two Towers¡ªwatching their company stocks soar in value¡ª

    Were now cursing Arthur instead.

    ***

    Outside the Hellfire Park entrance, reporters gathered in clusters, their eyes trained on the arrival point. They had been waiting, eager to interview Arthur Pendragon about the massive global impact of The Two Towers.

    The stock market was in turmoil, industries that had once been pillars of stability¡ªhealthcare, technology, and manufacturing¡ªwere experiencing a slight decline, while the entertainment sector surged higher than ever.

    It was undeniable¡ªone movie had changed the world overnight.

    For better or worse, Arthur''s film had reshaped economies, investment strategies, and global priorities.

    The question now was¡ªwhat did Arthur think about all of this?

    Soon, a sleek car pulled up, and before it had even come to a complete stop, reporters surged forward, eager to get a statement.

    As Arthur stepped out, microphones and cameras were shoved toward him, voices overlapping in a flurry of questions.

    "Arthur! Your movie has caused a major shift in the global market¡ªdo you have any response to critics blaming you for the instability?"

    "With The Two Towers making record-breaking profits, do you think the government''s proposed higher taxation on films is justified?"

    "Investors are pulling out of traditional industries and shifting to entertainment¡ªdo you believe this trend is sustainable?"

    Arthur barely reacted.

    With a shrug, he said casually, "The stock market is unpredictable. It sometimes reacts dramatically over small changes. My movie alone may have caused a significant shift, but whether for good or bad, I''m sure it will return to normal after a while. That''s all."

    Without another word, he turned and headed toward the building.

    The reporters, dissatisfied with the short response, moved to follow him¡ªbut the moment they stepped forward¡ª

    A barrier materialized between them and Arthur.

    The air shimmered faintly, and in an instant, the mages stationed around him activated their magic, effectively blocking anyone from approaching further.

    The reporters could only watch as Arthur disappeared into Hellfire Park, leaving behind a storm of unanswered questions.

 Chapter 261: Process

    Chapter 261 - Process

    (Arthur''s POV)

    As I made my way to my office, employees greeted me, their voices a distant murmur against the whirlwind of thoughts racing through my mind.

    I stepped into the elevator, watching the doors close before it began its ascent to the top floor.

    Alone in the elevator, I let out a deep sigh.

    "It seems the world''s stock market is more fragile than I expected..." I muttered, shaking my head.

    The Two Towers had achieved something far beyond my expectations. It was just a sequel to Lord of the Rings, one of the greatest masterpieces of my past life¡ªyet this world was already overreacting.

    A chuckle escaped me.

    "If Lord of the Rings alone is enough to send the world into chaos... what would happen if I introduced more masterpieces?"

    The thought sent a thrill down my spine.

    "Star Wars," "The Matrix," "Titanic," "Jurassic Park," "Marvel movies"¡ª

    Each of these films had shaped the culture of my previous world, and if they were brought here, how would this world react?

    Would it be awe? Inspiration? Mass hysteria?

    I let out a small sigh. "So many films, so little time..."

    As much as I wanted to bring them to life, I had to be careful.

    A single sequel had already sent the economy into slight instability¡ªwhat would happen if I unleashed multiple masterpieces in quick succession?

    Would it disrupt industries further? Would some kingdoms collapse under the sheer economic shift?

    For a fleeting moment, I considered holding back.

    Then, I shook my head.

    "No, that would be stupid."

    I was a filmmaker¡ªnot a politician, not an economist.

    My job was to create films.

    I could worry about the consequences later.

    Besides, my time was already stretched thin.

    Beyond filmmaking, I was busy transforming Horn Kingdom into the world''s first internet hub after the launch of Hellfire Web.

    The elevator doors slid open, pulling me from my thoughts. I stepped out, heading straight for my office.

    The moment I walked in, a familiar chime rang from my pocket.

    I reached for my Hellphone, expecting Firfel¡ª

    But instead, the name George flashed on the screen.

    I answered immediately.

    "George. What''s up?"

    His deep voice came through. "Nothing much. Just a bunch of businessmen trying to reach you again. They''ve seen the potential of video games and now they want in."

    I chuckled, leaning back in my chair.

    "I haven''t had time to deal with them before, but now I do." I paused, then smirked. "Invite them all. I want to show them Hellfire Electronics Games."

    There was a beat of silence before George''s voice returned, slightly shocked.

    "Wait... you aren''t actually thinking of showing them how your programmers make video games, are you?"

    I shrugged. "Why not?"

    "Arthur¡ª" George''s tone grew urgent. "Aren''t you trying to keep video game development a secret?"

    I laughed softly, shaking my head.

    "Why would I keep it a secret? How could they develop their own games if they don''t even know how it works?"

    George fell silent, likely still processing my decision.

    After a few moments, I spoke again. "Invite them, and make sure they arrive within a few hours. I''ll personally take them on a tour of the game development department."

    George finally responded, "Sure."

    After a few more words, we ended the call.

    I stared at my Hellphone screen for a moment before leaning back into my chair.

    Video games...

    Aside from the internet revolution, this was another major venture I had set my sights on.

    Unlike the rapid growth of the film industry and computers, the gaming industry was moving at a much slower pace.

    The reason was simple¡ªthere weren''t enough games.

    The market was too small, the game library too limited.

    But now, with curious businessmen starting to recognize its potential, there was a real chance that video games could explode just like films did.

    And if that happened¡ªthe industry would never be the same.

    ***

    (Yamauchi''s POV)

    After months of waiting, I had finally received an answer.

    A formal invitation¡ªfrom Arthur Pendragon himself.

    Holding the letter in my hands, I felt a surreal sense of anticipation.

    I still remembered how this all started.

    Months ago, I had taken George''s offer and opened a Hellfire franchise in Nihhon City, Japon Kingdom.

    It hadn''t been an easy decision.

    I had gone so far as to completely transform one of my largest casino buildings, turning it into a Hellfire arcade franchise¡ª"Hell''a Fun!"

    The entire renovation took weeks and cost me hundreds of thousands of dollars.

    At first, it seemed like a bad investment.

    The early days were slow, profits were below expectations, and I even began to doubt my decision.

    But then¡ªeverything changed.

    Word spread.

    People started flocking to the arcade¡ªespecially young people and even former gamblers.

    The ticket system, the rewards, and the sheer fun of it all had made the business far more lucrative than my casino ever was.

    Before I knew it, Hell''a Fun! was outperforming my gambling business.

    And now, I was seriously considering converting my other casino buildings across Japon Kingdom into Hell''a Fun! franchises as well.

    Yet, despite the incredible profits, I hadn''t forgotten my original goal.

    My true ambition wasn''t just about arcades.

    I wanted to create my own video games¡ª

    And sell them to the children and young people of Japon Kingdom.

    With my goal clear in mind, I immediately boarded a flight to the Horn Kingdom, hoping that Arthur wasn''t too busy to meet with me.

    I spent days waiting, hoping for a response.

    Then, finally¡ªthe invitation arrived.

    I couldn''t sit still.

    Excitement buzzed through me, making it impossible to relax. I paced around my hotel room, repeatedly running through different ways I could introduce myself to Arthur, planning exactly what I should say when we finally met.

    By the time a few hours passed, I finally stopped in front of the mirror.

    I straightened my suit, adjusted my tie, and set my hat firmly in place.

    I was ready.

    Expecting a private meeting, I left my hotel, anticipating that I would get to speak with Arthur alone.

    But when I arrived at Hellfire Electronics'' front lobby, I saw six other men already there¡ªeach one clearly a businessman.

    The six of them turned toward me, and one of them, a middle-aged man, raised an eyebrow.

    "Oh? Looks like another invitee has arrived."

    I frowned, confused. "What do you mean?"

    The six chuckled knowingly, and another man stepped forward, holding up an invitation similar to mine.

    "We all received the same letter." He smirked, then added, "You look surprised. Not that I blame you. I also thought I''d be the only one here."

    A demon¡ªan incubus, judging by his charming aura¡ªlet out a chuckle. "Yeah, I had the same thought. But turns out, Arthur invited a bunch of us."

    A small flicker of disappointment settled in my chest, but I quickly brushed it off.

    After all, I''d been in this situation before¡ªwhen Vice-Chairman George first invited me, I had assumed it was a personal meeting, only to discover he had invited several others as well.

    And now, it seemed the same thing was happening again.

    As we began talking among ourselves, we quickly realized something surprising¡ª

    All seven of us had been trying to contact Arthur for the same reason.

    We all had one goal¡ªto learn how to develop our own video games.

    It was as if our paths had all led to this moment.

    ---

    After thirty minutes of waiting, a Hellfire employee arrived and led us inside the game development department.

    We were guided through the workspace, passing rows of employees working at their computers, some typing code, others sketching concepts.

    Then, we saw him.

    A young demon, with tiny red horns peeking through his dark hair, dressed casually in a Hellfire jacket and jeans.

    Arthur Pendragon.

    He lifted a hand. "Hi, guys."

    We all froze.

    This... wasn''t what we expected.

    For someone who ran one of the most influential companies in the world, we had anticipated a more formal presence¡ªa suited-up Arthur, radiating professionalism.

    Instead, he stood there in casual clothes, waving at us as if we were old friends.

    It caught all of us completely off guard.

    I quickly gathered myself, managing a nervous greeting. "H-Hi."

    I stuttered. Dammit.

    The others followed with their own awkward greetings.

    Arthur just chuckled, hands casually tucked into his jacket pockets.

    "So," he said, tilting his head slightly, "I heard you guys are curious about how to develop video games?"

    I exchanged glances with the others before giving a firm nod. "Yes."

    Arthur''s smile widened, and then he did something that shocked us even more.

    Gesturing toward the workspace, he casually said, "Well? What are you waiting for? I''ll let you see how we develop our games."

    I stiffened in shock.

    Was he serious?!

    In my mind, I was already panicking.

    Is he actually inviting us to see the game-making process firsthand?!

    I glanced at Arthur''s expression to see if he was joking¡ªbut no.

    He was completely serious.

    The other businessmen hesitated for a moment, but when they saw that Arthur wasn''t stopping, they quickly followed his lead.

    As we entered, Arthur pointed toward a group of artists sitting in front of a TV screen, sketching on papers.

    "See those artists over there?" he said, stopping for a moment.

    We all turned our attention to the scene. The artists were carefully adjusting their designs, occasionally checking their work on the screens.

    One of the businessmen frowned slightly. "What exactly are they doing?"

    Arthur smirked, as if he had been waiting for that question. "They''re fine-tuning the game''s visuals to match how graphics display on home TVs."

    Another businessman raised an eyebrow. "Why does that need adjustment?"

    Arthur crossed his arms, explaining, "TV screens don''t display images the same way printed illustrations do. The way colors and shapes blend on a screen can sometimes distort how a game looks if the art isn''t designed properly. If the details are too sharp or misaligned, it can break the intended style."

    He gestured toward one of the monitors. "What they''re doing is adjusting the pixel art to take advantage of how the screens naturally display images¡ªso that the game looks smooth and visually appealing when people play it at home."

    I slowly nodded, absorbing the information.

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my /NewComer714.

 Chapter 262: Arthuréˆ¥æªš offers

    Chapter 262 - Arthur''s offers

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur continued presenting the game development process to his guests, leading them deeper into the intricate world of video game creation.

    The more he explained, the more astonished and impressed his guests became.

    At first, they had assumed that video games were simple entertainment, something that merely ran on a TV screen.

    But now, witnessing the process firsthand, they realized how much effort, creativity, and technical expertise went into each game.

    One businessman muttered under his breath, "I always knew making video games was complicated, but I never expected it to be this intricate..."

    Yamauchi, standing nearby, overheard and nodded slightly.

    Another businessman, watching the artists sketching characters while the programmers wrote lines of code, added, "Yeah, but even though it looks complicated... it actually seems kind of fun."

    Yamauchi silently agreed.

    Even he hadn''t expected game development¡ªsomething meant for children''s entertainment¡ªto be so complex and meticulous.

    Beyond programmers, there were game designers, art directors, story writers, sound designers¡ªeach playing a crucial role in shaping the final product.

    For the next hour, they continued learning as Arthur guided them through every step of the process.

    The tour eventually ended at the sound design department, where a team worked on composing music and sound effects for upcoming games.

    Arthur turned to face his guests, who were still stunned from everything they had seen.

    With a calm smile, he said, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask. I don''t mind."

    For a moment, the room fell silent as the businessmen exchanged glances.

    Then, Yamauchi stepped forward, clearing his throat.

    "Video game development is far more complex than any of us imagined," he admitted, gesturing to the others. Some nodded in agreement. "I don''t think we have the capability to produce a game with this much thought put into it."

    An elf businessman sighed. "I agree. Even if we had the funds to start a game project, we don''t have the people qualified to program on computers."

    "Exactly." Another chimed in. "Computers only recently came into the market, and they aren''t even widely used across the world yet."

    Arthur listened patiently, his expression calm and unreadable.

    Then, with a confident smile, he raised one finger.

    "I understand your concerns," he said, "but you don''t have to worry so much. Because my company, Hellfire Electronics, will provide the computers, training, and resources you need."

    The room fell silent again¡ªbut this time, it was from pure shock.

    Yamauchi and the other businessmen exchanged astonished looks.

    Arthur continued, "All you need to focus on is funding your game company. The rest? My company will handle it."

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the group.

    "Isn''t that too good to be true?" someone whispered.

    "Providing computers and training? That sounds... unreal."

    "With support like that, making games would actually be possible..."

    For a brief moment, optimism filled the air.

    But then¡ªArthur''s next words changed everything.

    "However," he said, his voice steady, "your game companies will be under Hellfire Games."

    The room went still.

    Arthur continued, "This means my company will hold shares in your game company. And for every video game sold, Hellfire Games will receive a percentage of the profits."

    The atmosphere shifted.

    The excitement drained from their faces, replaced by something less enthusiastic.

    The deal had sounded perfect¡ªuntil now.

    They would be taking all the risks, investing their own money to build their studios¡ªand Arthur would still take a cut of their profits?

    Something about that didn''t sit right.

    Even Yamauchi, who had been eager about this opportunity, felt a pang of discomfort.

    It was a golden opportunity, no doubt¡ª

    But at what cost?

    Arthur looked at the gathered businessmen, his expression calm as he addressed them.

    "If any of you are uncomfortable with this arrangement, we can discuss it further. I''m open to negotiations."

    The room remained silent for a moment. Then, one businessman cleared his throat before speaking.

    "I can see that the video game market is largely unexplored and full of opportunity. But I''m not sure I want to take on that much risk¡ªespecially when you, Arthur, would be profiting with far less at stake."

    Several others nodded in agreement.

    "Exactly," another added. "If the game doesn''t sell well, we could end up losing an enormous amount of money, while you would still profit no matter what."

    Arthur simply smiled, unfazed.

    "You''re overlooking something important," he said smoothly. "Computers, training¡ªresources."

    He met their eyes, letting his words settle before continuing.

    "Of course, I understand the risks. That''s why I''m willing to invest in each of your companies under the condition that a percentage of the game''s profits will be shared with Hellfire Games."

    The businessmen exchanged glances, their hesitation lingering.

    Arthur raised a hand slightly.

    "That said, we don''t have to follow a single structure. We can approach this in multiple ways¡ªseed investments, royalty-based agreements, loans, revenue-sharing deals. Each of you can decide what works best for your company."

    He let the offer sink in before adding with a casual but knowing smile¡ª

    "After all, this is business. And I hope you understand¡ªI''m also taking risks here. Video games are an overlooked industry, a market that''s practically untouched. Right now, it''s like striking a mine before anyone realizes there''s gold beneath the surface."

    Silence stretched across the room as the businessmen considered his words.

    Arthur leaned back slightly.

    "It''s completely up to you. The offer is on the table."

    For a long moment, no one spoke.

    Then, Yamauchi stepped forward.

    "I''ll take the offer." His voice was firm, unwavering. "Though I''d like to discuss the details further."

    Arthur''s smile widened as he approached Yamauchi, extending his hand.

    They shook hands firmly, sealing the deal.

    Moments later, others followed suit, one by one stepping forward¡ªsome out of ambition, others out of fear of being left behind in a golden opportunity.

    Eventually, no one could resist.

    They each chose their own path¡ª

    Some accepted seed investments, agreeing to be fully integrated under Hellfire Games.

    Some opted for loans, preferring to remain independent but taking the financial boost.

    Others negotiated revenue-sharing agreements, maintaining ownership of their studios while giving Hellfire a share of profits.

    The deal was sealed.

    And with that, the video game industry, once solely controlled by Hellfire Electronics, was about to change forever.

    But while video game development was taking a major step forward, another technological breakthrough quietly unfolded the very next day¡ª

    The launch of Hellfire Web.

    Yet, the announcement barely made a ripple.

    With The Two Towers still dominating headlines and public attention, the groundbreaking introduction of the internet was, for now, overshadowed by the hype surrounding the movie.

    However, in the Horn Kingdom, computer users subscribed to Hellfire Telecommunications suddenly found something new on their systems¡ª

    A freshly installed application labeled "Hellfire Browser."

    At first, they thought it was just another system tool, but upon launching it, they quickly realized it was far more than that.

    For the first time, they could read news directly on their computers, much like flipping through a digital newspaper.

    Yet, there were only two websites available at launch¡ª

    "Hellfire Newspaper", the first-ever digital news outlet, covering politics, entertainment, and world affairs.

    And "Forbes . hell", a financial magazine, reporting on business trends, stock markets, and economic movements.

    Aside from those two, there was one more option that immediately caught their attention¡ª

    "Hellbook . hell."

    Curious users clicked on it, only to find something entirely new¡ª

    A platform where, after creating an account, they could post messages and communicate with others.

    Unlike Hellfire Messenger, which was limited to direct contacts, Hellbook allowed users to see posts from people they didn''t know.

    It was an open forum, a shared digital space where discussions could spread beyond their personal circles.

    Even more shocking, users discovered they could share files, including photos.

    Though the images appeared slightly blurry, the ability to transfer pictures digitally left many speechless.

    At first, most didn''t realize the significance of what they had just discovered.

    But soon, it would become clear¡ª

    This wasn''t just a minor update.

    Hellfire Web had just introduced the world to the internet age.

 Chapter 263: Web

    Chapter 263 - Web

    (3rd Person POV)

    The launch of Hellfire Web may not have taken the world by storm like The Two Towers, but in the Horn Kingdom, it was already capturing attention.

    One person particularly shocked by its features was Kate Williams¡ªa financial journalist who had stumbled upon its capabilities purely by chance.

    Kate, a striking human woman with blonde hair and scarlet eyes, sat in her apartment, staring at her newly purchased computer.

    Her fingers scrolled through Forbes . hell, but her mind still struggled to comprehend what she was seeing.

    She had never encountered anything like this before.

    A device that could instantly display the latest news¡ªnot just from earlier in the day, but updated every few minutes?

    It was unbelievable.

    Throughout her life¡ªeven as a rich young lady raised in a wealthy family back in the Aztec Kingdom¡ªshe had never seen an artifact or device even remotely similar to this computer.

    A month ago, she had graduated from Aztec University and traveled to Horn Kingdom for an internship as a financial journalist.

    She had purchased the computer only because it was required for her job, along with a subscription to Hellfire Telecommunications.

    At the time, she had thought it was just a convenient tool¡ªhelpful for communicating over long distances.

    But with the arrival of Hellfire Browser, she now realized¡ª

    It was so much more.

    Her eyes stayed fixed on the screen, her voice a breathless murmur.

    "What kind of magic could do this?"

    The glowing display before her showed the latest Forbes news report, constantly refreshing in real-time.

    She had seen enchantments that displayed moving images before, but nothing this complex or interactive.

    Curious, she clicked over to Hellbook . hell, following the instructions to create an account.

    Within moments, a feed of messages appeared before her¡ªwords from complete strangers.

    Her gaze landed on a post.

    "What in the nine hells is this? I can actually see people''s thoughts here." ¡ª Boro_00

    Kate''s brows lifted in surprise.

    She continued reading.

    A second post appeared, featuring a blurry image, followed by a cheerful caption¡ª

    "Hello everyone!"

    Her eyes widened.

    Someone actually posted a picture?

    More messages followed beneath it¡ª

    "Guys, how do you upload photos?" someone asked.

    Kate leaned forward, her curiosity piqued.

    She couldn''t help herself¡ªshe continued scrolling, her fingers hovering over the keyboard, tempted to post something herself.

    Her heart raced with excitement.

    This was something entirely new.

    But at the same time¡ª

    How does this even work?

    Her gaze drifted toward a thin cable plugged into the side of her computer.

    On impulse, she reached out and pulled it free.

    The moment she did¡ª

    The Hellbook page flickered before abruptly switching to a message:

    "Webpage unable to load. Your computer is offline."

    Beneath the message, another line appeared¡ªone that made no sense to her.

    "Check your internet connection and troubleshoot."

    Kate stared at the screen, her mind spinning.

    This was clearly beyond her understanding.

    The term "internet" was entirely new to her.

    As she stared at the cable in her hand, a realization dawned on her¡ª

    This wire...

    It was the key to accessing the strange "websites", to connecting with others, to reading news and messages instantly from anywhere.

    All one needed was a computer and a subscription to Hellfire Telecommunications.

    Kate slowly stroked her chin, her mind racing.

    She muttered under her breath, "This is... actually incredible."

    Still deep in thought, she plugged the cable back in.

    The connection returned instantly.

    The Hellbook page reloaded, and with a few clicks, she navigated back to Forbes.hell and Hellfire News.

    Then, as she scanned the headlines, a sudden realization hit her like a lightning bolt.

    Her breath caught.

    "Wait... is Arthur trying to replace the newspaper business with this?"

    A chill ran down her spine.

    If that was truly his plan, then it was more than just possible¡ªit was inevitable.

    The entire journalism industry could change forever.

    And if that happened¡ª

    She could be out of a job.

    Unless...

    Unless she became a journalist for Forbes.hell.

    Kate wasn''t the only one who had this revelation.

    Across the Horn Kingdom, others who had discovered Hellfire Browser began to realize the implications of what Arthur had created.

    By the next day, a handful of newspapers cautiously reported on the Hellfire Browser, covering its features and potential impact.

    However¡ª

    The majority of newspapers chose to ignore it entirely, instead focusing their front pages on the record-breaking box office success of The Two Towers.

    For now, they pretended Hellfire Browser wasn''t a threat.

    But deep down, some of them already knew¡ª

    It was only a matter of time.

    ***

    Days passed, and the Hellfire Web''s functionality¡ªor more specifically, the Hellfire Browser¡ªbegan to gain traction among thousands of computer users in the Horn Kingdom.

    It wasn''t widely recognized as "Hellfire Web"¡ªinstead, it was simply seen as a new way to access information, much like how a person would turn to books, newspapers, or libraries to find what they needed.

    However, the Hellfire Browser itself was drawing the most attention, quickly becoming a household tool.

    At the same time, Hellbook.hell was exploding in popularity.

    With thousands of new posts being made daily, it was becoming impossible for the newspaper industry to ignore its presence.

    Though many traditional publishers still tried to dismiss it as a passing trend, they were beginning to see the inevitable.

    The reality was already reflecting in the stock market¡ªnewspaper company stocks were declining as more and more people discovered the Hellfire Browser and its instant access to news and discussion.

    Fortunately for them, the threat wasn''t immediate, as the unstoppable dominance of The Two Towers continued to overshadow everything else.

    And with good reason¡ª

    The box office earnings of The Two Towers had just reached $780 million.

    At this point, people worldwide were already predicting the inevitable¡ª

    The $1 billion mark was within reach.

    A milestone that had never before been achieved in film history.

    "Will The Two Towers Be the First Billion-Dollar Movie?"

    "Box Office Continues to Climb: A Historic Moment in Cinema Awaits!"

    "Arthur Pendragon''s Masterpiece Nears Record-Breaking Milestone!"

    And sure enough, after just three weeks in theaters, it happened¡ª

    The Two Towers officially crossed the $1 billion mark.

    The world erupted in excitement.

    It became the topic of conversations everywhere¡ª

    And in a certain bustling cafe?, a group of dwarves loudly debated the insanity of it all.

    "Damn it! Earning even a hundred dollars is already hard enough, and that goddamn movie made a billion!" one dwarf shouted, slamming his hand on the table.

    Another dwarf, equally frustrated, threw up his hands. "And in just three weeks! Three damn weeks! Even if I worked my whole life, I wouldn''t come close to that amount!"

    A third dwarf scoffed. "That exiled demon prince is just lucky."

    But another shook his head. "Luck? He''s been making massive profits for years now. You don''t hit a billion just by being lucky."

    Unbeknownst to them, someone nearby had been listening carefully.

    A hooded figure sat in the corner, stirring his coffee slowly, his eyes gleaming like a whirling black hole.

    It was the High Arbiter.

    He watched the dwarves for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle.

    "I''ve seen enough..." he murmured, lifting his cup for a sip.

    He swirled the liquid inside, his mind deep in thought.

    "After observing for quite some time now, I can see why the Four Race representatives want to abandon the Global Currency."

    As he mused to himself, a dark figure materialized beside him¡ªits form distorted, shifting like a living shadow.

    The High Arbiter turned slightly, acknowledging the presence without surprise.

    "Shadow Elder."

    The shifting mass morphed into the form of an elf, his dark skin and sharp, pointed ears setting him apart from most of his kind. His green eyes held a depth like an endless forest, and his wavy, curling hair resembled leaves rustling in the wind.

    No one in the cafe? seemed to notice his sudden appearance.

    The elf bowed slightly. "High Arbiter."

    The High Arbiter smirked, setting his cup down.

    "Have you had enough time amusing yourself with that exiled demon prince?" the Shadow Elder asked, his deep voice laced with curiosity.

    The High Arbiter chuckled. "Amusing myself? You''re not entirely wrong."

    He leaned back in his chair, thoughtfully tapping the rim of his cup.

    "I must admit... I''ve grown quite interested in his films, and more importantly, his devices¡ªcomputers, barcodes... fascinating inventions. They''re almost purely mechanical, barely relying on magic at all."

    His grin widened slightly.

    "It''s as if they belong to another world."

    The Shadow Elder raised an eyebrow. "Are you suggesting he was influenced by a Spiritual Being from the Spirit Realm? Or an Unknown Entity from beyond?"

    The High Arbiter''s gaze flickered. "I don''t think so."

    He tapped his fingers against the table. "There''s no sign of divine or supernatural intervention in his work. No traces of high-level power guiding his actions."

    The Shadow Elder''s expression darkened. "Then how do you explain everything he has accomplished?"

    He leaned forward slightly, voice turning sharp.

    "Especially The Lord of the Rings. Isn''t it eerily similar to the legend of the Ancient Rings? A powerful ring with the power to rule over all and make its wielder like a god?"

    The High Arbiter nodded slowly.

    "I noticed that, too... And the question remains¡ª"

    His eyes darkened with intrigue.

    "How does Arthur Pendragon know about the Ancient Rings?"

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my /NewComer714.

 Chapter 264: One Ring

    Chapter 264 - One Ring

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Ancient Rings were supposed to be one of the world''s most guarded secrets¡ªa mystery hidden from all but the most powerful and well-informed individuals.

    And yet, The Lord of the Rings had exposed the idea to the entire world.

    Even more disturbing¡ªthe "One Ring" at the center of the film''s story actually existed.

    The High Arbiter, deep in thought, finally spoke.

    "The ''One Ring'' ranks among the top three of the Ancient Rings." His tone was calm, yet his eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "And it was once wielded by the Cursed Monarch."

    The Shadow Elder nodded, his normally cold and calculating gaze showing a hint of concern.

    "The Cursed Monarch..." he murmured. "He perished eight hundred years ago. Few could stand against him."

    His voice grew heavier.

    "And it was all because of the One Ring. A destructive artifact... unlike any other."

    A brief silence passed between them before he added, "Fortunately, the One Ring was lost long ago. No one has seen it since."

    Yet his expression darkened further as he continued,

    "But now that its existence has been exposed through that movie... people will start searching for it. And if someone actually finds it¡ª"

    He trailed off, his voice weighed with unease.

    The High Arbiter, however, merely chuckled and waved his hand dismissively.

    "You worry too much, Shadow Elder."

    He leaned back, speaking with complete confidence.

    "Even if someone were to find the One Ring, they wouldn''t be able to use it. Only those with the strength and willpower to control it could wield its power."

    His smirk grew.

    "And the weak? If they were foolish enough to put it on, the ring would destroy them. Their bodies would disintegrate before they could even dream of mastering it."

    A glint of amusement crossed his eyes.

    "Honestly, it would be entertaining to watch. Let them find it. Let them try. The outcome will always be the same¡ªanother fool erased from existence, and the ring lost once more."

    The Shadow Elder wasn''t fully convinced.

    "Maybe so," he said cautiously. "But what if someone follows the movie''s story instead? What if they don''t try to use it, but merely keep it... guarding it, like the protagonist?"

    His voice held a rare hesitation, showing just how deeply this possibility unsettled him.

    The High Arbiter let out a light laugh, shaking his head.

    "Now you''re just overthinking it, Shadow Elder."

    He exhaled, his tone still relaxed.

    "Do you have any idea how many resources we''ve poured into finding that ring? How many decades we''ve spent searching, only to find nothing?"

    His gaze sharpened.

    "If no one¡ªnot even us¡ªcould find it after all this time, do you really think some fool inspired by a movie will be the one to stumble upon it?"

    The Shadow Elder thought about that for a moment before finally nodding.

    "I suppose you''re right."

    His expression shifted, and he moved on to a different topic.

    "Then what do we do about Arthur?" He hesitated for a moment before adding, "Are you finally going to deal with that young demon?"

    He folded his arms, his gaze turning serious.

    "And what about the Global Currency situation?"

    The High Arbiter was silent for a few seconds, his black-hole-like eyes swirling with unreadable thoughts.

    Then, he finally spoke.

    "As for Arthur... I don''t plan on killing him. I can see that he still has his uses."

    The Shadow Elder frowned slightly, raising an eyebrow.

    "You don''t want to eliminate him? He''s been disrupting the world order, destabilizing industries, and drawing attention to things that should''ve remained hidden."

    His voice was laced with skepticism as he added,

    "You are the Overseer of the World''s Economy. Shouldn''t you be prioritizing stability? The simplest way to fix this problem is to get rid of Arthur."

    The High Arbiter merely smiled, shaking his head.

    "Removing Arthur won''t stabilize anything. The disruption has already begun. Killing him would only create more chaos, not less."

    The Shadow Elder narrowed his eyes.

    "Then what do you intend to do?"

    The High Arbiter''s smile deepened, his tone almost amused.

    "Instead of eliminating Arthur... I think it would be wiser to keep him."

    He chuckled, his fingers tapping lightly against his cup.

    "In fact, I might even support him¡ªhelp his company expand further across the world."

    The Shadow Elder looked taken aback. "You''re... going to help him?"

    The High Arbiter nodded.

    "As much as I hate to admit it, his inventions... they''re refreshing. And more than that¡ª" he leaned forward slightly, his voice quieter, yet carrying undeniable weight¡ª"they''re entertaining."

    The Shadow Elder studied him for a moment before sighing.

    "So that''s your decision, then."

    He let that settle before shifting the conversation once more.

    "And what about the Global Currency?"

    The High Arbiter''s smirk didn''t fade.

    "That plan is already underway."

    He set his cup down, folding his hands together.

    "The Federation of Currency System will be introduced soon."

    The Shadow Elder listened intently as he continued.

    "Each kingdom will have its own local currency¡ªallowing them independence. However, for international trade and large-scale transactions, they will still rely on the Unified Trade Currency¡ªwhich I will oversee."

    A subtle grin played on his lips, a glint of satisfaction flashing through his dark, swirling eyes.

    "In the end, nothing will truly change. The illusion of freedom will satisfy them, while control remains in our hands."

    The Shadow Elder studied the High Arbiter for a moment before narrowing his eyes.

    "You just want to see what else Arthur is capable of, don''t you?"

    The High Arbiter let out a quiet chuckle, swirling his drink before taking a slow sip.

    "Who wouldn''t be interested in him?" He set his cup down, his gaze gleaming with intrigue. "Even just one of his creations¡ªcomputers, and that long-distance calculator communication through them¡ªcould be invaluable in warfare."

    The Shadow Elder frowned, shaking his head.

    "You truly are a man who seeks amusement in the most dangerous places, High Arbiter."

    Then, with a sharp glance, he added, "Don''t tell me you''re considering using Arthur for the rumored Great War."

    The High Arbiter smiled, the corners of his lips curling slightly.

    "I wouldn''t admit to that, Shadow Elder."

    The Shadow Elder sighed, clearly unconvinced.

    "I thought you had already seen enough of Arthur."

    The High Arbiter''s eyes darkened slightly, though his expression remained unreadable.

    "I''ve seen enough¡ªnot of Arthur, but enough to take action regarding the Global Currency issue."

    His voice was calm, but deep within his mind, a different thought lingered¡ª

    A thought he hadn''t spoken aloud.

    He was looking forward to meeting Arthur in the future.

    Not because of his inventions, nor his disruptions to the world''s balance¡ªbut because of something far more personal.

    Something that Arthur himself didn''t know.

    Arthur was not the son of the Demon King of Morningstar, as the world believed.

    He was the son of the Demon King''s sister.

    And more than that¡ªArthur was born without a father.

    The High Arbiter''s fingers tapped lightly against the table, his thoughts drifting to old records, myths, and forgotten texts.

    He had spent years researching cases of beings born without a father, yet the only stories that ever matched such a phenomenon came from ancient mythology¡ªtales of gods and celestial beings.

    The idea of Arthur being related to something divine was, of course, ridiculous.

    The High Arbiter glanced at the Shadow Elder, his expression composed yet slightly amused.

    "Don''t concern yourself too much with Arthur. He isn''t a threat¡ªnot in the way you think. The only real danger he poses is his ability to disrupt economies."

    The Shadow Elder nodded slowly. "I suppose you''re right."

    Just as he was about to shift the conversation, the High Arbiter chuckled, leaning back slightly.

    "Besides, I know something about Arthur... something even he doesn''t know."

    The Shadow Elder''s gaze sharpened, curiosity flickering in his eyes.

    For a brief moment, he considered pressing for answers¡ªbut then, he caught the subtle shift in the High Arbiter''s demeanor.

    The way he smirked¡ªit was clear he had no intention of revealing the secret.

    Recognizing this, the Shadow Elder chose to remain silent, though the mystery now lingered in his mind.

 Chapter 265: One billion

    Chapter 265 - One billion

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Two Towers continued to rake in massive profits, showing no signs of slowing down even three weeks after its release.

    The buzz surrounding the film remained as strong as ever, and by the end of its fourth week, it had officially surpassed the box office earnings of Harry Potter, reaching an astonishing $943 million.

    Though its earnings gradually began to decline, by the fifth week, the inevitable finally happened¡ª

    The Two Towers officially crossed the $1 billion mark.

    Despite expecting it, the world was still in shock.

    Another Hellfire movie had shattered records, leaving major film studios in envy and frustration.

    Even Science Pictures, Titan Pictures, and other major studios that had attempted to compete head-to-head with The Two Towers suffered significant financial losses.

    None of them had anticipated the film to be this overwhelmingly successful.

    At the same time, the engagement and dedication of fans helped propel its momentum even further.

    To fuel the excitement, Hellfire Studios organized fan events worldwide.

    One of the biggest took place in Horn Kingdom, where Hellfire dropped replicas of the Lord of the Rings rings around the capital city, with the "One Ring" as the grand prize.

    Despite knowing these weren''t real magical artifacts, thousands of fans eagerly scoured the city in search of them, treating it as a real-life treasure hunt.

    Some lucky fans discovered rings in random alleys, while the coveted One Ring was ultimately found near Hellfire''s old headquarters building.

    But organized real-world events weren''t the only way fans were engaging with the franchise.

    There was also Hellbook.

    Though the internet and Hellfire Web were currently only available within Horn Kingdom, the number of computer users taking advantage of it had already surged to 230,000¡ªand it had only been a few weeks since launch.

    This was a staggering number, and if not for the Ancient Tree growing in the courtyard of Hellfire Park, the system might have struggled to handle so many users.

    Fortunately, the Ancient Tree was at a high enough level to support millions¡ªif not tens of millions¡ªof users worldwide.

    Among these early adopters were countless Lord of the Rings fans, eager to stay connected with the latest updates.

    Through Hellbook and Hellfire News, fans received real-time announcements about Lord of the Rings events happening in the kingdom.

    They were thrilled when Hellfire revealed an upcoming meet-and-greet event¡ªone where they would have the opportunity to meet Imkrag in person.

    At the same time, many fans felt fortunate to have subscribed to Hellfire Telecommunications, as they quickly discovered that several Lord of the Rings cast members were also using Hellbook.

    Among them were Imkrag, Kurt, Firfel, and even Lewis Light, all with public profiles on the platform.

    For fans, this was more than just a way to follow their favorite actors¡ª

    It was a new way to interact with them in real time.

    As expected, Hellfire Web was beginning to attract serious attention¡ªnot just from the public, but from business-minded individuals who saw a golden opportunity in its growing influence.

    Reports from financial news outlets highlighted how the new functions of computers were already streamlining government operations in Horn Kingdom, making business transactions faster, and even improving long-distance communication across various industries.

    With hundreds of thousands of users already connected, Horn Kingdom was transforming into a hub of rapid digital communication¡ªas long as one had a computer and a Hellfire Telecommunications subscription, distance was no longer a limitation.

    Among those taking notice was a foreign businessman, Mustafa, from the Ottoman Empire.

    His first encounter with Hellfire''s technology had been through a local entrepreneur in Horn City, who had introduced him to computers.

    At first, Mustafa had dismissed it.

    He had come to Horn Kingdom purely for business, focusing on trading and selling luxury goods¡ªjewelry, perfumes, furniture¡ªthings that had always been exchanged through traditional means.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    During a business deal, he watched as his partner used a computer, trading jewelry in mere moments using Hellbook.

    Mustafa was stunned.

    He had assumed that business transactions required face-to-face meetings, negotiations, and lengthy discussions.

    Yet here, right before his eyes¡ªdeals were being made instantly, over long distances, with just a few keystrokes.

    For the first time, he saw the real potential of computers.

    A future where business partners wouldn''t need to meet in person to trade.

    Unfortunately, the technology was still limited to Horn Kingdom¡ªbut even so, Mustafa knew exactly how to use it to his advantage.

    He already owned a jewelry store in Horn City, and now, with Hellbook, he planned to expand his business and reach new clients faster than ever before.

    Mustafa wasn''t the only one.

    Other foreign and local businessmen had also begun exploring ways to take advantage of Hellbook.

    Although Hellbook didn''t yet have a dedicated business category, many were already using it for free marketing¡ªadvertising their services and products in discussion threads.

    Without even realizing it, this had inadvertently boosted Horn Kingdom''s economy, allowing businesses to thrive in ways no one had predicted.

    Meanwhile, within her office, Prime Minister Valerie observed the situation carefully.

    From her position, she could see Arthur''s grand plan slowly taking shape.

    The economy was booming, just as he had promised.

    She remembered the day Arthur boldly claimed that he would turn Horn Kingdom into a technological hub, surpassing even the dwarven cities¡ªan idea that once seemed absurd.

    Now, as she looked at the impact of computers and digital communication, she could see¡ª

    Though Horn Kingdom was still far from matching the dwarves'' advanced tech cities, computers and the internet provided a completely different kind of advantage.

    The ability to process vast amounts of information instantly, the ability to communicate over long distances in real-time¡ª

    It was a revolution unlike anything before.

    She leaned back in her chair, muttering to herself,

    "I thought his ambition was ridiculous... wanting to surpass the dwarven cities."

    Her lips curled into a small, thoughtful smile.

    "But now... it seems there''s actually a chance."

    She could see why other kingdoms and major corporations were threatened by computers¡ª

    And why some had even begun to suppress its growth.

    ***

    At Hellfire Park, the atmosphere was electric with celebration.

    The moment The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers surpassed $1 billion, Arthur initiated a grand celebration with his employees, marking yet another historic achievement for Hellfire Studios.

    The courtyard buzzed with energy, filled with laughter, music, and the sound of clinking glasses as employees cheered and celebrated.

    Arthur, too, was enjoying the moment, spending time alongside Firfel.

    Though he had already confessed his feelings to her, Firfel had yet to voice her own emotions.

    But Arthur didn''t mind at all.

    Right now, he just wanted to savor the victory.

    Beyond the insane earnings of The Two Towers, Hellfire Telecommunications was also seeing a massive surge in subscriptions.

    With more and more people discovering Hellfire Web, many new users subscribed¡ªeven those who had previously canceled their service were now returning, eager to access the new online world.

    Then¡ª

    A familiar notification appeared before Arthur''s eyes.

    [Ding! Your movie, The Two Towers, has achieved $1.04 billion at the box office! A new record-breaking milestone.]

    [Reward: One-Time Summoning.]

    Arthur''s eyes flickered with mild surprise as he read the notification.

    He muttered under his breath, "One-time summoning, huh?"

    His mind began racing with possibilities.

    "What''s that?" Firfel''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.

    Arthur blinked, then quickly shook his head. "Nothing..."

    He turned to her with a small smile, smoothly changing the topic. "By the way, I have another film project in the works. I wonder if you''d be interested?"

    Firfel raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, but instead of answering, she gave him a knowing look.

    "I am... but tell me, are you really going to busy yourself with another film already?" She paused, then added, "Didn''t you see the news? The Morningstar Royal Family and the Thorn Kingdom just announced the arranged marriage between your younger sister and the Thorn Crown Prince."

    Arthur''s smile faded instantly.

    Firfel''s words hit like a cold gust of wind.

    Just the other day, he had come across the news¡ªhis younger sister was set to be married.

    "You know I haven''t had contact with my former family in years now," Arthur finally said, his tone quieter.

    Firfel crossed her arms. "Yeah, but didn''t you once tell me that you had a good relationship with your younger sister?"

    Arthur fell silent.

    Firfel watched him expectantly, her gaze unwavering.

    After a long pause, Arthur sighed, running a hand through his hair.

    Finally, he spoke.

    "...Fine. I''ll try reaching out to my younger sister."

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my /NewComer714.

 Chapter 266: Legendary Summon

    Chapter 266 - Legendary Summon

    (Arthur''s POV)

    I clenched my fists, my anger simmering beneath the surface.

    Even after being exiled by that fool of a father, I had assumed that his cruelty was directed solely at me¡ªthat he would at least spoil his daughters, just like he had indulged Lucy.

    But it seemed I had overestimated him.

    The shameless old man had no limits¡ªnot even when it came to selling off his own daughter in a political marriage.

    I rubbed my temples, letting out a frustrated sigh.

    My mind drifted to Apollonia, her expression from our last meeting etched into my memory¡ªespecially when I had seen her at the Alicorn Auction.

    I shook my head, muttering under my breath, "No wonder she looked so worried back then..."

    A flicker of guilt crept in.

    Even when I had crossed paths with them, I hadn''t even greeted them.

    Firfel was right.

    I needed to visit my sister¡ªto see for myself how she was doing.

    I wasn''t exactly eager to set foot in Morningstar again, but ultimately, I made my decision.

    I would pay the royal family a visit.

    I may no longer be part of their world, but there was no harm in visiting¡ªat least for Apollonia.

    Besides, unlike before, I now had the confidence to face them.

    My wealth alone had already reached an estimated $3¨C4 billion dollars¡ªeven I wasn''t entirely sure of the exact figure in my accounts.

    It was enough to place me in the top 20 richest individuals in the world, yet in official rankings, I was only listed in the top 30s¡ªthe financial media had yet to uncover the full extent of my wealth.

    I set those thoughts aside for now.

    Stepping into my room, I locked the door and reached into my system storage, pulling out the summoning item.

    It was a card¡ªpure white, completely blank.

    I studied it, and in an instant, the system''s instructions appeared before my eyes.

    "Hmm... so I have to chant these words while focusing on the exact details of the summon in my mind?" I murmured, skimming through the instructions.

    This would be interesting.

    "Alright..." I finally muttered, taking a deep breath.

    Closing my eyes, I focused on every detail of Yoda, envisioning him with absolute clarity¡ªhis small, frail yet wise form, his sharp ears, his wrinkled green skin, and his deep, knowing eyes that carried the weight of centuries.

    His robes, the same worn, earth-toned outfit he always wore in Star Wars, giving him the appearance of a humble sage rather than a warrior.

    His weapon¡ªhis legendary lightsaber, resting in his grip, an extension of his will and mastery of the Force.

    His personality¡ªmysterious, wise, cryptic yet full of humor, a being who spoke in riddles yet wielded unparalleled wisdom and insight.

    With all of this firmly etched in my mind, I began the chant.

    "By the threads of fate and the will of my thoughts,

    From the depths of imagination into the realm of reality,

    Through space and time, across worlds unknown,

    I summon thee¡ªmanifest before me!"

    A brilliant magical circle suddenly lit up beneath me, glowing with dazzling star-like patterns.

    My eyes widened in surprise as the light intensified, filling the entire room with an otherworldly glow.

    The magic pulsed, converging into a single point, and then¡ª

    A figure began to take shape.

    The light was blinding, but even as I squinted, I could see its outline forming¡ªsmall, hunched, distinctively shaped.

    Then, the glow began to dim, revealing¡ª

    I grinned.

    Because standing before me, exactly as I had envisioned, was Yoda.

    Small. Sharp-eared. Ancient and wise.

    He was draped in his usual robes, the same iconic attire he had always worn.

    And in his grip¡ªhis lightsaber.

    His deep-set eyes scanned the room, flickering with a mix of confusion and awareness, as if sensing something beyond just what was physically present.

    I couldn''t help but smirk wider.

    There was no regret in using the one-time summoning on him.

    At first, I had thought Imkrag might be able to capture Yoda''s essence for the role in my Star Wars film.

    But no actor could ever truly embody Yoda¡ªnot like this.

    Because now, standing before me, was the perfect Yoda.

    However, despite my satisfaction, I knew I still had to confirm something important.

    Could he speak?

    And more importantly¡ª

    Did he know about the Star Wars universe?

    ***

    (3rd Person POV)

    Yoda was confused.

    In all his centuries of existence, in all the countless worlds and battles he had seen, never had he experienced something like this.

    Just moments ago, he had been training a new generation of Jedi at the Jedi Temple¡ªthe weight of history and responsibility resting upon his small frame.

    Then suddenly¡ªhe felt it.

    A strange power, unfamiliar yet undeniably strong, pulling at him, beckoning him toward the unknown.

    Not the Force, no. Something different. Something that should not exist.

    Yoda had tried to resist, his instincts warning him, but despite his wisdom, his feet moved on their own.

    Before he knew it, he had stepped into a glowing circle¡ªits patterns unlike any Jedi sigil, its energy neither light nor dark.

    And then¡ª

    He arrived here.

    The room was unfamiliar, its structure strange, its energy alien.

    And before him stood a figure, watching him closely.

    Yoda''s hand tightened around his weapon, his senses on high alert.

    But before he could demand answers, something else happened¡ª

    His mind surged with knowledge.

    Information, thoughts, ideas¡ªnot his own¡ªpoured into him like a rushing river.

    He clutched his head, his expression twisting in deep thought as he processed the truth of his situation.

    Then, as clarity settled, his gaze lifted to the figure before him.

    His sharp ears twitched as he spoke.

    "You... a Jedi with power, summoned me here?"

    Arthur had been slightly concerned that, despite a successful summoning, something might be wrong with Yoda¡ªperhaps an inability to speak, or a lack of awareness.

    But hearing Yoda question him directly?

    That doubt vanished instantly.

    A thrill of excitement surged in Arthur''s chest.

    With a confident nod, he stood tall, trying to leave a good impression on the legendary Jedi Master.

    "I did summon you, Yoda." He added, his voice calm and measured, "But I am no Jedi."

    Yoda''s brows furrowed.

    He took a slow step forward, his sharp gaze locking onto Arthur''s.

    "Not a Jedi...?" he murmured.

    A flicker of wariness flashed through his wise, old eyes.

    Then, his voice turned sharp.

    "A Sith, are you? A Sith Lord?"

    His grip on his weapon tightened, his presence shifting subtly, ready for battle.

    "It cannot be... Sith are extinct! Long perished!"

    Arthur immediately raised his hands in defense, shaking his head.

    "No, no! I''m not a Sith either!"

    Yoda''s ears twitched as his confusion deepened.

    "Not a Jedi. Not a Sith."

    His wise, wrinkled face twisted with puzzlement.

    Then, his eyes widened in realization.

    "Wait... the Force, in you, I do not sense!"

    Arthur could only sigh.

    This was Yoda¡ªthe legendary Jedi Master who had always seemed so composed, so full of wisdom in Star Wars.

    And yet, here he was, visibly confused, questioning his very reality.

    Arthur knew he had a lot of explaining to do.

    With a deep breath, he simply said¡ª

    "You''re not in your world anymore."

    And with that, he began to explain everything.

    As Arthur spoke, Yoda listened intently, his wise mind grappling with the impossible.

    A world without the Force?

    A world where magic existed instead?

    The more Arthur explained, the deeper Yoda''s shock became.

    He had always believed that all living things were connected by the Force¡ªthat there was no place in existence where it did not flow.

    And yet, in this world...

    The Force was silent.

    Absent.

    Impossible, this is. Yet real, it seems...

    If this world was truly so different, then what else was beyond the reach of the Jedi''s knowledge?

    He began to explain his own world to Arthur, describing the Jedi, the Republic, the balance of the Force.

    And as they spoke, Arthur suddenly realized something.

    This Yoda¡ª

    He didn''t know about Darth Sidious.

    He had never mentioned Palpatine, never spoken of Order 66 or the fall of the Jedi.

    When Yoda spoke of the dark side, he referred to it only in past tense¡ªas though the Sith were long gone.

    That meant¡ª

    The Yoda before him had been summoned from a time before the Sith''s return.

    Before Darth Sidious ever made his first move.

    Arthur''s mind raced.

    That meant this Yoda didn''t know about the Clone Wars.

    He didn''t know about Anakin''s fall.

    He didn''t know about the Empire.

    For the first time, Arthur felt an overwhelming weight settle over him.

    If Yoda ever found out the true future of his world¡ªwhat would he think?

    Would he blame himself?

    Would he try to return, to change fate itself?

    Arthur was pulled from his thoughts when Yoda finally spoke again.

    His voice was low, steady¡ªyet carrying an unshakable weight.

    "Return, I must. To my world, how do I go?"

    Arthur froze.

    For the first time, he felt genuine hesitation.

    With a sigh, he finally said¡ª

    "You''re my summon. I''m afraid you can''t return to your world."

    Yoda''s ears perked slightly, his gaze unreadable.

    Arthur coughed lightly, then shamelessly added¡ª

    "Oh, I forgot to mention. Since I summoned you... you''re now my ser¡ªcough¡ªmy subordinate."

    Yoda''s eyes narrowed, his small frame going completely still.

    For a moment, he said nothing.

    Arthur could practically feel the gears turning in the Jedi Master''s mind.

    Then¡ª

    Silence.

    For the first time in centuries¡ª

    Yoda was utterly speechless.

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my /NewComer714.

 Chapter 267: Purpose

    Chapter 267 - Purpose

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next morning, in the living room of Arthur''s house, Yoda sat on the sofa, his small form barely sinking into the plush cushions.

    Before him, a steaming cup of tea rested on the table.

    He stared into the rippling surface, his wrinkled reflection staring back at him.

    Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze, studying the young man before him¡ªthe one who called himself a "demon."

    A name he had never heard before.

    Arthur Pendragon.

    Yoda still did not fully understand how Arthur had summoned him into a world where the Force did not exist.

    It was beyond anything he had ever encountered.

    Arthur, meanwhile, smiled warmly, gesturing toward the tea.

    "Go ahead. Have some tea. Make yourself at home."

    Then, tilting his head slightly, he asked, "Did you sleep well?"

    Yoda ignored the question, his expression unreadable.

    Instead, he met Arthur''s gaze and asked,

    "The purpose of your summoning¡ªwhat is it?"

    His voice, though calm, carried a weight of expectation.

    "Have you summoned me for a great cause... or simply to make me your servant?"

    Arthur took a slow sip of his tea, his composure unshaken.

    Yoda observed him carefully, watching the deliberate movements, the way Arthur carried himself with quiet confidence.

    It was... strangely calming.

    Despite himself, Yoda lifted his own cup and took a sip.

    His eyes widened slightly.

    ''Not as good as blue milk... nor caf... but this tea is not bad,'' he mused.

    Arthur, noticing the shift in Yoda''s demeanor, felt a quiet relief.

    Despite his calm exterior, he had been genuinely uncertain about how Yoda would react to everything.

    For one, he wasn''t sure how Yoda would handle the truth of Star Wars¡ªafter all, it was his universe at stake.

    Would he be desperate to return? Would he see Arthur as someone interfering with destiny?

    And second, how could Arthur convince Yoda to participate in his film?

    More than just an actor, Yoda could be an invaluable consultant, a true advisor for the Star Wars project.

    If anyone understood the heart of Star Wars, it would be Yoda.

    Arthur set his teacup down, contemplating his response.

    Across from him, Yoda''s keen gaze locked onto him, waiting, pressing him for an answer.

    Every second of silence felt heavier.

    Finally, Arthur spoke.

    "I summoned you specifically because..."

    His mind raced, then finally landed on the right words.

    He met Yoda''s eyes.

    "Because you are wise. You have lived for centuries. Your knowledge surpasses most beings in your world."

    Yoda''s brows lifted slightly.

    Arthur leaned forward slightly.

    "You have a great mind. You are powerful in your universe." His eyes glimmered with certainty. "You are a teacher¡ªa great one."

    Yoda''s ears twitched, a flicker of curiosity flashing across his face.

    "A teacher, you say...?"

    Then, after a brief pause, his voice took on a more inquisitive tone.

    "Strange, it is, how much you know of me. Your words... familiar, they sound. As if... knew me, you already did."

    Arthur coughed lightly, looking away for a moment.

    "I summoned you. And with that, I gained... pieces of knowledge about your life."

    Yoda studied him carefully, his sharp mind clearly processing the words.

    Then, after a moment, he nodded slowly, as if accepting the explanation¡ªfor now.

    Arthur leaned forward slightly, resuming his speech with renewed confidence.

    "Anyway," he said smoothly, "you are a great teacher. You have a brilliant mind. And I believe... you are the perfect summon to help make this world more civilized¡ªby educating my people."

    He couldn''t deny it¡ªhe felt rather proud of himself.

    After all, Yoda possessed vast knowledge, having lived in a highly advanced universe where technology had surpassed anything this world could comprehend.

    Holofilms, hyperdrives, intergalactic politics¡ªall things that Yoda had firsthand experience with.

    If Yoda agreed, Arthur could tap into a wealth of information centuries ahead of this world''s time.

    But Yoda''s expression remained neutral, unreadable as ever.

    Then, he finally spoke.

    "Civilized, you say?"

    His gaze drifted around the lavish living room, taking in the well-furnished surroundings, the structured elegance of the architecture.

    "Hmph. Already civilized, this world seems to be."

    Arthur chuckled.

    "You don''t know this world well enough yet."

    His tone was light, but there was a weight beneath his words.

    "I won''t give you a full history lesson right now, but if you were to compare this world to yours... you''d see just how backward it truly is."

    Yoda''s ears twitched slightly, but he remained silent.

    Arthur continued.

    "However, there are similarities. Because in this world, kingdoms fight for power¡ªjust like in your universe."

    His voice grew more serious.

    "Some kingdoms are already at war. Others are teetering on the edge of it."

    Yoda''s expression hardened.

    "So... like my world, this one is."

    Arthur nodded.

    "Yeah, but on a much smaller scale. In your world, massive civilizations like the Republic and the Jedi constantly struggled for dominance, always battling against the rise of darkness."

    He exhaled, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest of his chair.

    "But here? It''s nations. Countries clashing for power. The conflicts may be smaller now... but at the rate things are escalating, I wouldn''t be surprised if it turns into something much, much bigger."

    The room fell into a thoughtful silence.

    Yoda''s brows furrowed as he processed everything.

    Arthur''s words had logic, but more than that¡ªthey had weight.

    "Hmm... To guide, you wish? Prevent war, you seek?" Yoda murmured at last, "With my knowledge, a more stable world, you hope to build?"

    His voice carried both curiosity and skepticism, as if testing Arthur''s true intentions.

    Arthur gave a small shrug, though his eyes gleamed knowingly.

    "Knowledge is power."

    Yoda''s sharp gaze remained locked on him, but now there was something different in his expression.

    He was contemplating.

    Arthur had expected resistance, but instead, he saw understanding¡ªas though Yoda had finally begun to see the reason behind his summoning.

    For someone who had always sought peace over war, who had spent centuries guiding Jedi to seek diplomacy rather than violence, this was something he could believe in.

    And for the first time since arriving in this world¡ª

    He finally understood why he was here.

    Yoda''s expression remained firm as he asked again, his voice calm yet resolute.

    "If I help you... will I be able to return to my world?"

    It was clear now¡ªhe had no desire to remain here.

    Arthur sighed slightly, but before he could respond, Yoda continued, his tone carrying an unusual discomfort.

    "Unsettling, this world is. Without the Force, lost I feel."

    His small fingers curled slightly, his eyes scanning the air around him as if trying to grasp something invisible yet missing.

    "Like I am blind..." he murmured, his usually composed face reflecting his unease before he quickly reined in his emotions.

    He took in the room around him, his ears twitching as if searching for something only he could perceive.

    "No presence, no ripples, no whispers of energy... the heartbeat of the universe¡ªsilent."

    A pause.

    Then, finally, he added, "Only something strange. A foreign power. ''Magic,'' as you call it."

    Arthur, who had been listening carefully, finally understood Yoda''s dilemma.

    "You can still use the Force, right?" Arthur asked, his tone thoughtful.

    "Have you tried connecting with the Force of this world? Maybe the Force exists here, but in a different form?"

    He leaned forward slightly, his mind racing.

    "After all, if this world truly had no Force at all, you wouldn''t have been able to sense that foreign energy... nor would you still be able to feel and use your own abilities."

    Yoda''s eyes flickered with contemplation.

    He gave a slow nod.

    "Use it, I can. But unstable, it is."

    His voice was measured, thoughtful.

    "Impossible, it should be, for a world to be without the Force. It is what binds all life together. Exists, it must."

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he continued.

    "But different, the frequency and nature of it, I suspect."

    A deep hum rumbled from within him as he stroked his chin.

    "A connection, I seek. Yet weakened, I am. My Force¡ªshaken. Clouded. And a link to this world''s Force, unable to establish, I am."

    Arthur nodded slowly.

    Yoda''s explanation made sense.

    If the Force was truly universal, then it should exist here¡ªbut perhaps, like magic, it simply manifested in a completely different way.

 Chapter 268: Senior Yoda

    Chapter 268 - Senior Yoda

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur had spent a long time conversing with Yoda, explaining as much as he could about his summoning, the current state of the world, and the limitations of his abilities.

    He made it clear¡ªreturning Yoda to his own world wouldn''t be easy. He had no knowledge of any method that could accomplish such a feat.

    For now, the best course of action was to introduce Yoda to Sylwen and his underground organization¡ªHellsing, located in a hidden facility near Hellfire Park.

    When Arthur and Yoda arrived, Sylwen was waiting for them.

    Her sharp eyes immediately landed on the small figure beside Arthur¡ªher brows furrowing slightly.

    At first, she assumed he was a dwarf, but something about him felt... off.

    His ears were pointed, yet they weren''t quite elven.

    His skin was green, but it wasn''t rough like a goblin''s.

    His stature was short, but something about his presence made her hesitant to classify him as just another short-statured race.

    For the first time in a while¡ªSylwen was confused.

    Was he a goblin? An elf? A half-breed?

    She couldn''t tell.

    Then, Arthur spoke.

    "Meet Yoda."

    Sylwen raised an eyebrow, glancing between Arthur and the strange figure.

    Arthur gestured toward her.

    "And Yoda, this is Sylwen."

    Sylwen muttered the name under her breath.

    "Yoda?"

    Arthur caught the casual tone in her voice and immediately corrected her.

    His expression grew firm.

    "Sylwen, Yoda is your senior in this organization. Treat him with respect."

    Sylwen''s eyes widened slightly at Arthur''s serious tone.

    Arthur continued, his voice calm but resolute.

    "He may not look like much, but Master Yoda is wise, knowledgeable... and more importantly, powerful."

    Sylwen couldn''t help but feel skeptical.

    Powerful?

    She glanced at Yoda again, this time more carefully.

    Yet, despite Arthur''s words, she sensed no magic emanating from him.

    Was he suppressing his power?

    Or was Arthur overestimating this tiny creature?

    Still, she trusted Arthur''s judgment enough to show respect, even if she had her doubts.

    Yoda gave her a small nod before he began speaking to her.

    Sylwen listened, but she quickly realized that Yoda''s speech pattern was... strange.

    Some of his phrases were oddly structured, making it difficult to grasp his full meaning right away.

    She tried her best to understand, but ultimately, the conversation was short.

    After a brief exchange, Sylwen left, leaving Arthur and Yoda alone.

    Yoda turned his gaze toward Arthur, his deep eyes filled with contemplation.

    "So... that Sylwen, one of your people she is? One I must educate?"

    Arthur nodded.

    "Yes. She is part of my organization, which pursues both peace and the advancement of this world."

    Yoda hummed, rubbing his chin.

    Then, his sharp gaze locked onto Arthur''s horns.

    His expression darkened slightly as he asked,

    "How trust you, can I? That truly for peace, you work?"

    Arthur met his gaze, sensing the weight behind his words.

    Yoda continued.

    "Use me for dark purposes, you will not?" His eyes narrowed. "A demon, you call yourself. And in my world... demons are but a metaphor for evil."

    His tone wasn''t accusatory, but it was cautious, filled with wisdom and experience.

    Arthur could sense the concern in Yoda''s voice, the subtle unease laced beneath his words.

    But instead of reacting seriously, he simply chuckled.

    "Not in this world."

    Yoda''s ears twitched, his gaze sharpening slightly.

    Arthur continued, his tone calm yet certain.

    "Perhaps in your world, demons are symbols of evil. And in this world, we too have been demonized by history. But in truth, demons are simply one of the many races that exist here¡ªno different from humans, elves, or dwarves."

    Yoda''s expression remained contemplative, his mind absorbing the information carefully.

    Arthur took the opportunity to explain further, detailing the existence of the Four Races¡ªHumans, Elves, Dwarves, and Demons.

    As Yoda sat deep in thought, Arthur leaned back slightly, watching him with amusement.

    "Take as much time as you need." His voice was casual, yet firm. "Think about it for days, even weeks, if you must. Whether you want to help me or not is entirely your choice."

    A rare sound escaped Yoda¡ªa low chuckle, brief yet unmistakable.

    "Choice, you say?" His wise eyes gleamed with irony. "Bound to your summoning spell, I am. Your servant, it has made me."

    Arthur merely smiled, his tone easygoing.

    "True. But I won''t force you."

    He met Yoda''s gaze directly.

    "I''ll give you time. Time to learn about this world. Time to learn about me."

    Arthur''s voice softened, yet held a subtle determination.

    "Then, you can decide for yourself."

    Yoda nodded slowly, his expression unreadable.

    Arthur then continued, offering a sliver of hope.

    "As for returning to your world..." He let out a small sigh, rubbing his temple. "As I''ve told you before, I can summon, but I can''t send a summoned being back. This was my first time using a summoning spell¡ªand it was a one-time occurrence."

    Yoda remained silent, absorbing the words carefully.

    But then, Arthur offered an alternative.

    "That said, you might find your own way back."

    Yoda''s ears perked slightly.

    Arthur leaned forward.

    "Maybe, with time, you can meditate... connect with this world''s Force. If the Force truly exists in some form here, then perhaps you''ll find a way to return on your own."

    Yoda closed his eyes for a moment, considering the thought deeply.

    Then, he slowly nodded, his wisdom allowing him to see the logic in Arthur''s words.

    For now¡ªhe would observe. Learn. Understand.

    And perhaps, in time, he would find the answers he sought.

    ***

    Meanwhile, the world was still reeling from the unprecedented success of The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers.

    With a record-breaking $1 billion box office, the film had cemented itself in history¡ªleaving major studios green with envy.

    But it wasn''t just film studios feeling the sting.

    Companies from other industries¡ªfrom manufacturing to telecommunications¡ªwere seething with jealousy at how much money a single movie had generated.

    And nowhere was this frustration felt more strongly than in the Morningstar Royal Castle.

    The Morningstar family sat gathered for breakfast in the grand royal dining hall.

    At the head of the table, King Luke and Queen Lily sat side by side, their expressions as composed as ever.

    Seated along the table were Lucy, Arnold, Bobby, and Azazel, while on the opposite side sat the princesses, Lucy and Apollonia.

    Though no one spoke of it outright, everyone at the table was well aware of Arthur''s recent achievement.

    Even if they tried to ignore it, the massive, impossible-to-miss number¡ª$1 billion¡ªwas plastered across headlines worldwide.

    Even King Luke and Queen Lily, as much as they hardened their hearts, felt a flicker of regret for exiling Arthur from the castle.

    A fortune like that, right under their noses, yet out of their reach.

    But they shook off the thought, silencing their greed¡ªfor now.

    However, not everyone was as indifferent as the King and Queen.

    Lucy ate her meal, but with a bitter taste in her mouth.

    That $1 billion number kept haunting her mind.

    She imagined what it could have meant for the Morningstar Kingdom¡ª

    If Arthur had made his film here, they could have taxed it heavily, reaping enormous profits.

    The thought alone was maddening.

    As much as she wanted to bring it up, she knew that doing so would ruin the breakfast¡ªnot to mention, it could anger the King and Queen.

    So instead, the conversation shifted toward another topic¡ª

    The upcoming wedding of Princess Apollonia.

    "The Crown Prince of Thorn Kingdom has been sending gifts to you, Apollonia," King Luke spoke, his tone light. "The gifts are piling up outside your chambers. Do you truly not wish to accept them?"

    Apollonia remained silent.

    She didn''t need to say it¡ªher displeasure was obvious.

    But her silence was ignored.

    Queen Lily spoke as if her daughter''s feelings didn''t matter.

    "By marrying Crown Prince Enril, the Thorn royal family has agreed to unite with our kingdom. This is a matter of great importance."

    King Luke nodded in approval, and soon, Arnold, Bobby, and Lucy joined in on the discussion, excitedly talking about the political benefits of the marriage.

    Apollonia, however, remained silent, staring down at her plate.

    Across from her, Azazel noticed her discomfort, his expression tinged with concern.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    She spoke.

    Her voice was soft, yet firm.

    "Can I make a request?"

    The table went quiet.

    King Luke and Queen Lily exchanged a brief glance, before the King finally said,

    "Of course. What is it?"

    Apollonia took a breath and, with no hesitation, said¡ª

    "I would like to invite someone to my wedding."

    Queen Lily laughed lightly, waving a hand.

    "Of course, my dear! You may invite as many people as you wish."

    King Luke nodded. "Who is it that you wish to invite?"

    Apollonia looked up, her expression calm, unwavering.

    Then, she spoke.

    "I want to invite my brother, Arthur."

    The room fell into complete silence.

 Chapter 269: Change of Heart?

    Chapter 269 - Change of Heart?

    (3rd Person POV)

    The room fell into silence as the royal family processed Apollonia''s request.

    King Luke and Queen Lily''s expressions remained unreadable, but it was clear they didn''t like what they had just heard. The princes and princesses, on the other hand, had mixed reactions.

    Azazel maintained a composed expression, but inwardly, he felt the weight of the moment. The atmosphere was tense, and it was obvious that the family held deep resentment toward Arthur.

    He understood why. In their younger years, Arthur had been weak, untalented, and a stain on the family''s reputation. But now, Arthur was no longer someone to be dismissed. He had become powerful¡ªnot in the way their family traditionally valued, through magic or combat prowess, but in the financial world.

    There was no logical reason to be on Arthur''s bad side. At least, that''s what Azazel believed as the crown prince. From both a familial and political standpoint, maintaining a good relationship with Arthur would be beneficial.

    "Sister, have you forgotten?" Lucy''s voice was sharp and cold. "Arthur is no longer your brother. He even abandoned the Morningstar name and now calls himself Pendragon."

    Bobby, despite his usual clashes with Lucy, agreed with her for once. "Exactly. He may be a great businessman with billions to his name, but he''s still a disgrace to our family."

    Arnold simply adjusted his glasses, a faint smirk tugging at his lips, while Azazel sighed, shaking his head. His siblings'' views were so simplistic, so narrow.

    Queen Lily cleared her throat, her tone gentle but firm. "That''s right, my dear. Arthur is a stranger to us now," she said, as if she were explaining something obvious. "You can''t just invite him."

    Apollonia pouted, frustration flashing in her eyes. "But it''s my wedding," she argued. "And didn''t you just say I could invite anyone I wanted?"

    A flicker of awkwardness crossed Queen Lily''s face. She had indeed said that. Taking a step toward Apollonia, she took her hand and softened her tone.

    "I did say that... but there are exceptions." Her voice was patient, measured. "Do you understand what inviting Arthur would mean? It would send a message to the world that our family is bending to his influence, acknowledging his wealth."

    She sighed, shaking her head. "And that is something we cannot afford to do¡ª"

    Before she could finish, King Luke cut in.

    "Let her invite whoever she wants, Lily."

    His voice was steady, leaving no room for debate.

    Queen Lily turned to him in surprise. "But my king¡ª"

    "It''s my decision," he said firmly, shutting down any further argument.

    Silence gripped the room.

    The others exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued. Why would King Luke allow this?

    Apollonia''s eyes lit up with pleasant surprise. "Really?!"

    King Luke nodded with authority.

    "Thank you!" Apollonia ran toward him and embraced him, momentarily startling even the King himself.

    Azazel watched the exchange, deep in thought.

    Something had shifted. His father''s stance had changed¡ªbut why? What was he thinking?

    Azazel thought about it for a moment before concluding that his father likely shared the same perspective as him¡ªmaintaining a good relationship with Arthur was the logical choice.

    Arthur was simply too wealthy, too influential, particularly in entertainment and media.

    While Arthur might not be useful in combat or magic, and his magical abilities were nowhere near Azazel''s or even Arnold''s, he still held power in his own way.

    Azazel glanced at his mother. Lily''s expression was cold, her disapproval obvious.

    Lucy and Bobby wore similar displeased expressions, both clearly against the idea of Arthur''s invitation.

    Azazel inwardly snorted at their narrow-mindedness.

    His fingers idly brushed against the mechanical box he had brought back from the Nether Realm¡ªan intricate device of gears and sliding panels, something only a true mechanical genius could decipher.

    He had intended to gift it to Arthur upon returning from his journey, believing that only Arthur, with his dwarf-like mechanical mind, could truly appreciate it.

    But he never got the chance.

    By the time he returned, Arthur had already been exiled.

    The last time he saw his brother was at the Alicorn Auction, a small pocket world that was vast and teeming with influential and powerful figures.

    Even then, he never approached him¡ªnor did he have the will to.

    But perhaps now, with Arthur being invited to the wedding, he might finally get the chance to give him the gift.

    After all, Arthur was a genius with machines.

    And if anyone could unlock the secrets of the Nether Realm artifact, it was him.

    ---

    At the Horn Kingdom, Yoda had now spent three days in this world, using his time to understand the world around him.

    Thanks to the summoning spell''s power, he had been granted the ability to comprehend the local language¡ªand even a few ancient and lost dialects of Anatolia.

    Through this, he had learned about the Three Known Gods and their religions, as well as the existence of the Four Races.

    And so far, everything Arthur had told him about demons appeared to be true.

    To Yoda''s eyes, demons were indeed demonized by the dominant religions, particularly the Solarus Faith.

    Though he could see why.

    History told of a cruel Demon King who, four hundred years ago, had waged merciless wars, massacred other races, and sought to conquer everything.

    However, Yoda understood something about history and power.

    The past was often written by the victors.

    There was a possibility that the story had been exaggerated¡ªor even fabricated as propaganda.

    But the truth?

    That was something lost to time.

    What Yoda could confirm was the present.

    And in the present, demons were no different from any other race.

    They were civilized, living alongside humans, elves, and dwarves.

    Whatever they once were¡ªmonsters, tyrants, conquerors¡ªwas not what they were now.

    The demons of this world were simply living their lives, much like the humans in Yoda''s own universe.

    With his hands clasped behind his back, Yoda strolled along the sidewalk, his sharp eyes observing the bustling city streets. Demons walked past him, chatting, shopping, and going about their day as if nothing were unusual.

    To Yoda, this was a world like any other, where people simply lived their lives¡ªregardless of race.

    However, his unusual appearance did not go unnoticed.

    Passersby whispered and pointed, some out of curiosity, others with amusement.

    "Is someone experimenting on race-breeding again? Look at him¡ªhe looks like an elf, goblin, dwarf, imp, and hobbit all mashed together."

    A few bystanders snickered, while others watched with puzzled expressions.

    For a brief moment, he became the center of attention.

    Yet Yoda remained unbothered, his expression unreadable.

    He cared little for the minds of the ignorant.

    Without acknowledging the murmurs, he continued his calm stride toward the Hellfire Park entrance.

    This, however, only attracted more attention.

    "Wait, look at that ugly guy¡ªhe''s heading into Hellfire Park."

    "Is he a relative of Imkrag?"

    "Maybe."

    More curious glances followed, and among the growing crowd, a few reporters raised their cameras, snapping photos of the peculiar figure.

    None of them knew who or what he was, but speculation spread quickly.

    The only thing remotely familiar about him was his short stature, leading some to speculate that he might be related to Imkrag

    But as they studied him further, the differences became obvious.

    Imkrag''s only known family consisted of his father, mother, and sister, and there had never been any mention of distant relatives.

    Still, rumors had already begun to circulate¡ªwhile Yoda, completely oblivious to the growing speculation, entered Hellfire Park without a second thought.

    Once inside, his gaze lifted toward the towering structure before him.

    The Hellfire Tower stood tall and imposing, a modern marvel of this world.

    Despite having visited countless worlds and seen great architectural feats, Yoda found himself mildly impressed.

    He studied the building''s intricate design, his sharp mind analyzing every detail, silently acknowledging the remarkable craftsmanship before him.

    ---

    For advanced Chapters, go check my /NewComer714.

 Chapter 270: Shocking the master

    Chapter 270 - Shocking the master

    (3rd Person POV)

    Yoda strolled through Hellfire Park, his eyes calmly observing the employees scattered around, some relaxing, some engaged in quiet conversation.

    His gaze then settled on the towering tree at the center of the park, its massive form radiating a sense of tranquility.

    Without hesitation, he walked toward it and sat beneath its shade, crossing his legs as he prepared to meditate.

    The employees around him barely spared him a second glance.

    They were already accustomed to his presence¡ªafter all, Arthur had introduced Yoda as a friend two days ago.

    Since he was their boss''s guest, they simply let him be and continued about their day.

    Yoda closed his eyes, sinking into deep meditation.

    As he inhaled the crisp, fresh air, a strange sense of peace washed over him.

    The Ancient Tree beside him was no ordinary tree¡ªhe could feel its subtle influence, its presence calming his mind, making it easier to focus, easier to connect.

    And most importantly¡ª

    It was helping him attune to the "Force" of this world.

    It wasn''t the same as the Force he had known his entire life, but it was there¡ªelusive, unfamiliar, yet undeniably present.

    Little by little, he could feel himself adapting, adjusting, understanding.

    ---

    Unbeknownst to Yoda, Arthur was watching.

    From his office high above, Arthur observed the small Jedi Master through the Ancient Tree''s leaves, which acted as his eyes¡ªa convenient trick that saved him from wasting Divine Power.

    His gaze flickered as he studied Yoda''s aura.

    The energy surrounding him was vibrant, pulsing with something Arthur had never quite seen before.

    "It seems that meditating under the Ancient Tree is helping him connect with this world''s Force." Arthur muttered to himself, intrigued.

    The thought made him curious.

    If the Force truly existed in this world, then did that mean he could use it as well?

    Could he become a Jedi?

    The idea was tempting.

    With the Force, he could achieve absolute control over his emotions, sharpen his mind and reflexes, and gain a significant advantage in this world.

    Yet, a part of him hesitated.

    Jedi were not allowed attachments¡ªand Arthur had no intention of abandoning personal relationships for the sake of power.

    After all, he wanted to be with Firfel.

    Living like a saint was never part of his plan.

    Regardless, the potential of the Force in this world was something he couldn''t ignore.

    As his thoughts swirled, a familiar presence approached his office.

    His secretary knocked before stepping inside.

    "Boss, someone wants to see you. He''s waiting in the lobby."

    Arthur stood up, raising an eyebrow.

    "Who?"

    His secretary hesitated briefly before answering.

    "He says he''s from the Morningstar Embassy."

    Arthur''s expression darkened slightly.

    .

    .

    .

    In the lobby, a wolf demon stood waiting.

    Dressed in a luxurious suit, his hair perfectly styled, he exuded the air of someone accustomed to power and status.

    His sharp, piercing eyes studied Arthur as he entered the room, but his demeanor remained casual, almost lazy.

    Without a word, the wolf demon reached into his coat, pulled out an envelope, and placed it on the desk.

    "I''m just here to deliver this." His voice was deep, smooth, yet dripping with nonchalance.

    Arthur took the envelope, flipping it open.

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he scanned its contents.

    Then, for the first time in a while¡ª

    He was genuinely surprised.

    An invitation.

    To Apollonia and Enril''s wedding.

    Arthur looked up just in time to see the wolf demon already gone, the door slamming shut behind him with no care for subtlety.

    He turned his gaze back to the invitation in his hand, flipping it open once more.

    The wedding was set for September.

    Arthur stared at the date for a moment before tucking the envelope into his pocket.

    "Weird... They actually invited me?" he muttered to himself.

    Of all things, an invitation was the last thing he expected from the Morningstar Royal Family.

    Though, in a way, it was convenient.

    He had already planned to visit Apollonia at Morningstar, intending to learn more about the wedding, confirm its date, and, if possible, help her escape the arranged marriage altogether.

    With his power and abilities, he was fairly confident he could walk into the royal palace and take Apollonia if necessary.

    After all, he could teleport anywhere in the world¡ªthe only exceptions being hidden or sealed spaces like secret realms and pocket dimensions.

    So in theory, he could teleport directly into the Morningstar Palace and take her away before anyone could react.

    But...

    Arthur wasn''t reckless.

    King Luke''s power wasn''t something to be underestimated.

    Through his organization''s research, as well as his own intelligence network, he had learned quite a lot about the world''s most powerful figures.

    And his father was no exception.

    His information-gathering abilities were enhanced by the Ancient Tree, which allowed him to spy through its leaves wherever its reach extended.

    Through this, he had seen glimpses of Morningstar''s defenses, confirming what he had already suspected¡ª

    The castle wasn''t unguarded. Far from it.

    Two days ago, he had visited the outskirts of the Morningstar Castle, moving in secret, studying the palace''s security measures firsthand.

    And what he found confirmed his suspicions.

    The castle was shielded by an invisible barrier, one designed not only to protect against intruders but to detect teleportation and unauthorized entry.

    In short¡ªif he wanted to enter, he would be detected immediately.

    If he planned to visit, he would need to announce his presence rather than sneak in.

    But for now...

    Arthur exhaled and set those thoughts aside.

    The wedding was still months away.

    There was no rush¡ªyet.

    ***

    Day after day, Arthur was immersed in his upcoming projects.

    Beyond the Star Wars project, he was also juggling several other films, assigning them to Damien and his other trusted directors.

    One of these projects was Pale Rider¡ªa Western film for which he had personally written the script.

    Of course, there was only one actor in mind for the lead¡ªClint Foster.

    Arthur had already sent the project to Damien, who would be directing the film.

    Meanwhile, other projects were distributed among various directors, ensuring that Hellfire Studios remained productive and diverse in its releases.

    Aside from that, Jackie Chan was making his move into filmmaking.

    Unlike Bruce Lee, whose films emphasized martial arts mastery and intense action, Jackie had carved his own path¡ªhis style was comedic, lighthearted, yet still thrilling.

    He had embraced this unique blend of action and humor, which made him stand out in a growing industry.

    Seeing this potential, Arthur decided to spend his Entertainment Points, purchasing the rights to Drunken Master¡ªa film perfectly suited to Jackie''s strengths.

    He handed Jackie both the script and the director''s seat, letting him star and take charge of the project.

    Jackie was thrilled by the opportunity, and Arthur had no doubt that the film would be a success.

    ---

    While Arthur focused on building his empire, Yoda was undergoing his own journey¡ªone of understanding the world he had been summoned into.

    Day by day, he was learning more¡ªnot just about this world, but about Arthur himself.

    Despite his centuries of wisdom, there were things in this world that astonished him.

    The first of which was Arthur''s inventions.

    "Television," "films," and, most importantly¡ª"computers."

    When he first saw the computer and Hellfire Web, it immediately reminded him of the Imperial Computer Network and the HoloNet from his own galaxy.

    To be able to send messages instantly, access information, and communicate across distances using something like Hellbook, all through Hellfire Telecommunications¡ªit was beyond anything he had expected to see in a world like this.

    Even with his control over emotions, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise.

    This world was a contradiction.

    On one hand, its foundations were deeply traditional¡ªa society still shaped by monarchies, aristocracies, and territorial conflicts. Power was held by kings, nobles, and ruling factions, and disputes were still settled through diplomacy, war, or strategic marriages.

    Yet, on the other hand, there existed technology that defied its era.

    Computers. Instant communication. A growing digital network that connected people across vast distances.

    It stood out¡ªlike a fragment of advanced civilization in a world still rooted in old power structures and traditions.

    And that contradiction bothered Yoda deeply.

    He had been planning to discuss it with Arthur.

    However, when they finally met, Arthur had a different conversation in mind.

    With a smirk, Arthur handed Yoda a script, his tone casual yet clearly expectant.

    "I want to make a movie about your world," Arthur said, studying Yoda''s reaction.

    "And I''d like to know your opinion on it."

    Yoda took the script, initially dismissive, expecting it to be nothing more than entertainment.

    But as he read through it¡ª

    His expression darkened slightly.

    The script contained a chillingly accurate depiction of the future conflicts in his world¡ªso eerily possible that it unsettled him.

    And there were things within it¡ªdetails¡ªthat he had never spoken of to Arthur, yet they were written here as if Arthur had foreseen them himself.

    The rise of a tyrannical Empire, crushing opposition under its control.

    A hidden rebellion, forming in the shadows, seeking to restore freedom.

    A powerful Force-user, lost in the galaxy, unaware of his destiny.

    The creation of a planet-destroying weapon, capable of wiping out entire civilizations in an instant.

    A once-great order of warriors, the Jedi, now nothing more than legends, scattered and hunted to extinction.

    A former Jedi turned enforcer, clad in black armor, wielding power unlike any other¡ªmore machine than man, yet still bound by the will of his master.

    The idea of a Sith Lord manipulating events from the shadows, orchestrating the downfall of democracy, twisting a Republic into an Empire, all while remaining unseen.

    Yoda''s grip on the script tightened slightly.

    None of these things had happened yet.

    But if this script was correct¡ªif Arthur had unknowingly foreseen the fall of his world¡ª

    Then the Force was trying to tell him something.

 Chapter 271: Itéˆ¥æªš just fiction

    Chapter 271 - It''s just fiction

    (3rd Person POV)

    Yoda clutched the script tightly, his eyes scanning the words with deep focus. Even with his mastery over emotions, he couldn''t help but let a flicker of unease cross his face.

    Arthur observed carefully, fully expecting this reaction.

    It was inevitable.

    If he wanted Yoda to be part of his Star Wars project, he needed him to know the script.

    After a long pause, Yoda finally spoke.

    "How... are you able to write this with such detail?"

    His voice was calm, yet laced with something unspoken.

    "I do not recall telling you certain things... and yet, in this script, you mention a name¡ªKenobi."

    His sharp gaze locked onto Arthur.

    "I know of Kenobi. From my world, he is real."

    Arthur remained silent, allowing Yoda to continue.

    "In this story of yours, Kenobi is in hiding¡ªan old Jedi Knight, a great warrior of the past, but one who falls at the hands of the villain, Darth Vader."

    Yoda''s grip on the script tightened.

    He had so many questions.

    "You have written my world in great detail. A vision of the future¡ªone that I do not believe could have come simply from knowing small pieces of my life."

    He took a slow breath, his voice carrying a rare sense of unease.

    "The Jedi... nearly extinct. Hunted by the Sith Lord. The last hope is not a Jedi, not a trained warrior¡ªbut a mere farm boy."

    His tone betrayed his discomfort.

    Arthur sighed internally.

    ''Here we go...'' he thought.

    He knew Yoda would be full of questions, and he hadn''t been wrong.

    Yoda studied him carefully before speaking again.

    "It seems to me, a prediction this is. A glimpse into the fate of my world."

    Arthur chuckled, waving a hand dismissively.

    "It''s just fiction, Master Yoda. A story." His tone was relaxed, but his words were carefully chosen. "There''s no way the Jedi would fall like that. And a farm boy saving the galaxy? That''s pure fantasy."

    He smiled slightly. "I was merely inspired by what little I know of your world."

    Yoda continued to stare at him, unreadable.

    Something wasn''t right.

    His instincts whispered to him¡ªthis script was no mere fabrication.

    Something in the Force¡ªeven as faint as it was in this world¡ªseemed to resonate with these words, as if the story Arthur had written was a prophecy in disguise.

    Arthur leaned back slightly, his tone casual.

    "You know I''m a filmmaker, don''t you? I make movies to entertain the people of this world."

    Yoda gave a slow nod.

    He had already learned much about Arthur''s work, about his film studio''s rise to dominance.

    The media even referred to this era as the "Golden Age of Hellfire", given how unstoppable his studio had become, forcing other studios to merely follow in his wake.

    Arthur continued smoothly.

    "I just find your world intriguing, that''s all. So different from mine. That''s why I thought it would make an excellent story for a film."

    He paused, then offered Yoda a direct look.

    "And I''d like you to be part of it. To advise me in making it as authentic as possible."

    Yoda remained silent.

    On the surface, Arthur''s reasoning was sound. Logical.

    And yet...

    His fingers brushed over the script again.

    Something about it felt different.

    He could still sense a faint connection to his original world through the Force¡ªso faint it was almost imperceptible.

    And within that connection, something stirred¡ªas if the Force itself was whispering to him.

    Telling him that this script was not merely a story.

    But a prophecy.

    However, Yoda couldn''t be certain.

    And at the same time, there were too many questions.

    How was Arthur able to predict the fate of his world so accurately?

    Could it truly be just a coincidence¡ªa work of fiction Arthur wanted to create?

    Was the faint, almost imperceptible connection to his original world simply playing tricks on him, making him see prophecy where there was none?

    Yet, at the same time, it wasn''t impossible for Arthur to have some insight into his world''s destiny.

    After all, Arthur had somehow summoned him¡ªplucking him from his galaxy, his time, his reality¡ªand bringing him into this strange new world.

    If Arthur could do that, then perhaps foreseeing another world''s future wasn''t out of the question.

    The only way to know for sure was to return one day and see whether what was written in this script would come true.

    Arthur, meanwhile, carefully observed Yoda''s expression.

    But as expected, the Jedi Master was unreadable.

    With his control over emotions, Yoda revealed nothing.

    Arthur cleared his throat, breaking the silence.

    "So... what do you think?" He leaned forward slightly. "While you''re meditating and learning about this world''s Force, you can also keep yourself busy with this movie project."

    Yoda had other things on his mind.

    He had originally come here to discuss whether or not he would share his knowledge with Arthur''s people.

    And now, it was time to give his answer.

    "Before I speak on your request, an answer, I must give, to a matter I came here for."

    Arthur nodded, eager to hear his decision.

    Then, to his pleasant surprise, Yoda finally spoke.

    "Agree, I do, to teaching your people. However..." His wise eyes narrowed. "Assurance, I seek. That my knowledge¡ªmisused, it shall not be."

    Arthur leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "An assurance?"

    "Yes." Yoda''s tone was calm yet firm. "Learned of a special contract, I have. A binding pact, enforced by magic. Terms, we shall set, and bound by them, you will be."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow.

    "So, you want us to make an official contract? Something to guarantee I won''t use your teachings for the wrong reasons?"

    Yoda nodded. "More than that, I want your people to sign as well. Commit, they must, to using knowledge wisely."

    Arthur considered this carefully, rubbing his chin.

    It was a reasonable request.

    And honestly? He had no intention of using Yoda''s knowledge for anything malicious to begin with.

    After a moment, he nodded. "Of course."

    Yoda then added, "But first, learn magic, I must. The contract¡ªrequires a signature of magic, yes? The Force, it is not. Useless for this, my power is."

    Arthur wasn''t surprised at how much Yoda had already learned about the world in just two days.

    For him to have already discovered the existence of magical contracts, and even understand their requirements¡ªit only further proved the depth of his intelligence.

    This was why he was a Grand Jedi Master.

    Arthur smiled slightly. "That can be arranged."

    Yoda gave a small nod before returning to the matter at hand.

    "And now... about your request. To join your movie project."

    Arthur straightened slightly.

    "See no reason why not, I do." Yoda said simply. "Perhaps, broaden the minds of this world, it will. Life beyond this planet, they must come to know."

    Arthur let out a small sigh of relief, pleased with the answer.

    Not only had Yoda agreed to share his knowledge, but he had also agreed to become part of the project.

    Afterwards, Yoda left.

    But the truth was¡ªhe hadn''t agreed to the film just to educate the world about planets and galaxies.

    A small part of him was curious.

    Curious to see how Arthur would bring this vision to life¡ªand more importantly, curious to witness whether this so-called fiction would truly become reality.

 Chapter 272: Agreement

    Chapter 272 - Agreement

    (3rd Person POV)

    Days passed, and Arthur prepared a stack of magical contracts, carefully typing out the terms and conditions that Yoda had requested using his computer.

    Once finalized, these contracts were distributed among the people Yoda would be teaching.

    The technology team, led by George, received their copies first.

    Then, the Hellsing Organization, including Sylwen, Lance, and other key members, were also provided with the contracts, which they would later sign in Yoda''s presence.

    ---

    In a private room, George sat across from Yoda, studying him with mild curiosity.

    Despite being a dwarf, George realized that he was actually taller than Yoda.

    That alone was unusual.

    But beyond that, Yoda himself looked strange, unlike any race George had encountered before.

    However, George had seen plenty of odd things in his lifetime¡ªso it didn''t bother him too much.

    What did bother him was why he had to sign a magical contract with this tiny, green creature.

    He had already read the document¡ªit was straightforward enough.

    The knowledge Yoda would share could not be used for evil purposes.

    A simple request.

    Yet, George couldn''t help but wonder¡ª

    What exactly could this little guy teach him?

    After all, he was the one who helped Arthur invent computers.

    What kind of knowledge could possibly surpass his own brilliant mind?

    George glanced at Arthur, who gave him a small nod of encouragement.

    "Just sign it, friend," Arthur muttered.

    George hesitated for a moment but then sighed and signed the contract.

    One by one, the others followed suit, agreeing to Yoda''s terms and conditions.

    Like George, many of them were confused as to why they had to sign a contract dictated by Yoda.

    It felt... strange.

    And their confusion only grew when they saw how Arthur treated Yoda with such deep respect¡ªconsistently calling him "Master Yoda."

    Among the most skeptical was Sylwen.

    She had seen how powerful Arthur was, and it was rare for him to show deference to anyone.

    Yet, here he was, respecting such a small and seemingly unremarkable being.

    Her curiosity got the better of her.

    During her free time, she began secretly observing Yoda from a distance.

    She watched him meditate at the Hellfire Park courtyard.

    She watched him stroll through the city streets, seemingly lost in thought.

    And yet¡ªshe saw nothing special about him.

    He did not exude power.

    He did not perform miracles.

    He simply existed, quiet and unassuming.

    Sylwen furrowed her brows.

    "What could someone like him possibly teach?" she muttered to herself, shaking her head. "He seems so... ordinary."

    With that, she turned and left him be.

    After she was gone, Yoda slowly opened his eyes, his gaze lingering in the direction she had departed.

    His expression was calm, thoughtful.

    And then¡ªjust for a moment¡ªa faint, knowing smile crossed his lips.

    "Finally..." he whispered to himself.

    "After much patience, sense it, I can. The Force... not the same as my world, but the Force, it is."

    ***

    While Arthur was busy preparing for his upcoming projects, his cult, Dionysus, continued to grow steadily.

    With the help of the disguised gang, Corleone, the cult expanded¡ªbut in a calculated, low-profile manner.

    The cult heads, or more accurately, the gang leaders, Joshua and Levi, remained cautious in their recruitment efforts, making sure to avoid drawing the attention of the Three Known Gods.

    Like before, they operated under the guise of a gang, recruiting members who, at first, believed they were simply joining a criminal syndicate.

    Even within the gang itself, most members remained unaware that they were part of something much larger.

    Only after proving their loyalty and passing time within the organization were they given the opportunity to be initiated into the true cult.

    At present, Dionysus had amassed 120,000 followers.

    However, Corleone, the gang front of the cult, had grown into an absolute powerhouse, boasting a staggering 270,000 members¡ªnot just in Angel City but also in surrounding cities across the Golden State.

    Its rapid expansion had not gone unnoticed.

    Established gangs throughout the U.S.E., both on the west and east coasts, had begun watching the Corleone gang carefully, wary of the new rising force in the underworld.

    Even the larger crime organizations¡ªincluding the infamous Devil Triad in Anatolia¡ªhad taken notice.

    However, these major syndicates did not view Corleone as a real threat.

    To them, it was just another large gang bloated with reckless recruitment, a group of disorganized street thugs who would inevitably collapse under the weight of its own numbers.

    What truly puzzled these crime bosses was how Corleone managed to sustain itself financially.

    Running an organization of that size required significant resources, yet no one could pinpoint its funding sources.

    Some believed wealthy backers were secretly financing Corleone.

    After all, how else could a gang of this scale survive?

    There were even rumors that Corleone was accepting smaller mob families into its ranks, absorbing them into what was slowly becoming a criminal empire.

    Most mob families scoffed at the idea, uninterested in being swallowed up by an unknown syndicate.

    However, a few saw an opportunity.

    One such figure was Anubis Flameworth, the head of the Flameworth family.

    A die-hard fan of Demonfather, Anubis had been immediately intrigued by the name "Corleone."

    To him, this wasn''t just a crime organization¡ªit was a tribute to a legacy.

    From his residence in Horn City, Horn Kingdom, Anubis kept himself updated on Corleone''s movements.

    Holding a thick folder of documents, he muttered as he read through its contents,

    "It''s been so long... Yet there are still admirers of Demonfather out there, it seems."

    He studied the founding details of Corleone, making his own assumptions about its origins.

    "The ones who started this... they must be fans, just like me."

    A small smirk tugged at his lips.

    To him, Corleone wasn''t just an organization¡ªit was a movement, a brotherhood of those inspired by the legendary film.

    And that alone made him genuinely curious about joining its ranks.

    He sighed, leaning back in his chair.

    "If only there was a Demonfather Part 3..."

    For the hundredth time, he lamented the fact that Arthur had never continued the story.

    He had rewatched Demonfather Parts 1 and 2 more times than he could count¡ªyet he never grew tired of them.

    But Arthur was too caught up in his other film projects, leaving Demonfather Part 3 nothing more than a dream for its most loyal fans.

    Anubis flipped through the documents and photographs, his fingers lingering on one particular image¡ª

    A picture of a well-suited man, standing with a calm yet commanding presence.

    Joshua Corleone.

    The boss of Corleone.

    For him to take on the Corleone name¡ªthe iconic name from Demonfather¡ªmeant only one thing to Anubis.

    Joshua Corleone was a fan.

    A man who clearly admired the legacy of Demonfather and the character Michael Corleone.

    Anubis tapped the picture lightly, a thought forming in his mind.

    Perhaps, with Joshua''s influence, they could pressure Arthur into making a sequel.

    Hell, if they pushed hard enough, maybe they could even convince him to turn Demonfather into a full series.

    As a fan, he''d take anything.

    ---

    Meanwhile, completely unaware of this brewing plot, Arthur was inside Hellfire Park''s sprawling VFX Studio.

    The facility was massive, alive with activity.

    Crew members moved with precision, setting up for various effects shots, while rune masters meticulously modified illusions to enhance the realism of the set.

    At his side, Yoda walked in silence, his gaze scanning the illusions surrounding them.

    To him, this wasn''t anything entirely new.

    In his world, the Force could be used to create illusions¡ªjust as magic could.

    There were differences, of course, but not as vast as he once assumed.

    Especially after spending more time understanding this world''s magic system.

    Arthur walked beside him, explaining everything, while Yoda nodded along, absorbing each detail.

    Then¡ª

    A soft whisper reached Arthur''s ear.

    "Is that the ''master'' you''ve been texting me about?"

    He turned to see Firfel, leaning in slightly.

    Arthur nodded.

    Firfel''s brows furrowed.

    "And he''s the one helping you with your movie project?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity.

    Again, Arthur nodded.

    Firfel''s expression didn''t change¡ªif anything, her frown deepened.

    Like many before her, she didn''t see what was so special about Yoda.

    He was small, old, and unimpressive at first glance.

    Yet, Arthur treated him with such importance.

    Just who was he?

    ---

    For advance Chapters, go check my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 273: Illusion Projection

    Chapter 273 - Illusion Projection

    (3rd Person POV)

    Yoda continued assisting Arthur with the Star Wars project, proving to be an invaluable asset not only in scriptwriting and world-building but also in the VFX department. His attention to detail helped refine the backdrops and settings of the galaxy they were bringing to life in the VFX studio.

    More than that, Yoda had begun using Force projection to create stunningly realistic illusions, a feat that caught the illusion team completely off guard.

    Eli, the demoness leading the team, stood in shock as she watched an illusionary projection of Yoda appear before her.

    It wasn''t just an illusion¡ªit was nearly indistinguishable from reality. The projected image of Yoda moved fluidly, every wrinkle and detail perfectly replicated, as if it were another living being standing beside them.

    Eli turned to Yoda, her expression full of astonishment.

    "I didn''t expect you to be a master of illusions too!" she exclaimed. "This isn''t just advanced magic¡ªit''s on a whole different level. Even we, experts in illusion theory, can''t create something this lifelike!"

    Yoda remained silent, his illusionary self shifting into a combat stance before demonstrating a series of intricate movements, mesmerizing the onlookers even further.

    Arthur watched the scene with a satisfied smile, his arms crossed as he observed the stunned reactions around him.

    Beside him, Firfel was just as astonished.

    She had been curious about why Arthur respected Yoda so much, but now she was starting to understand.

    Not only was the little being highly intelligent, helping with scriptwriting and world-building, but he also had an unmatched mastery over illusion techniques.

    Unable to hold back her thoughts, she muttered, "With illusions like that, you wouldn''t even need to cast real dragons. Just have Mr. Yoda project them, and they''d look just as real."

    Arthur nodded. "That''s actually been a huge problem in movie production. Illusion experts can replicate landscapes and effects, but they can''t create convincing living creatures. Master Yoda just solved that issue effortlessly."

    Firfel nodded, still watching Yoda carefully.

    Yet, as she observed him, she felt something strange.

    Her amulet, resting against her chest, gave off a faint reaction to his presence, as if responding to an unknown energy.

    But that wasn''t what unsettled her the most.

    As someone highly sensitive to mana, she could always feel the magic around her¡ªwhether it was weak or strong.

    Yet when Yoda used his illusions, she felt nothing at all.

    No surge of mana, no faint wave of magical energy, nothing that indicated he was drawing from any magic source at all.

    That wasn''t normal.

    She turned to Arthur, who was silently watching Yoda work. He must have sensed her gaze because he glanced at her, raising an eyebrow.

    "Hm? What?"

    If this had been before, Arthur might have flushed at her attention, but now he was used to it. Their relationship had deepened, and he knew that with just a little more effort, he would finally be able to call Firfel his.

    Firfel hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "Nothing..."

    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly, unconvinced. "Come on, just say it."

    She sighed before finally voicing her thoughts.

    "I just find Mr. Yoda strange."

    Arthur tilted his head. "Strange how?"

    She bit her lip, then carefully explained, "We can all see that Mr. Yoda is using magic to create his high-level illusion projections, right? Without magic, there''s no way he could power illusion spells at that scale... and yet..."

    She glanced back at Yoda.

    "I felt no magic from him. Not even the faintest trace of mana when he released those projections. It''s like... whatever he''s doing isn''t magic at all."

    Arthur went silent.

    He had been expecting someone to notice eventually.

    It was obvious to him¡ªYoda wasn''t using magic at all.

    He was using the Force.

    Even with Arthur''s demi-god level power, he could not sense the Force in Yoda.

    But what he could feel was the strange energy ripple in the surrounding mana whenever Yoda used his abilities.

    He couldn''t just tell Firfel that it was because of the Force¡ªdoing so would reveal Yoda''s true origins, which was far from ideal.

    So instead, he shrugged and said, "Maybe Master Yoda isn''t just an expert in illusion magic, but also an expert in hiding his magic?"

    Firfel didn''t look convinced.

    She was half sure that Yoda was using something else entirely¡ªsomething unknown.

    Her amulet''s reaction only confirmed that suspicion.

    But what kind of energy was it?

    Besides magical mana, no other known organic energy could be harnessed by intelligent beings.

    Unless, of course, it was something she had yet to discover.

    Arthur noticed her silence and decided not to press the topic further.

    ''I need to remind Yoda to mask his abilities with magic... otherwise, people will start suspecting he''s using something else.''

    Wanting to steer the conversation elsewhere, Arthur casually suggested, "Anyway, the day''s about to end. How about some coffee at my new cafe??"

    Firfel, still deep in thought, glanced at him and gave a small nod. "Sure..."

    Arthur smiled, and she returned the gesture as they headed toward Hellfire Cafe?, which had officially opened to the public two weeks ago in the city.

    As they walked, Firfel''s mind was racing.

    She knew Arthur was hiding something.

    She had known him long enough to recognize his habits.

    Whenever there was something he didn''t want her to figure out, he would offer tea or coffee¡ªas if distracting her with something pleasant.

    That alone confirmed it.

    Yoda wasn''t as simple as he seemed.

    If he were just some advisor for Arthur''s film, why would Arthur call him "Master Yoda" with such respect?

    Arthur rarely used titles of reverence, yet he addressed Yoda as if he were more than just a film consultant.

    And then there was the illusion projection¡ªso lifelike that even the best illusion experts had been unable to achieve such realism for years.

    Her curiosity deepened.

    ''What kind of energy is he using...?''

    Absentmindedly, she ran her fingers over the amulet on her chest.

    It was ancient, filled with mysteries she and Arthur had yet to uncover, even after purchasing it together years ago.

    It rarely reacted to anything. The last time the amulet had shown any response was during the production of Demonfather Part 2, and back then, it had reacted around Arthur.

    From what she remembered, the reaction had been triggered by his ring, but beyond that, the amulet had simply felt active during that time.

    And now, for the first time in years, it had reacted again.

    Not to Arthur.

    But to Yoda''s energy.

    That alone told her more than enough.

    Whatever power Yoda was using... it was unlike anything she had ever encountered.

 Chapter 274: Mentor and breaking news

    Chapter 274 - Mentor and breaking news

    (3rd Person POV)

    Time passed quickly, and several days had gone by since Arthur and his subordinates signed the magical contracts. Now, Yoda was preparing to teach Arthur''s subordinates about combat and the Force.

    However, before he could truly train them, he needed to test them¡ªespecially their emotions.

    Inside Hellsing''s secret facility, Yoda stood before a group of Hellsing members, including Sylwen, Champion Lance, Jier, Burt, and others.

    Among them were also Arthur''s clones, disguised as regular Hellsing operatives. They weren''t just there to blend in¡ªthey were Arthur''s direct connection to the training, allowing him to learn the Force firsthand through them.

    Jier eyed the small figure standing before them, skepticism clear on his face. Like many before him, he had underestimated Yoda''s presence.

    He leaned slightly toward Lance but spoke loud enough for the room to hear. "So this is the ''master'' Arthur told us about? The one who''s supposed to train us?"

    A smirk tugged at his lips. "Heh, I don''t think he can teach us anything at all. He looks so weak. I don''t even sense a fraction of power from him."

    Burt, standing nearby, crossed his arms and scoffed. "Yeah, even Arthur has more magic than this so-called master. Signing that magical contract wasn''t worth it."

    The other former champion team members murmured in agreement, some openly mocking Yoda, their confidence clear.

    Lance''s expression darkened. He didn''t understand Arthur''s decision either, but unlike the others, he wouldn''t openly disrespect his leader''s choices.

    His voice cut through the room, firm and commanding. "Enough. Don''t speak so disrespectfully behind the boss''s back."

    Jier and the others immediately fell silent, sensing the weight in his tone.

    Their reactions spoke volumes¡ªthey still didn''t fully recognize Arthur as their leader.

    Lance looked around, his sharp gaze sweeping over them. His voice was serious. "I know many of you don''t see Arthur as your boss. But understand this¡ªArthur is Lord Dionysus''s chosen servant. He was fated for this role. His mission is to take over the world¡ªnot through war, but through influence. Through entertainment. And this organization exists for that very purpose."

    Jier and the others exchanged glances, momentarily speechless.

    Meanwhile, Sylwen remained silent, watching the exchange unfold.

    After months of working with Lance and the others, she had learned the truth¡ªthey were cultists.

    The so-called Cult of Dionysus.

    And more than that, Arthur himself was part of it.

    A high-ranking member, no less.

    It had been a shock when she first discovered it, months ago. Arthur had never disclosed it to her.

    She had learned, through her own means, that Lord Dionysus''s plan was for Arthur to inherit the throne of the Demon King.

    Suddenly, Arthur''s ambitions made perfect sense.

    His desire for power, his plans to one day become a king, and his determination to reshape the world¡ªit was all part of a grander design.

    And she would do whatever it took to help him achieve it.

    She didn''t care about Dionysus.

    She didn''t care about the cult''s mission.

    Her loyalty wasn''t to some god.

    Her loyalty belonged to Arthur.

    Despite Lance''s attempts to recruit her into the cult, despite him being a former champion of Solarus, now a spy within the Solarus Faith, she had never accepted.

    She had no interest in following a god.

    Her only allegiance would always be to Arthur.

    A sudden cough echoed through the room, snapping Sylwen from her thoughts and halting Lance''s conversation with his men.

    All eyes turned to the source¡ªYoda.

    His small frame stood firm, his expression calm yet piercing as he observed the group before him.

    "Emotions..." Yoda began, his voice steady. "Just from this first meeting¡ªI sense that the lot of you cannot control them."

    A low chuckle broke the silence.

    "Heh, we can''t control our emotions?" Burt smirked, arms crossed. "This little guy is so pretentious."

    Yoda merely shook his head, sighing.

    "Arrogance," he said, his tone almost disappointed. "Full of arrogance. That is the reason why many fall. Not because of lack of strength, but because they are slaves to their emotions. A true master is not ruled by pride, but in control of himself."

    Jier and the others snickered, unimpressed.

    Even if Yoda''s words made sense, they refused to accept such lessons from someone so small, so unassuming.

    Even Lance, usually composed, found himself frowning slightly at Yoda''s assessment.

    Yoda, of course, sensed it all.

    His gaze flickered toward Lance, studying him carefully.

    There was something about him¡ªa presence, a potential that caught Yoda''s attention.

    Unlike the others, Lance did not let his emotions fully control him, though he was still prone to impatience.

    And then there was Sylwen.

    Unlike the others, she remained utterly composed, showing little to no reaction to Yoda''s words.

    A faint smile crossed Yoda''s lips.

    Interesting.

    He decided to test them further.

    With measured steps, he began speaking to the group, his words calm, deliberate, and provoking.

    ¡ª

    Yoda''s words cut through the room like a slow-moving blade, drawing out their impatience with every passing second.

    He spoke of discipline, restraint, control, all while deliberately stretching the conversation longer and longer.

    At first, his audience listened out of curiosity.

    Then, they listened out of confusion.

    Then frustration.

    And soon, irritation.

    For over half an hour, Yoda did nothing but talk, standing in place, giving no physical demonstration, no techniques, no training.

    And for Lance, it was too much.

    His jaw clenched, his patience finally snapping.

    "Are you here to teach us something, or just here to try and annoy us?" Lance said, his voice laced with clear frustration.

    Yoda sighed, clasping his hands behind his back.

    "Young man, patience you must learn, if my ways you wish to know."

    Lance''s frown deepened. "It''s been half an hour!"

    Before Yoda could respond, Jier lost it completely.

    "This is ridiculous!" Jier growled. "If this little guy is really worthy to teach us, then he should be able to block my attack!"

    Without warning, he lunged forward, his fist aiming straight for Yoda.

    ¡ª

    And then¡ª

    Yoda vanished.

    Or at least, that''s how it looked.

    With a barely noticeable shift in movement, he sidestepped the attack effortlessly, his small frame moving like a breeze.

    Jier''s fist struck nothing but air.

    Before anyone could even react, Yoda twisted his body gracefully, and with a single movement, tapped Jier''s wrist with his three-fingered hand¡ª

    A simple, almost insignificant motion¡ª

    Until Jier was suddenly flipped off his feet.

    In one fluid motion, his own momentum had been used against him, sending him crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    The entire room fell into stunned silence.

    Jier groaned, blinking up in confusion. He had no idea how he ended up on the floor.

    Yoda, completely unbothered, straightened his robe and looked down at him.

    "Much to learn, you still have," he said, his tone calm yet firm.

    Everyone watching, even Lance, stared in disbelief.

    The little creature had dodged an attack from a trained fighter without breaking a sweat¡ªand countered effortlessly.

    For the first time, doubt crept into their minds.

    Perhaps... Arthur was right to call him Master Yoda.

    ***

    While Arthur was focused on his upcoming movie project, a sudden and shocking news report spread across the world, shaking global markets and political landscapes alike.

    "Majority of kingdoms agree to establish their own independent currencies!"

    This headline dominated every major news outlet, triggering immediate debate and speculation.

    For centuries, the world had relied on one universal currency¡ªthe Global Dollar. It had been the standard of trade, economy, and international business, ensuring stability between nations.

    But now, that era was coming to an abrupt end.

    The announcement sent shockwaves through the financial world, and news stations began inviting economic analysts and financial experts to discuss the potential consequences of this monumental shift.

    On one such news broadcast, a renowned financial analyst broke it down for the public:

    "If nations move away from the Global Dollar and establish their own currencies, we could see extreme fluctuations in trade and exchange rates. Some countries with weaker economies might suffer from hyperinflation, while others with stronger economies might dominate regional trade markets."

    Another expert weighed in, adding:

    "Investors will be watching closely. Depending on how this transition is managed, the Global Dollar could significantly decrease in value. If that happens, the nations still holding onto it might face severe economic instability."

    Meanwhile, ordinary citizens across the world were left in confusion and concern.

    "What will happen to the dollar?"

    "Will its value crash?"

    "How will this affect our savings?"

    Questions flooded the media, causing panic in financial districts and stock markets.

    And amid the chaos, many pointed their fingers at Arthur.

    His record-breaking film, The Two Towers, surpassing $1 billion at the box office, had been the catalyst¡ªan undeniable trigger that forced governments to reconsider the structure of global finance.

    Of course, rational minds understood that Arthur wasn''t to blame.

    The real reason for this shift was consumer spending habits¡ªthe sheer amount of money pouring into entertainment rather than traditional industries had exposed the weaknesses of the Global Dollar system.

    But that didn''t stop his enemies in the media from turning him into the villain of the story.

    Jealous of his entertainment empire, these critics seized the opportunity to attack him, painting him as the man responsible for economic collapse.

    After all, they rarely had a chance to go after Arthur¡ªhis success was too overwhelming, his influence too great.

    But now?

    Now, they had their narrative.

 Chapter 275: IRC

    Chapter 275 - IRC

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Horn Kingdom was among the nations that had agreed to the shift toward independent currencies.

    Just a few days after the global announcement, the kingdom''s congress convened and officially passed a resolution to establish a new currency.

    The Global Dollar would no longer be the nation''s primary currency.

    Instead, it would be replaced by the Horn Kingdom Dollar (HKD)¡ªa currency that would soon circulate throughout the kingdom.

    With the implementation of the new local currency, all Horn citizens would be required to exchange their Global Dollars for HKD.

    And once the change took full effect, merchants and markets would no longer accept the Global Dollar for domestic transactions.

    At this news, public reaction was mixed.

    While some saw it as a step toward financial independence, many were uncertain and anxious about what it meant for their savings, trade, and purchasing power.

    At a crowded bar, a group of friends sat watching the news unfold on the TV, their expressions troubled.

    One of them frowned, leaning back in his chair.

    "What''s this about local currency? How did all these kingdoms even decide which currency will be the strongest or the weakest?"

    Another, who had been keeping up with the news, took a sip of his drink before answering.

    "I read about it in the papers. It''s based on a nation''s economic strength¡ªthings like gross domestic product, trade value, and financial stability." He paused before adding, "International trade will still use the Global Dollar, but for local transactions, each kingdom will have its own money."

    A third man scoffed.

    "I''m surprised the International Reserve Coalition is even allowing this. Won''t this weaken their control?"

    The International Reserve Coalition (IRC)¡ªan organization responsible for managing the Global Dollar¡ªhad long been known as the public front of the World Council, quietly influencing the economies of nearly every nation.

    Its headquarters were located in Helvetia Kingdom, within the city of Bern, in the Evros region.

    The head of the IRC, Lord Hacky Falkenrath, was a half-elf¡ªthough he had not inherited the sharp ears of his kin.

    With cyan-colored eyes and striking features, he was well known for his political acumen and economic expertise.

    At 230 years old, he had worked in the IRC for 170 years, spending the last 100 years as its leader.

    And yet, in all his years overseeing the global economy, he had never imagined that he would witness the collapse of the Global Dollar''s absolute authority.

    As much as he opposed the idea, there was nothing he could do.

    Because the High Arbiter himself had allowed it to happen.

    Hacky sat inside the grand meeting hall of the IRC, surrounded by the directors of the organization¡ªall of whom were visibly uneasy.

    At the head of the table sat the High Arbiter, his presence alone suffocating the room in tension.

    Though his face was hidden behind a magical veil, the mere fact that he was personally attending the meeting was enough to make even the most seasoned financial leaders uneasy.

    Hacky cleared his throat and finally spoke.

    "Lord Arbiter, I do not believe allowing nations to create their own currencies is the right decision." Hacky''s voice was steady, but his grip on his cane tightened. "How can they possibly establish an entire financial system from scratch in such a short time? Can they even produce a sustainable economic structure to support these currencies? And what about the mass production of paper money? Unlike the Global Dollar, they do not have the stockpile to ensure smooth distribution across their economies."

    Another director, clearly agitated, voiced his agreement.

    "Yes, and aren''t we overstocked with Global Dollars now? If they won''t be used for local transactions, what happens to our reserves?"

    A third director, his frustration evident, leaned forward.

    "And what about counterfeiting? We already struggle with fake Global Dollars as it is. If local currencies start popping up everywhere, crime syndicates will take full advantage of the chaos!"

    The High Arbiter remained silent, simply smiling behind his veil, letting their concerns settle in the air before finally responding.

    "This world has never had ''enough'' money, has it?" His voice was calm, almost amused. "There is no such thing as overstocking currency. Money will always find its way where it is needed."

    He paused for a moment, then continued.

    "And as for local money production... well, you may be surprised to find that in the Horn Kingdom, this ''problem'' does not exist."

    The room fell into an uneasy silence as the directors exchanged confused glances.

    Hacky furrowed his brows. "What do you mean?"

    The High Arbiter chuckled softly, the magical veil shifting slightly as he leaned forward.

    "You seem uninformed, Lord Falkenrath. There is a new device called a ''computer''¡ªand within it, a program capable of efficiently producing money notes at an unprecedented speed."

    Hacky''s eyes widened slightly. "A computer? I have never heard of such a thing being used for currency production."

    The High Arbiter''s smile deepened. "And you''ll find it even more interesting when I tell you that this program utilizes a security system similar to barcode technology."

    The tension in the room shifted.

    One of the directors, who had remained quiet until now, finally spoke.

    "Are you saying... the Horn Kingdom has found a way to make their money instantly identifiable from counterfeit bills?"

    The High Arbiter simply nodded.

    "Exactly."

    There were murmurs around the room as the council members exchanged glances, astonished by the capabilities of this so-called "computer."

    "This device... it seems revolutionary for financial systems," Hacky muttered, his voice laced with both awe and unease.

    The High Arbiter remained composed, watching their reactions with calm amusement before speaking again.

    "And with such a device capable of networking with others like it, an entire financial system could be developed¡ªwithout our intervention."

    Silence fell over the room.

    His words sent a ripple of tension among the directors. Some shifted uncomfortably in their seats, while others lowered their gazes.

    Hacky, despite his long years in power, couldn''t shake the growing unease twisting in his gut.

    He could see it¡ªthe opportunities and the dangers this technology presented.

    Computers could streamline financial transactions, enhance security, and reduce counterfeiting risks...

    But they could also threaten their control over the global economy.

    That unsettled him.

    Yet, the High Arbiter sat there, unbothered, even intrigued.

    Why was he so calm?

    Wasn''t he threatened by this?

    Hacky and the other directors had questions they dared not ask.

    Finally, Hacky cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure.

    "Such a device is indeed remarkable. I would never have imagined it could play such a critical role in stabilizing a nation''s financial system."

    He straightened, his tone carefully measured.

    "However, from what I understand, this device is only available in the Anatolia region, and only in the Horn Kingdom has it been widely accepted."

    He glanced around, gauging the reactions of his fellow directors before continuing.

    "If that is the case, then other nations would not be able to adopt the same system as the Horn Kingdom."

    A few murmurs of agreement echoed throughout the room.

    The High Arbiter simply listened, his expression unreadable beneath the magical veil.

    Then, a small, knowing smile tugged at his lips as he rested his chin on his hand.

    "Then why not have all regions around the world adopt computers? Problem solved."

    The room fell into an even deeper silence.

    Many of the directors looked at each other, expressions mixed with confusion and hesitation.

    Hacky''s throat felt dry.

    "That..." He hesitated.

    The High Arbiter''s gaze sharpened.

    Even though his face was hidden behind the veil, his piercing eyes were visible¡ªand they held a quiet intensity that sent a chill through the room.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked, his tone smooth yet heavy. "Is it not possible?"

    Hacky shifted in his seat. "It''s not that... it''s just..."

    He felt cornered.

    Powerful corporations and wealthy elite figures had personally asked him to ensure that computers would not spread too quickly.

    These forces wanted to maintain their monopolies, fearing that widespread computer use would weaken their grip on industries.

    And now, the High Arbiter himself was ordering him to do the exact opposite¡ªto ensure global adoption of computers.

    The contradiction made Hacky''s head spin.

    The High Arbiter''s eyes narrowed.

    "Is there a problem with distributing computers?" His voice remained calm, but there was an undeniable edge to it now.

    Then, after a pause, he added¡ª"Or is there corruption in this organization that I am unaware of?"

    Hacky stiffened.

    The room felt stifling as the weight of the question settled.

    The High Arbiter''s presence alone was enough to make even the most powerful men feel insignificant.

    "I have been hearing that computers have faced... obstacles when being distributed to certain regions." His tone was casual, almost amused, but everyone in the room knew better.

    Hacky frantically waved his hands.

    "N-No! Not at all, Lord Arbiter!"

    One of the directors, sensing the shift in power, quickly seized the moment to change the narrative.

    "Monopolizing corporations have been acting selfishly, suppressing technological progress!" He declared, his voice righteous. "They fear competition and do not want to lose control¡ªhow shameless!"

    Another director followed suit.

    "Computers should be spread far and wide! They are the key to advancing civilization!"

    "I agree!" A third chimed in, pounding the table for emphasis.

    And just like that, the entire room shifted.

    The same people who had once been pressured into stalling technological growth were now feigning indignation, pretending to be advocates for progress.

    As if they hadn''t accepted bribes and favors in the past.

    The High Arbiter watched it all unfold, his knowing smile never faltering.

    He knew their corruption.

    He knew their hypocrisy.

    But he simply let them continue their performance¡ªwatching as they tripped over themselves to align with his vision.

 Chapter 276: HKD

    Chapter 276 - HKD

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Horn Kingdom government had officially approved the use of computers for the mass production of the HKD (Horn Kingdom Dollar).

    With Hellfire leading the effort under Arthur''s guidance, the moment HKD was established, hidden currency factories across the capital began printing money at an unprecedented rate using Arthur''s technology.

    One factory alone had already produced 200 million HKD in a single day.

    With ten factories in operation, the total daily production surpassed billions, ensuring that once the currency was publicly launched, the transition would be immediate and absolute.

    But the biggest shock wasn''t how fast the HKD was being produced¡ªit was its design.

    Unlike the original proposal, which had been drafted to honor the royal family, the final version was nothing like what the nobles expected.

    Prime Minister Valerie had completely ignored the royal family''s demands and instead, sought Arthur''s input for the new design.

    And Arthur, true to himself, had taken full creative control.

    When the inner circle of government officials, royals, and nobles first laid eyes on the new HKD, it caused an uproar.

    The king''s face was gone.

    The queen''s image had been erased.

    In their place were symbolic silhouettes¡ªinspired not by history or monarchy, but by Hellfire''s most famous franchises.

    Arthur had subtly embedded the Hellfire logo onto every bill, from the smallest to the largest denomination.

    The 1 HKD depicted a shadowy figure of a ninja, its stance reminiscent of the Shinobi culture.

    The 10 HKD bore the image of a child wielding a power pole, clearly inspired by a certain anime protagonist .

    The 20 HKD carried a silhouette of a young wizard, a symbol of magic, learning, and adventure.

    The 50 HKD evoked the mystical grandeur of epic fantasy, portraying a cloaked traveler surrounded by an ancient world.

    And the 100 HKD¡ªthe most controversial of them all¡ªfeatured Arthur himself, his silhouette unmistakable. Beneath it, written in bold letters:

    "We Build the Future."

    Though Arthur had not outright branded the notes with names from his franchises, anyone with common sense could see what they represented.

    The moment the Horn Kingdom royal family received the finalized HKD, they felt utterly humiliated.

    Especially King Magnus Nightstar.

    Sitting in his private chamber, the king glared at the currency in his hand, his focus locked onto the 100 HKD bill.

    Beside him, Duke Fellwing, a noble and one of his closest advisors, studied the banknote carefully.

    He then placed the latest issue of Forbes Magazine beside it.

    Arthur''s side-profile image on the cover matched the silhouette on the bill almost exactly.

    Fellwing smirked. "There''s no doubt. This was deliberate."

    Magnus''s grip tightened around his staff, his knuckles turning white. His anger was palpable.

    "That Arthur has no respect for the sovereignty of this kingdom," Fellwing exclaimed. "To erase the monarchy''s presence from our own currency and replace it with his¡ªthis is an insult!"

    Fellwing''s voice carried a mocking edge. "What do you wish to do about him?"

    Magnus took a slow breath, forcing himself to stay composed.

    "I knew he was a threat." His voice was icy. "That''s why, years ago ago, I had our media outlets wage a propaganda war against him."

    Fellwing''s smirk widened. "And has it worked?"

    Magnus clicked his tongue in irritation. "Not as much as I had hoped. The international media has also been attacking him, blaming him for destabilizing the global currency. And thanks to the shift toward local currencies, more people are beginning to resent him."

    His eyes darkened. "But it''s not enough."

    Fellwing leaned back, feigning casual interest. "Then why not just remove him? Our knights, our mages¡ªsurely they can handle one filmmaker."

    Magnus shook his head. "It''s not that simple."

    He drummed his fingers against the table. "Arthur has professional security. Mercenaries. Even elite guards. He''s not the fool many think him to be. And as much as I loathe to admit it, his influence is still useful to our economy."

    Fellwing raised an eyebrow. "Then what do you propose?"

    Magnus let out a slow, calculated breath.

    "We need to force his hand. Make him surrender his patents. His technology. His franchises. If we take those away, his empire will crumble without a single drop of blood spilled."

    Fellwing''s amusement deepened. "And how do you plan to do that?"

    Magnus turned his gaze back to the HKD bill, his thumb running over Arthur''s silhouette.

    "The shift to local currencies has given us an opportunity."

    His voice was smooth, calculating.

    "We''ve already turned public sentiment against him. The fear of financial instability has made people see him as the root cause of their problems. We need only to push further, amplify the voices of those who resent him, and make him the villain in all this."

    He leaned back, his eyes gleaming with malicious intent.

    "With enough pressure, even Arthur Pendragon will break."

    Fellwing said nothing, simply observing his king with calm interest.

    But deep inside, he had no intention of standing by Magnus forever.

    The king was powerful, yes.

    But his own ambitions ran deeper than just serving as an advisor.

    Magnus wanted to control the kingdom.

    Fellwing?

    He wanted to take the throne.

    ***

    At the Hellfire Research Facility, Arthur stood behind a transparent glass panel, observing the development of a motorbike¡ªa personal project that had been in the works for over a year.

    The design was heavily inspired by the legendary Bike from Ghost Rider.

    He had always wanted a bike of his own, and now, the engineers before him were bringing that vision to life.

    The ones working on it were a mix of Japonese engineers and dwarven craftsmen, both renowned for their expertise in motorbike technology.

    Arthur had personally provided them with a blueprint, utilizing technology he had managed to acquire from the Dragon Ball world.

    The engine, suspension system, and body frame were unlike anything the world had seen before.

    Watching them work for a while, Arthur eventually turned away.

    He had other matters to attend to.

    As he exited the facility, a royal messenger arrived, presenting him with a formal letter bearing the Horn Royal Family''s seal.

    Arthur took the letter, glancing at the crest before unfolding it.

    The contents were exactly what he expected¡ªa complaint regarding the HKD design.

    The letter was filled with displeasure from the royal family, particularly from King Magnus, condemning Arthur for removing the monarchy''s image from the new currency.

    Reading it, Arthur let out an amused chuckle.

    It was laughable.

    So they only care about their faces being erased, not the economy itself?

    Outside, the media was blaming him for destabilizing the world''s economy, with Horn Kingdom''s major news outlets leading the smear campaign.

    Arthur wasn''t stupid¡ªhe knew that King Magnus was behind it.

    That was exactly why he had removed him from the HKD design in the first place.

    Without wasting much thought, he grabbed a quill and parchment, composing his response on the spot.

    "As I was formally assigned by the Prime Minister and Congress to oversee the production and development of the HKD, I simply implemented a design familiar to me to ensure future counterfeiting prevention.

    Given my knowledge of computer technology, I have structured the security systems to recognize and verify this specific design pattern, ensuring that only legitimate HKD notes can be authenticated.

    Rest assured, the decision was purely practical."

    Arthur smirked as he wrote the final words, knowing full well he was bullshitting.

    He sealed the letter and handed it to the royal messenger without another thought.

    His priorities lay elsewhere¡ªnamely, in his Star Wars project.

    Several days passed, and on May 10, the Horn Kingdom officially released its new currency, the HKD.

    Horn Kingdom was the first nation to implement its local currency, marking a significant shift in global finance.

    Despite the uncertainty among its citizens, there was immense curiosity surrounding the HKD''s design and functionality.

    For the first time in 400 years, people would witness a new currency alongside the Global Dollar.

    For an entire generation, this was the first time they had ever seen another paper bill in circulation.

    And with that, the world had officially entered a new era.

 Chapter 277: Influence

    Chapter 277 - Influence

    (3rd Person POV)

    The release of the HKD quickly became the center of attention across the Horn Kingdom, drawing widespread media coverage and public debate.

    It wasn''t just because it was the first local currency to be issued since the shift away from the Global Dollar¡ªbut because of its peculiar and unexpected design.

    At markets, shops, and even local taverns, murmurs of confusion and intrigue spread among the people.

    "I thought the new bills would feature the king and queen''s portraits... but I don''t see them anywhere on this."

    Similar sentiments echoed throughout the kingdom.

    The confusion stemmed from the initial reports by major media outlets, which had speculated that the HKD design would follow tradition¡ªfeaturing the current monarchs, much like how the Global Dollar bore the faces of Ancient Heroes¡ªformer kings and queens of legend.

    Yet, when people finally saw the HKD for themselves, they were taken aback.

    Not only were King Magnus and Queen Margaret absent from the bills, but no former monarchs of Horn Kingdom were included either.

    And the most controversial detail?

    The front of the bills seemed to heavily draw inspiration from Hellfire''s most famous franchises.

    But what truly set off the public discourse was the 100 HKD note¡ªthe highest denomination.

    Instead of the imposing figure of King Magnus, the bill displayed the silhouette of an unfamiliar individual.

    A silhouette that clearly did not belong to a demon king¡ª the horns were not large and curved like those of the royal family.

    Instead, they were small and sharp.

    This detail didn''t go unnoticed.

    ¡ª

    Within hours, Hellbook¡ªthe Horn Kingdom''s most active social media platform¡ªerupted with discussion.

    A single post ignited the debate, drawing hundreds of comments in mere minutes.

    "The HKD doesn''t feature our king, queen, or even the prime minister. But look at this! A ninja on the 1 HKD? A kid with a power pole on the 10 HKD?"

    Another post followed:

    "These designs feel way too familiar... isn''t this straight out of Hellfire''s anime? Naruto and Dragon Ball?"

    Confusion quickly turned to suspicion and outrage.

    "Why is our government printing money with fictional characters? Is this even real?"

    And then¡ªsomeone made a shocking discovery.

    A low-quality photo of a 100 HKD bill was posted side-by-side with the latest Forbes magazine cover featuring Arthur Pendragon.

    The caption read simply:

    "The silhouette on the 100 HKD... is Arthur Pendragon!"

    The revelation spread like wildfire.

    The post instantly gained hundreds of likes and was shared dozens of times within minutes.

    Whether it was employees checking Hellbook on their work computers, students scrolling through posts at home, or casual users simply browsing¡ªeveryone saw it.

    Within an hour, the discussion had already reached tens of thousands of people, spreading far faster than even mainstream media could report.

    And when the official news outlets finally picked up the story, it was already old news to the citizens of Horn Kingdom.

    To everyone''s surprise, the major news sources had sourced their information directly from Hellbook posts.

    As the story gained traction, public discussions shifted.

    Now, people weren''t just talking about the HKD''s design¡ªthey were questioning why Arthur Pendragon was on the highest-value bill of Horn Kingdom''s new currency.

    "Why is a filmmaker on our money? He''s not a king, not a noble, not a politician¡ªso why?"

    "This is ridiculous! Is he that influential?"

    "Wait... was Arthur involved in printing our money?"

    Soon after, the answer became clear.

    Reports confirmed that Hellfire''s technology had been used in the mass production of the HKD.

    Which meant one thing¡ªArthur Pendragon had a direct hand in the currency''s design.

    The realization left many shaking their heads.

    "His influence is growing every day... first entertainment, then technology, now even our money?"

    One person summed it up best:

    "Arthur Pendragon isn''t just making movies anymore. He''s shaping the world itself."

    The Horn citizens were beginning to grasp the extent of Arthur''s influence within the kingdom.

    Many had assumed that the royal and noble families held absolute power, but now they weren''t so sure.

    They whispered among themselves, wondering how the monarchy would react.

    But more importantly¡ªhow would the Wales Kingdom respond?

    For centuries, the royal family of Wales had exerted influence over Horn Kingdom, maintaining a certain degree of control over its governance and policies.

    And now, someone like Arthur Pendragon¡ªan outsider, a filmmaker, a businessman¡ªwas shaping the very identity of the nation.

    It was only a matter of time before the Wales monarchy stepped in.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep within the Hellsing Organization''s secret training facility, Yoda was imparting his teachings on the Force to Arthur, Sylwen, Lance, and the other members of Hellsing.

    At first, they had been skeptical, struggling to comprehend an energy beyond magical power.

    But as their training progressed, they began to feel it¡ªthe unseen energy field that bound all things together.

    Lance was among the first to truly experience its power.

    He could sense his own physical strength and speed improving, his movements sharper, faster, more fluid.

    What surprised him most was his newfound ability to heal wounds at an accelerated rate¡ªsomething that should have only been possible through healing magic.

    And then came the real revelation.

    With mere concentration, he was able to faintly move objects from a distance¡ªwithout magic.

    His mind reeled at the implications.

    Meanwhile, Sylwen''s abilities manifested differently.

    Unlike Lance, she didn''t excel in physical enhancement¡ªbut she had developed a heightened awareness of emotions, danger, and life forces nearby.

    She could sense people''s intent before they even acted.

    She could feel the pulse of life in a room, detect hidden threats, and anticipate movements¡ªall without even seeing them.

    For someone who thrived in shadows, manipulation, and subterfuge, it was an ability beyond valuable.

    And she wasn''t the only one evolving.

    Many within Hellsing were developing different aspects of the Force, enhancing their own combat skills, awareness, and control over their emotions.

    Their respect for Yoda grew immensely.

    None of them had ever expected such a small creature to possess so much power and wisdom.

    And yet, every day, he proved himself worthy of being called "Master."

    Beyond combat training, Yoda was also guiding another group¡ªthe Hellfire research division, led by Drake and Josh.

    Unlike Arthur and Hellsing, their focus wasn''t on the Force¡ªit was on technology.

    While Yoda was no scientist, his basic understanding of Star Wars technology, mechanics, and engineering was more than enough to revolutionize their research.

    Within mere weeks, Drake, Josh, and their team had made unprecedented breakthroughs in aerospace engineering.

    For the first time, they weren''t just theorizing about flight within the atmosphere¡ªthey were dreaming of space travel.

    And what shook them the most was how casually Yoda spoke about leaving the planet.

    "Travel beyond this world, possible it is," Yoda had said during a discussion.

    For Drake, Josh, and the rest of the research team, that single statement changed everything.

    They had always dreamed of reaching the stars, believing that with mechanical and engineering advancements, it could one day be possible.

    ---

    Arthur had been preparing for the Star Wars project for weeks now, balancing it with his own Force training. Using Shadow Clones, he had been able to rapidly improve, far outpacing Sylwen, Lance, and the others.

    His progress wasn''t just talent¡ªit was his overwhelming power as a demi-god.

    He was on the verge of early god-level, fueled by the constant growth of his followers.

    And as his power grew, so did his lifespan.

    Originally estimated to be around 200 years, he now had no clear limit¡ªas if he could live forever, barring any catastrophic event.

    With each passing day, his strength cemented his belief¡ªhe had all the time in the world.

    On May 25, 1275, Arthur turned 21 years old.

    For an ordinary person, reaching a 200-year lifespan was already exceptional compared to his previous life on Earth. But now, with his ever-expanding lifespan and power, he could outlive generations.

    At Hellfire Park, a grand celebration was underway.

    Celebrities, politicians, businessmen, and even royalty had all gathered to attend his birthday.

    It was almost unbelievable¡ªa man of just 21 years holding this level of influence.

    Even the international media had flocked to the event, covering it alongside local networks.

    Arthur had invited them for a reason.

 Chapter 278: Announcement

    Chapter 278 - Announcement

    (3rd Person POV)

    Standing amidst the grandeur of the party, he let his gaze sweep across the room, a faint smile playing on his lips.

    "Happy birthday, Mr. Pendragon."

    One after another, whether celebrities, high-ranking officials, or business moguls, they approached him, offering their congratulations.

    Arthur nodded politely, responding with a simple, "Thank you."

    Among the guests were King Magnus Nightstar and Queen Margaret of Horn Kingdom.

    Their expressions were warm, their smiles perfectly rehearsed¡ªbut Arthur, through the Force, could sense their true emotions.

    They didn''t want to be here.

    They didn''t like him.

    Neither did the influential nobles accompanying them.

    But not everyone in the royal family shared their hostility.

    The three princesses were a stark contrast to their parents.

    The youngest princess was practically bouncing with excitement, eager to meet her favorite Hellfire stars, including Kurt, James, and other renowned entertainers.

    The second princess, more composed, was enjoying herself in a graceful dance with her fiance?, the noble heir of Ebonclaws.

    But Arthur''s focus wasn''t on them.

    His gaze settled on Princess Marry.

    She was his age, yet she carried an aura of authority that was different from her sisters.

    Her raven-black hair cascaded like midnight, her starry eyes gleamed with intelligence, and her sky-blue dress gave her an almost celestial presence.

    She had drawn the attention of many at the party, but Arthur wasn''t interested in her beauty.

    What intrigued him was her position.

    Princess Marry was the current president of the Horn Kingdom Stock Exchange.

    With the recent transition from Global Dollars to HKD, the HKSE had faced turbulence, reacting negatively at first.

    Fortunately, the Horn economy remained strong, and the impact wasn''t as severe as expected.

    In fact, despite initial fears, HKD was proving surprisingly stable.

    At the current exchange rate:

    1 Global Dollar = 3 HKD.

    The transition was still ongoing, and Arthur knew that Princess Marry played a key role in stabilizing the market.

    And tonight, he planned to have a conversation with her.

    "Happy birthday."

    Arthur turned to the voice and found himself face to face with Prince Yasushi, the third prince of the Japonese Empire.

    Arthur nodded with a smile. Yasushi''s entourage¡ªthree samurai and a shinobi¡ªstood close behind him.

    "Prince Yasushi," Arthur greeted, raising his glass slightly.

    They exchanged pleasantries before diving into talks about business and industry, catching up on recent developments.

    Shortly after, he found himself in another conversation, this time with Genesis, now a rising football star in the Evros region and one of Wales'' most promising players.

    Arthur congratulated him on his success, exchanging a few words about the growing popularity of the sport.

    After moving through a wave of conversations, Arthur finally found himself at the same table as Princess Marry.

    She greeted him with a smile.

    "It''s an honor to be invited to the birthday party of the most famous and successful filmmaker, Arthur Pendragon."

    Her voice was smooth, refined, and laced with calculated charm.

    Arthur wasn''t fooled.

    The Force had already told him enough.

    Princess Marry was far from just a royal figurehead.

    The Horn Demon King may have lacked a son and heir, but he had been blessed with an intelligent first daughter.

    Arthur responded with an amused smirk, lifting his glass slightly.

    "Funny. Shouldn''t I be the one honored?" He took a sip before adding, "After all, it''s not every day that the First Princess of Horn Kingdom graces a simple filmmaker''s birthday party."

    Marry''s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    "I just had a feeling this would be a special occasion."

    She swirled the wine in her glass, her eyes sharp as she studied him.

    "After all, this is the first time you''ve thrown such a high-profile birthday party. It''s never happened before. So I thought..." She tilted her head slightly. "Something special must be happening tonight. And I wouldn''t want to miss it."

    Arthur chuckled softly.

    She was right.

    Tonight, he would be announcing the establishment of the "Oscars," "Grammy," and "Golden Globe" awards¡ªan inevitable next step in solidifying his influence in the entertainment industry.

    He had already introduced colored films, television, telenovelas, manga, and comics. Now, it was time to introduce prestigious awards to further legitimize and standardize the industry.

    Marry watched his expression carefully, raising a brow.

    "Looks like I was right."

    Arthur took another sip of his wine, smirking.

    "As expected of the First Princess. Sharp as ever."

    Marry chuckled, her gaze sweeping over the grand ballroom.

    "Anyone could guess as much," she said lightly. "Especially with so many high-profile figures gathered in one place. And with the media covering every second of it..."

    Arthur swirled the wine in his glass before finally getting to the point.

    "Let''s be blunt, then." His tone shifted slightly. "I invited you because you''re the president of the HKSE."

    Marry''s brows rose slightly.

    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice calm but direct.

    "And from what I hear, you''re not exactly seeing eye to eye with your parents these days."

    For a brief moment, Marry''s expression didn''t change.

    But Arthur could feel it.

    Beneath her poised demeanor, she was genuinely surprised that he knew about such a private conflict.

    Arthur leaned back slightly, swirling his wine as he spoke. "Your parents are never satisfied with your achievements, despite all you''ve done. And you¡ªyou''re unsatisfied because no matter what you accomplish, you can never take the throne."

    He shook his head, as if disappointed. "Simply because you are not a man."

    Marry''s expression darkened, her usual confidence momentarily faltering.

    Then, to her surprise, Arthur''s tone shifted. "However, I can help bring you closer to your dream¡ªwith my help."

    Her eyes flashed with intrigue. "What do you want?"

    Arthur didn''t answer her directly. Instead, he smiled. "I''ve been thinking. The current stock exchange trading system is... outdated."

    Marry frowned at that. "It functions well enough. The system has worked for years, Arthur. I would know¡ªI run it."

    Arthur smirked, his voice smooth, almost conspiratorial. "Does it, though? From what I see, it''s slow. Transactions rely on telephones, and the market boards rely on delayed television updates. There''s always lag. Information is never truly real-time."

    Marry crossed her arms, clearly skeptical. "That''s just how stock trading works. The dwarves built the current system, and it''s the best we have."

    Arthur chuckled softly. "Not for long."

    He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice just enough to sound like a whisper from the devil himself. "I can introduce a better system. Faster, more efficient. No delays. No lag. True real-time trading."

    Marry arched a brow. "And how exactly do you plan on doing that?"

    "With computers and the internet, it''s definitely possible," Arthur said with a knowing smile.

    Marry''s eyes flickered at the mention of the internet.

    The word still sounded fresh, unfamiliar to many, but she knew what it meant¡ªit was the system that connected computers, the backbone of Hellfire Web.

    If Arthur was seriously proposing to integrate it into the stock exchange...

    The Horn Kingdom Stock Exchange could become the most advanced trading hub in the world.

    Arthur leaned back, his voice smooth and confident.

    "With a system like this, the HKSE won''t just be adapting¡ªit''ll be ahead of every other kingdom''s stock exchange. While they struggle with delays and outdated methods, Horn will be operating at speeds they can''t even dream of. Investors will flock to it, making it the leading exchange in the world."

    Marry''s fingers tightened slightly around her wine glass.

    She had always wanted to elevate the HKSE, to make it stand out beyond just being Horn Kingdom''s financial center.

    And now, Arthur was handing her a blueprint to revolutionize it.

    Her expression became serious. "What''s the catch?"

    Arthur chuckled, reaching into his coat pocket.

    He pulled out a thin parchment, a scroll laced with faint magical runes, and slid it across the table.

    A magical contract.

    "Just some formalities," he said casually. "This ensures that what I bring to the HKSE remains exclusive¡ªto Horn, to us. No outside interference."

    Marry glanced at him, then at the contract.

    She took it without a word, concealing it within her sleeve.

    Then, with a graceful nod, she rose from her seat and left the table, disappearing into the crowd.

    Arthur smiled to himself, swirling his wine.

    One more move on the board.

    He rose from his seat with a satisfied smile.

    Tonight had been a success.

    With that good mood, he turned to address the grand hall, raising his glass.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have an announcement."

    The room fell into silence, all eyes turning to him.

    "Tonight marks the beginning of something new in the entertainment industry. I am officially establishing three awards to recognize and honor the greatest talents in film, television, and music."

    A murmur spread through the crowd as Arthur continued.

    "The Oscars will celebrate excellence in filmmaking¡ªactors, directors, writers, and visionaries who bring stories to life. The Grammy Awards will honor those who shape the world through music. And the Golden Globes will acknowledge the best in television and telenovelas, the rising force of modern entertainment."

    A ripple of excitement and surprise moved through the audience.

    The media captured every word, broadcasting it live to millions of viewers.

    Some people were shocked, others were skeptical, but one thing was undeniable¡ªArthur Pendragon had reshaped the entertainment industry.

    For years, he had built the foundation¡ªcolored films, televisions, telenovelas, manga, comics.

    Now, he was setting the gold standard for recognition.

    Yet, just as the audience was absorbing this revelation, Arthur added one last surprise.

    "And to all my esteemed guests tonight, you will be the first to witness the premiere of The Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King¡ªweeks ahead of its global release."

    The room erupted.

    Gasps. Murmurs. Excited chatter.

    The media went wild.

    Meanwhile, millions of TV viewers¡ªwatching the live broadcast¡ªstared in disbelief.

    "What the hell?! Didn''t The Two Towers just screen two months ago? How the hell did he finish another one already?!"

    Across the Horn Kingdom and beyond, people couldn''t believe what they were hearing.

    Had Arthur somehow filmed, edited, and completed an entire sequel in record time?

    The speculation only grew.

    But soon, the world would realize¡ªArthur hadn''t just made one movie at a time.

    He had filmed two Lord of the Rings sequels simultaneously.

 Chapter 279: Return of the King

    Chapter 279 - Return of the King

    (3rd Person POV)

    The guests were led into the grand theater of Hellfire Park, murmurs of awe filling the air. From the moment they stepped inside, it was clear¡ªthis was unlike any cinema they had ever been to.

    Luxurious seats, meticulously designed for maximum comfort, lined the spacious room. The air carried a subtle, refreshing scent, making the experience even more immersive.

    A businessman glanced around in amazement before turning to his wife. "This is... far beyond anything we''ve been to before."

    His wife nodded, running her fingers along the smooth fabric of the armrest. "It''s as if they''ve thought of everything. Even the seats feel perfect."

    Another guest leaned toward his companion. "Hellfire must have poured a fortune into this place," he whispered, eyes scanning the room.

    Arthur, standing off to the side, listened with quiet amusement. He had indeed spared no expense, using his system''s shop to purchase a state-of-the-art theater design¡ªinspired by the modern cinemas of his past life.

    But what truly set this theater apart wasn''t just the seats or the ambiance.

    It was the sound.

    Built-in speakers were embedded into each seat, ensuring that every audience member experienced the audio as if they were standing right inside the movie itself. Every whisper, every footstep, every gust of wind would resonate at the perfect distance¡ªsurrounding them in an auditory illusion.

    As the lights dimmed, a hush fell over the room. The film flickered to life, and the first echoes of sound rippled through the space.

    And then¡ª

    Gasps.

    The clarity of the surround sound stunned them. Voices and footsteps weren''t just heard¡ªthey were felt. It was as if someone had leaned in right beside their ears to speak, as if the weight of a character''s footsteps pressed against the very floor beneath them.

    The murmurs of astonishment slowly faded as they became absorbed in the film, letting go of their distractions to focus entirely on the story unfolding before them.

    The movie opened with an intense confrontation¡ªAragorn, Gandalf, and their allies standing before Saruman atop the tower of Orthanc.

    A hush filled the theater as Saruman''s voice echoed, dripping with mockery.

    "You have fought many wars and slain many men, The?oden King, and made peace afterwards. Can we not take counsel together, as we once did? My old friend. Can we not have peace, you and I?"

    The tension in the room tightened.

    The?oden''s voice cut through, steady and firm. "We shall have peace."

    The exchange between them gripped the audience¡ªthe power of words clashing between two great figures. Then Gandalf stepped forward, his presence commanding.

    "Your treachery has already cost many lives. Thousands more are now at risk. But you can save them, Saruman. You were deep in the enemy''s counsel."

    A scoff. Saruman held up the Palanti?r, the swirling darkness within revealing the Great Eye.

    "So you have come here for information?" His lips curled into a smile. "I have some for you. Something festers in the heart of Middle-earth. Something that you have failed to see. But the Great Eye has seen it. Even now he presses his advantage. His attack will come soon. You are all going to die!"

    A few guests in the theater leaned forward, hanging onto every word.

    Then came the moment of judgment.

    Saruman, his arrogance still unbroken, raised his staff to attack¡ªbut before he could act, Gandalf''s voice rang with absolute authority.

    "Saruman, your staff is broken."

    A sharp, cracking sound followed, and Saruman''s staff crumbled in his hands.

    Murmurs of astonishment rippled through the crowd.

    The scene unfolded, revealing Saruman''s demise¡ªGri?ma Wormtongue''s dagger sinking into his back, only for Gri?ma to be shot down moments later.

    For the first time, they finally saw the fate of Saruman, a plot point that had been left uncertain in The Two Towers.

    As the film continued, the mood in the room shifted, balancing between tension and humor.

    Gimli''s drinking contest with Legolas earned chuckles from the audience, the dwarf stubbornly drinking until his stamina betrayed him.

    Then there was Gollum¡ªscheming behind Frodo and Sam''s backs, whispering to himself with malice.

    The camera lingered on Sam''s face, his expression filled with suspicion, his grip tightening on his weapon.

    "Frodo is so stupid for trusting this punk," someone in the audience muttered under their breath, earning a few quiet chuckles from those around them.

    Yet despite the brief laughter, the tension remained. They knew where this was going. They knew Gollum''s deceit would come to a head.

    And so, completely immersed, the audience continued to watch.

    The film progressed, taking the audience through an emotional rollercoaster as the battle for Middle-earth unfolded before their eyes.

    They watched in awe and tension as Gondor fell under siege, as Rohan rode to war, and as Aragorn led his forces to the Black Gate¡ªa final stand against Sauron.

    The stakes were higher than ever, and despite knowing the outcome, many in the audience sat on edge, fully immersed in the grand spectacle.

    And then¡ªFrodo stood at the edge of Mount Doom.

    The great task, the burden he had carried all this time, was about to end.

    But he hesitated.

    His fingers trembled over the One Ring, his eyes clouded with an unnatural obsession.

    Gasps spread through the theater.

    Some clenched their fists, silently urging him¡ªThrow it in!

    But instead...

    "The Ring is mine."

    Frodo turned, slipping the Ring onto his finger.

    A shocked silence filled the room.

    A noblewoman whispered, "No... you fool!"

    Then, Gollum lunged.

    The struggle. The desperate clawing.

    Then¡ªa bite.

    Frodo''s cry of pain echoed through the theater as Gollum bit off his finger, taking the Ring for himself.

    The guests gasped, some covering their mouths as Frodo collapsed in agony.

    And then, in his madness, Gollum lost his footing.

    The audience watched in stunned silence as he fell backward into the fiery depths of Mount Doom, clutching the Ring with a final, twisted expression of joy.

    His scream faded into the roaring lava.

    And just like that¡ªthe One Ring was gone.

    The silence in the theater stretched, a heavy moment of realization settling over everyone.

    Then, the world trembled.

    Sauron''s power shattered, his tower crumbling, his army faltering.

    The war had been won.

    The guests erupted into quiet murmurs, processing the destruction of the Ring. Some whispered in awe, while others simply sat, lost in the weight of the moment.

    And then came the final battle, the last fight at the Black Gate, where Aragorn led the charge, his bravery shining brighter than ever.

    Victory was at hand.

    And at the height of it, Aragorn turned to Arwen¡ªplayed by Firfel¡ªand kissed her.

    At that moment, the guests instinctively turned toward Arthur, who sat at the front of the theater.

    Firfel, beside him, blushed slightly, sensing the eyes on them.

    Arthur simply took a sip of his wine, smirking to himself.

    The film ended with Aragorn''s coronation, his official ascension as the King of Gondor.

    The final shot lingered¡ªa beautifully crafted scene of Middle-earth''s peace restored.

    And then, the credits rolled.

    A wave of applause filled the theater.

    The guests clapped enthusiastically, some even standing up in appreciation.

    Many of them felt incredibly lucky¡ªthey had just witnessed the third installment of The Lord of the Rings before its official release.

    Some were already bursting with excitement, eager to discuss the film with their friends and colleagues.

    But then, they remembered¡ª

    Before the screening, they had all signed a magical contract.

    None of them could speak about anything they had seen until the official release.

    Even the journalists present could only keep their thoughts to themselves.

    No matter how much they wanted to leak the details, the magic of the contract prevented them from doing so.

    And so, despite their overwhelming enthusiasm, the guests could only savor the experience in silence¡ªknowing they had just witnessed something truly legendary.

 Chapter 280: Solution

    Chapter 280 - Solution

    (3rd Person POV)

    After the party, the public buzzed with anticipation, eager to learn any details about The Return of the King from the lucky guests who had watched it firsthand.

    Unfortunately for them, their curiosity was met with frustration.

    The attendees, bound by the magical contract, could only offer vague statements.

    Major newspapers and news outlets that had journalists at the screening could only write:

    "One thing is certain¡ªThe Return of the King is worth watching. I can''t share any details due to the magical contract we signed, but I can tell you this: You don''t want to miss it!"

    The majority of critics shared one overwhelming sentiment:

    "The Return of the King is a masterpiece."

    Of course, there were a few outliers¡ªjournalists who criticized the film, calling it overrated or unimpressive.

    It was no surprise that these particular journalists had been consistently critical of Hellfire Studios, many of them from international media outlets known for their bias against Arthur.

    But among the Lord of the Rings fanbase, these journalists were met with scorn.

    At a public bus stop, as people flipped through newspapers, a demoness scoffed, gripping her newspaper tightly.

    "Damn it. What a waste¡ªgiving these insufferable critics the chance to watch the movie early when they clearly hate it."

    She clenched her fist in irritation. She really hated their guts.

    A voice beside her chimed in¡ªanother demoness, her shirt proudly displaying a LOTR merch.

    "I know, right? Those critics don''t deserve it. I''m so jealous."

    A bystander, overhearing the conversation, chuckled.

    "Honestly, with all these exclusive privileges film critics get, I''m thinking of switching careers just to watch The Return of the King early."

    The group laughed, but there was an underlying truth to the joke.

    Arthur''s screening had included high-ranking guests¡ªnobles, businessmen, politicians. But the ones who truly stood out were the journalists who had been invited.

    As a result, a running joke spread across Hellbook and public conversations:

    "Maybe we should all just become journalists. That way, we can watch The Return of the King before everyone else."

    Fortunately for the eager public, while full details remained a secret, critics had at least released limited information through newspapers and magazines.

    They didn''t spoil anything major, only confirming what fans already knew¡ªsuch as Aragorn being with Arwen and their on-screen kiss.

    Beyond that, they shared vague reactions, focusing more on the emotional experience of watching the film rather than its specific events.

    This divided the readers.

    Some were relieved¡ªgrateful that they weren''t accidentally spoiled.

    But others?

    They felt cheated.

    "I read this whole article for nothing!"

    "Useless information! They didn''t tell us anything new!"

    The anticipation only grew stronger.

    Now, the public was even more impatient¡ªknowing that The Return of the King was complete, but still out of their reach.

    The official release date of The Return of the King was still undisclosed, but Arthur had assured the public that it would only be a matter of weeks before its release.

    And sure enough, anticipation reached new heights.

    Billboards across major cities began displaying promotional posters of the film, and then¡ªthe first official trailer dropped.

    It aired on television networks worldwide, immediately capturing the attention of millions of fans.

    Excitement spread like wildfire.

    In Horn Kingdom, Hellbook exploded with discussions.

    The platform was flooded with fan theories, excitement, and speculation.

    And with such high engagement, the demand for computers surged.

    Sales within Horn Kingdom skyrocketed, and subscriptions to Hellfire Telecommunications spiked as more and more people wanted to join the online conversation.

    In just a short time, Hellbook''s user base shot up to 310,000.

    It was growing too fast¡ªalmost uncontrollably.

    And with such rapid success, Hellfire Web had now fully captured the attention of the business world.

    Entrepreneurs¡ªboth big and small¡ªbegan seeing opportunities in the platform.

    Thousands upon thousands of business accounts popped up, eager to promote their products and services.

    But there was one problem¡ª

    The overwhelming flood of advertisements.

    The Hellfire regulatory team had to step in, limiting the number of promotional posts users could see on their feeds.

    To combat spam and maintain user engagement, Hellbook was updated¡ªusers could now only see posts from people they had added as friends.

    This drastically limited the reach of businesses that joined the platform too late.

    However, those who had recognized the opportunity early on had already established themselves, building connections and an audience before the changes were implemented.

    Realizing this, Hellfire made a crucial adjustment.

    Promotions would now be allowed¡ªbut for a price.

    Just like newspapers or television ads, businesses could purchase ad slots on Hellbook.

    However, unlike traditional advertising, the rates were much cheaper, making it accessible even to small businesses.

    While some businessmen hesitated, the most ambitious took the plunge, quickly securing promotional slots before the prices inevitably increased.

    A new feature was also introduced¡ªinstead of creating a personal user account, businesses could now set up official pages dedicated to their brands.

    With this, their promotions became more structured and effective.

    Ads could now appear as small banners on the site for a certain period, or promotional posts from business pages would be guaranteed to reach a targeted audience.

    And among these business pages, none received more engagement than Hellfire Studio''s official page.

    Promoting The Return of the King, the page dominated the platform, racking up tens of thousands of likes and thousands of comments in just a single day.

    The hype was now unstoppable.

    Yet, while the world buzzed with excitement over The Return of the King, there were those who cared little for the movie itself.

    What truly caught their attention was something far bigger¡ª

    The computers. The internet. The potential of it all.

    They could see it clearly now.

    This wasn''t just another passing innovation¡ªit was bigger than the rise of television when it first entered the world.

    Especially in marketing and business.

    Among those observing closely was Princess Marry.

    She had been monitoring Hellfire''s every move, her focus locked on the internet''s growing influence.

    Arthur''s proposal was still on her mind.

    And so far?

    She was incredibly tempted.

    But what held her back was the contract.

    A contract that required her to betray her own family.

    If she signed it, she would be obligated to help Arthur dethrone her parents, removing not just King Magnus and Queen Margaret¡ªbut also severing the influence of Wales Kingdom over Horn.

    After that, it would be her choice whether she would take the throne herself.

    Becoming Queen of Horn Kingdom had always been a dream buried deep in her heart.

    But the price of that dream was far too great.

    Did she hate her parents enough to cast them aside?

    That, even she wasn''t sure of.

    And more importantly¡ªwhy?

    Why was Arthur so determined to dethrone her father?

    What was he really planning?

    ---

    Meanwhile, across the world, kingdoms were scrambling.

    The release of The Return of the King was approaching fast, and they knew exactly what would happen next.

    The movie was going to rake in hundreds of millions¡ªperhaps even more.

    And they needed to limit its financial impact as much as possible.

    The fastest solution?

    Push forward their own local currencies.

    By doing so, they could weaken the influence of the Global Dollar and cut down the power Arthur had gained over the financial markets.

    However, there was one major problem¡ª

    Unlike Horn Kingdom, these nations could not print money as fast.

    And then, a new development caught them off guard.

    Several major kingdoms had begun allowing Hellfire Electronics to sell computers, breaking the previous resistance against the technology. Among them were Kanata, Choson, and various nations in South-East Anatolia and Evros.

    The news spread like wildfire, dominating headlines across major publications.

    "Hellfire Electronics'' ''computer'' device to soon be available outside Anatolia!"

    The moment this report broke, panic set in among the monopolizing corporations.

    For years, they had fought relentlessly to suppress Hellfire''s expansion, believing that if they could contain computers within Horn Kingdom, they could delay the inevitable.

    But now, it was clear¡ªthey had lost.

    What they feared most had begun.

    Hellfire''s computers and internet infrastructure were now slipping beyond their control, spreading into foreign markets where demand was skyrocketing.

    And with it, Hellfire''s influence was growing stronger than ever.

 Chapter 281: Netizens

    Chapter 281 - Netizens

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Moonlight Kingdom was set to become one of the first countries outside Anatolia to distribute computers, with a major retail company securing exclusive rights to sell them¡ªBirth Retail Corporation.

    At the helm of the company was Afer James, an elf who, despite his 110 years of age, still looked no older than 30.

    Sitting in his luxurious office, Afer gazed out the window, deep in thought.

    He had been anticipating the arrival of the computers, fully convinced of their potential. But not everyone in his company shared his vision.

    In the boardroom, dissenting voices echoed.

    "Are we really going through with this? Distributing such an expensive product?" One executive scoffed. "Four hundred dollars is too much. Who in their right mind would spend that on a single device?"

    Another chimed in, crossing his arms. "Hmph. Maybe the middle class can afford it, but do you really think they''ll waste their money on a device?"

    Afer remained silent, his sharp eyes scanning the room.

    He wasn''t nai?ve.

    He knew exactly why these executives and directors were resisting¡ªthey had been bribed by the monopolizing companies whose industries would be threatened by the computers.

    Still, their skepticism was misplaced.

    Afer had analyzed the numbers.

    He had seen the sales reports from Anatolia, particularly in Horn Kingdom, where computers had already sold in the hundreds of thousands.

    And that was just one market.

    Even with resistance from some of his own board members, he wasn''t about to back down.

    If anything, he felt fortunate¡ªfortunate that the other major retail companies in Moonlight Kingdom had backed out due to pressure from the elite.

    Their fear of offending powerful figures had left Birth Retail Corporation with full control over the computer distribution.

    And Afer?

    He wasn''t afraid of stepping on a few toes if it meant massive profits.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Horn Kingdom, the vast Hellfire warehouse was finally preparing to ship out its first batch of computers to foreign markets.

    A significant portion of the stock was now set to be transported to Moonlight Kingdom.

    Arthur, overseeing the logistics, considered his options.

    He wanted to use the portal system he had secretly established between Horn and Moonlight, as it would allow instant transportation.

    However, there was a problem.

    Portal transportation, while not entirely unheard of, was ancient magic¡ªa luxury reserved for the highest-ranking figures in society.

    If computers suddenly appeared en masse in Moonlight Kingdom without passing through customs, it would raise too many questions.

    The retail company, customs officials, and rival businesses might become suspicious.

    For now, Arthur knew he needed to build stronger connections within Moonlight Kingdom''s leadership and regulatory bodies.

    If he could secure the right allies, he could make portal transportation viable¡ªand completely revolutionize supply chains in the process.

    Arthur had to tread carefully.

    For years, his computers had sat in storage, waiting for the moment when the suppression from powerful industries and governments would finally break.

    He had invested millions into their manufacture and development, betting on the inevitable shift toward digital technology.

    And now, other regions were finally opening their doors to the product.

    This was his one chance¡ªand he could not afford a single mistake.

    Using portals to transport the computers risked exposing the true extent of his technological capabilities¡ªand that was not part of the plan.

    The computers had to be seen as an organic success¡ªa necessity, not a mysterious anomaly.

    Arthur wasn''t just selling a device.

    He was crafting a narrative¡ªone that would make computers a "must-have" product across the world.

    And that could not be rushed.

    ---

    June 7, 1275¡ªMoonlight Kingdom.

    The first shipment of computers arrived, a batch of tens of thousands.

    Birth Retail Corporation had ordered in bulk, and Hellfire Electronics had already made a profit before a single unit had even sold.

    But Arthur knew that sales numbers weren''t the only thing that mattered.

    Perception did.

    The retail company had been heavily advertising the computers in the days leading up to the launch, so many elves in the Moonlight Kingdom were already aware of the device.

    Public reaction was mixed.

    At a bustling retail store, a pair of elves¡ªa husband and wife¡ªstood in front of a sleek display of computers, eyeing them curiously.

    The wife pointed at one. "Is this the device from the commercials? The one that can do several tasks at once?"

    The husband nodded, arms crossed as he examined the sleek metal casing. "Seems like it."

    She tapped her chin, thinking. "They even said on the billboards that this is why Horn Kingdom''s economy is booming. Do you think that''s true?"

    Her husband shrugged. "Only one way to find out." He looked at her with a grin. "How about we buy one and see for ourselves?"

    She hesitated for a moment¡ªthen nodded in agreement.

    And they weren''t the only ones.

    Similar conversations unfolded in retail stores across the kingdom.

    At first, sales were slow¡ªbut curiosity was a powerful thing.

    By the end of the first day, 3,872 units had been sold.

    Not a massive number.

    But it was a start.

    And more importantly, it wasn''t just individuals buying them out of curiosity.

    Small companies had also taken notice.

    Many business owners had seen the advertisements detailing the computer''s capabilities and were willing to take a financial risk to test the device.

    Most only bought in small batches¡ªone or two units per business¡ªbut it was enough to begin spreading awareness.

    Then there were families purchasing for personal use¡ªand a key incentive helped push them over the edge.

    For first-time buyers, there was a promotional offer:

    "One month of free connection to the Internet."

    The wording was unfamiliar to most customers, but the concept was simple.

    The internet allowed long-distance communication between computers¡ªfar more convenient than telephone calls or expensive magical communication scrolls.

    Initially, most customers assumed that this was all the internet could do.

    A cheaper alternative to long-distance calls.

    But soon¡ªthey discovered it was much more than that.

    As they explored the system, they stumbled upon something unexpected.

    Hellfire Browser.

    Through it, they found real-time news updates from Hellfire News and Forbes.

    Then, there was Hellbook¡ªa place where they could write posts and see what others were saying.

    Discussions on Hellbook were as diverse as they were engaging.

    People talked about everything¡ªmovies like The Return of the King, personal stories, daily experiences, entertainment, politics, and even conspiracy theories.

    But what truly stunned the citizens of the Moonlight Kingdom was one simple fact.

    Most of these posts weren''t from their own kingdom.

    They were from Horn Kingdom.

    The new computer users were still getting accustomed to the internet and its vast potential¡ªbut already, hundreds of them were becoming fascinated by what they saw.

    One such individual was a young noblewoman¡ªElsa Liriel.

    Sitting at her ornate desk, she leaned forward, eyes fixed on the glowing screen, a look of pure wonder on her face.

    She scrolled through Hellbook, scanning posts from Horn Kingdom''s "netizens."

    {Hahaha! I can''t believe it! A football player just punched a referee!}

    {A new trick to collect more Hellfire tickets at Hell''a Fun! Read below!}

    {My theories on The Return of the King¡ªwhat if Aragorn actually loses? Hear me out...}

    Elsa''s lips parted slightly as she absorbed the flood of opinions, jokes, and heated debates.

    She had never expected to find herself so immersed in the lives of complete strangers.

    "Incredible..." she murmured, eyes still glued to the screen.

    "Who would have thought I could see into the minds of so many people¡ªso many different thoughts, from different places¡ªall from a single device?"

    There was awe in her voice.

    She had heard about the computer before.

    But this? This was something else entirely.

 Chapter 282: Dangerous technology

    Chapter 282 - Dangerous technology

    (3rd Person POV)

    With one universal language spoken across the world, the Moonlight Kingdom''s new computer users found it effortless to engage with posts from Horn Kingdom''s netizens on Hellbook.

    This accelerated their integration into the online world.

    And with that, curiosity turned into demand.

    The sales of computers in Moonlight steadily climbed.

    On the second day, there was a small but noticeable increase.

    By the third day, it rose again.

    And by the fourth day, the numbers skyrocketed.

    One of the key reasons?

    Hellbook.

    Now, the number of active computer users in Moonlight had reached 113,000.

    And every single one of them had access to the "free internet connection" promo.

    As a result, thousands were actively browsing, exploring sites like Hellbook, Hellfire News, and Forbes.hell.

    What happened next was inevitable.

    Users from Moonlight Kingdom started engaging with Horn Kingdom''s netizens.

    They introduced themselves, joined discussions, and formed online communities.

    And it wasn''t just Moonlight.

    The same thing was happening in Choson, Leaf, Kanata, and other regions that had recently allowed computer sales.

    Before anyone fully realized it, a week had passed since the international release of computers.

    And the number of internet users had skyrocketed to a staggering 1 million.

    This kind of growth would have taken years if limited to Horn Kingdom alone¡ªbut thanks to the expansion into multiple regions, it happened in record time.

    At the same time, Hellbook''s servers were working overtime.

    Tens of thousands of new users flooded the platform daily, making it one of the most visited sites in the world.

    With this sudden boom, the demand for computers and internet access surged drastically.

    The impact?

    The print media industry in Moonlight and several other kingdoms began feeling the pressure.

    But it didn''t stop there.

    Even major monopolizing companies, who had controlled industries for decades, started experiencing rapid decline.

    Their stocks plummeted.

    Their sales dropped.

    Across multiple boardrooms, in the heart of powerful corporations, panic had set in.

    Emergency meetings were being held one after another, each filled with frustrated chairmen, their voices echoing through lavish conference halls.

    A chairman in Evros slammed his fist on the mahogany table, veins bulging on his forehead.

    "Have the media outlets we paid off started releasing the smear campaigns yet?!"

    Another chairman in Kanata, gripping his head in frustration, barked at his advisors.

    "Tell them to make the accusations more believable! The public isn''t buying it anymore!"

    Elsewhere, in a high-rise corporate building in Choson, a third chairman shook his head, grinding his teeth.

    "We need celebrities to publicly boycott these machines! Pay them whatever it takes!"

    Meanwhile, in a secret meeting room in the Wales Kingdom, a fourth chairman leaned forward, his tone sharp and venomous.

    "Has the president responded to our request to ban this demon device?!"

    And in the South-East Anatolia Kingdoms, another chairman, red-faced with rage, stood up abruptly.

    "If all else fails... make trouble for the stores selling these damned things!"

    Desperation hung thick in the air.

    For decades, these powerful conglomerates had controlled the economy with an iron grip¡ªbut now?

    They were losing their grip.

    They launched smear campaigns across print and television media, fabricating accusations against the computers.

    But unlike before, their influence wasn''t as powerful as it used to be.

    Why?

    Because now, people had the internet.

    And for every false accusation, there was a computer user ready to counter it.

    "Computers are cursed with demonic energy! If you use them, you''ll be tainted!"

    A response would immediately pop up:

    "Not true. If anything, this machine is a gift from the gods themselves!"

    What followed?

    A long thread of users praising the computers¡ªpraising how efficient they were, how much information they provided, and how they were already changing lives.

    The result?

    More people got curious.

    And curiosity led to more sales.

    Even the rich and elite took notice.

    They saw businesses thriving, new entertainment industries booming, and entire economic structures shifting.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Morningstar Kingdom, the government finally began easing restrictions on computers.

    With so many other kingdoms embracing the technology, they could no longer justify suppressing it.

    Soon enough, computers hit retail stores across Morningstar.

    And it didn''t take long for people to start buying them.

    Not only that¡ªthe government itself recognized the potential of computers.

    They saw how Horn Kingdom was using them to print currency efficiently.

    And just like that, Morningstar''s money production sector began implementing computers into their operations.

    Hellfire offered to assist with the transition.

    But Morningstar''s officials declined.

    Just like many other kingdoms, they didn''t want Arthur''s influence anywhere near their financial system.

    Even as they adopted his technology, they still wanted to keep him at arm''s length.

    ---

    In the lavish confines of her office, Lucy sat before her computer, fingers idly scrolling through Hellbook.

    As much as she hated to admit it, the device was impressive¡ªfar beyond anything she had imagined.

    She found herself hooked, reading strangers'' posts, losing track of time as she scanned through endless discussions, opinions, and updates.

    But beneath her amusement, there was bitterness.

    Her jealousy burned as her greedy eyes fixated on the screen.

    "If I were the one holding this technology," she muttered, gripping the armrest of her chair, "I would have the world at my fingertips!"

    The thought sent a shiver of excitement down her spine.

    But then, reality struck her like a dagger.

    The one holding this power wasn''t her.

    It was Arthur.

    Her fool of a brother.

    Her jaw tightened, resentment bubbling beneath the surface. "Why? Why him?"

    She could never understand it¡ªhow someone so insignificant, so weak in their youth, had become a technological and mechanical genius.

    It defied logic.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in his private study, Azazel sat before his own newly purchased computer, experiencing its power firsthand.

    With the free internet promo, he quickly realized how fast communication could be.

    He scrolled through Hellbook, observing the chatter between people from Horn, Moonlight, Choson, and other kingdoms.

    And then, a chilling thought hit him.

    His fingers stilled on the keyboard as his mind raced.

    "What if such a device¡ªcapable of exchanging real-time information at incredible speeds¡ªwas used in war?"

    The implications sent a cold shiver down his spine.

    No matter how strong he was as an individual, warfare was not just about brute strength¡ªit was about information.

    And the computers...

    They could change the very nature of war itself.

    A device that could instantly relay orders, track enemy movements, coordinate entire armies across continents¡ª

    The kingdom that mastered this technology first... would control the battlefield.

    It suddenly made perfect sense.

    Why their father, King Luke, had allowed Apollonia to invite Arthur.

    It was never about family reconciliation.

    It was about computers.

    It was about power.

    With the crown prince of Thorne Kingdom visiting soon, Azazel was certain¡ªKing Luke planned to invite Arthur himself.

    The only question was...

    Would Arthur accept whatever offer their father was about to make?

 Chapter 283: Millions of users

    Chapter 283 - Millions of users

    (Arthur POV)

    Watching the number of internet users surge past one million on my office computer screen, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of disbelief.

    Even though I expected this outcome¡ªthanks to the "free internet connection" promo bundled with newly purchased computers¡ªit was still astonishing to see people outside of Horn Kingdom willingly spend their hard-earned money on a technology they had yet to fully understand.

    "It seems this world is adapting to computers far faster than I thought..." I muttered to myself.

    Horn Kingdom was still leading in internet development, with hundreds of thousands of active users.

    But now, the other kingdoms were catching up.

    Just like the television boom, computers and the internet would reshape everything¡ªfrom communication to entertainment, even influencing other industries.

    With a shake of my head, I pushed those thoughts aside and headed to Hellfire VFX Studio.

    Right now, the Star Wars project was in full development¡ªfilming had officially started recently.

    For the role of Han Solo, I chose Clint Foster.

    His fame, combined with his suave, gunslinger charm from his western films, made him perfect for the role.

    He had just wrapped up his latest Western film with Damien as the director, and now, he was ready to step into the Star Wars universe.

    For Princess Leia, I cast Alisa¡ªClint''s real-life wife.

    It made sense.

    Their on-screen chemistry would be authentic, and it aligned perfectly with the story.

    Beyond casting, Yoda had been invaluable to the project''s development.

    He even assisted with the script, ensuring the philosophy of the Force felt realistic and true to its essence.

    Thanks to his teachings, my organization members had also improved significantly¡ªtheir combat skills, awareness, and mental discipline had all advanced through their understanding of the Force.

    Inside the VFX Studio, the set was brought to life through the illusions crafted by the VFX team.

    It felt as if we were standing on an entirely different planet.

    Clint and the rest of the cast members were already in their costumes, holding their lightsabers¡ªthough, at this stage, they were just sticks.

    With the help of magic, however, they glowed vividly, perfectly replicating the legendary weapon from Star Wars.

    The crew noticed my arrival, and within moments, a voice rang out, reminding everyone.

    The cast turned, offering me respectful nods.

    I nodded back, then spoke.

    "We''ll begin filming in a few minutes. Have the makeup artists get ready."

    The cast acknowledged my words, and the crew immediately got to work.

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    Day after day, Arthur was fully immersed in the filming of Star Wars¡ªa project that, despite being kept under wraps, had already attracted immense speculation.

    With Hellfire dominating the entertainment industry, every move they made was under constant scrutiny from the media.

    For now, the project was officially known to the public as "Life in the Stars Above."

    And the media wasted no time in trying to uncover its secrets.

    Hellfire''s competitors, eager to disrupt their momentum, actively sought out leaks¡ªhoping to spoil the excitement and sway public opinion.

    And sure enough, rumors began circulating.

    One headline read:

    "Arthur Pendragon''s Next Film Takes Place Beyond Our World?"

    Another article speculated:

    "Life in the Stars Above ¨C A Story About Unknown Races Existing Outside Our Realm?"

    The leaked information was vague at best, but one thing was certain:

    They were right about the film''s setting beyond their known world.

    This led to some media outlets drawing comparisons to existing fiction films.

    "Is Hellfire Copying Other Studios?"

    It was a classic smear tactic.

    With limited details, the media spun narratives to stir controversy, hoping to turn audiences against Hellfire by framing the film as unoriginal.

    However, their attempts backfired spectacularly.

    Instead of outrage, the leaks sparked curiosity.

    "A movie about unknown races beyond our world? That sounds interesting."

    "So far, films have only focused on the Four Known Races. Is Hellfire really making a movie about civilizations beyond our realm?"

    "If it''s Hellfire, I doubt they''ll just copy existing films... Arthur''s projects are always unique."

    Rather than damaging anticipation, the leaks only heightened interest.

    And one major factor played a role in this:

    Hellbook.

    The platform''s users, many of whom were already loyal to Hellfire, spread the news quickly¡ªbut without immediate judgment.

    Rather than blindly reacting, most remained neutral¡ªneither blindly praising nor condemning the project.

    Instead, the general sentiment was simple:

    "Whatever Arthur is working on... we''ll wait and see."

    ---

    Meanwhile, computer distribution across various kingdoms was progressing at an astonishing pace¡ªso much so that some regions were already experiencing shortages due to overwhelming demand.

    Sales had skyrocketed, reaching 2.7 million units sold, which directly translated into an equal number of new internet users.

    After all, every newly purchased computer came with a one-month free internet connection.

    This was made possible by the Hellfire internet modem, which utilized a single infused leaf from the Ancient Tree¡ªproviding access to the internet for a month before the leaf''s essence fully dissipated.

    However, renewing the connection wasn''t as simple.

    Users could either subscribe to Hellfire Telecommunications, linking their modem to the existing network, or attempt to refill the modem with Leaf Essence¡ªa process that was highly restricted and unsustainable.

    The problem was that refilling the Leaf Essence on a large scale wasn''t sustainable.

    With only 5 million leaves available, the rapid sale of 2.7 million computers had already depleted the supply to just 2.3 million remaining.

    And as sales continued to surge, governments were quickly realizing the true potential of computers.

    One by one, kingdoms adopting computers saw improvements in their efficiency, economic management, and money production.

    Although most regions were still far behind Horn Kingdom in terms of programming knowledge, they could still use the pre-installed programs on their computers¡ªmaking the transition much smoother.

    At the same time, the barcode system was gradually replacing Dwalric''s Rune-based price tags in shopping centers and grocery stores.

    This shift led to a drop in product prices, making goods more affordable and further boosting consumer spending.

    Before governments could even fully grasp the scale of change, their economies had already begun improving.

    Locals, initially hesitant, quickly embraced computers and barcodes once they realized how much more convenient life had become.

    Even nations like the U.S.E, which had vehemently resisted computers, were now forced to reconsider.

    Seeing themselves fall behind economically, they reluctantly lifted restrictions and finally allowed the sale of computers within their borders.

    ---

    As the release date for The Return of the King approached, the rush to establish local currencies reached its peak.

    Kingdoms pushed to introduce their own paper money before the film''s debut, knowing it would be another massive financial event.

    Within just three days, Morningstar Kingdom and Moonlight Kingdom successfully released their new national currencies.

    Each featured portraits of their royal families on the front and notable landmarks on the back.

    The next day, other kingdoms followed suit¡ªone after another, issuing their own unique currencies.

    Within two more days, local currencies had fully replaced the Global Dollar in several major regions.

    Within a week, even the largest kingdoms, including the U.S.E, had transitioned to their own independent monetary systems.

    Only smaller nations were still adapting, but before long, they too had developed their own currencies.

    ---

    Around the same time, The Return of the King''s second trailer was released.

    Advertisements appeared on billboards worldwide, drawing massive attention.

    Then, the highly anticipated release date was officially announced:

    June 23, 1275.

    Governments breathed a sigh of relief¡ªthey had successfully launched their new currencies before the next cinematic juggernaut hit theaters.

 Chapter 284 Legendary saga conclusion

    Chapter 284  Legendary saga conclusion

    (3rd Person POV)

    With the introduction of local currencies, certain aspects of daily life became more affordable, particularly in the entertainment sector.

    Movie tickets, for instance, had previously been priced at two Global Dollars. But now, with the new exchange rates, things had shifted.

    In Morningstar Kingdom, where five Hellions equaled one Global Dollar, a movie ticket could now be purchased for just three Hellions¡ªmaking it significantly cheaper for the general public.

    Governments, aiming to devalue the entertainment industry, had strategically adjusted exchange rates to keep mechanical and technological industries more expensive while making entertainment products inexpensive and easily accessible.

    A computer, for example, which had been priced at 400 Global Dollars, was now valued at 2,000 Hellions¡ªretaining its high cost.

    With these economic adjustments, many elites and industrialists who had been frustrated by Arthur''s growing influence saw this as a victory.

    They believed that Hellfire''s dominance would weaken, especially with the upcoming release of The Return of the King.

    With ticket prices lower than ever, analysts were confident that the film wouldn''t generate the same massive profits as Arthur''s previous films.

    ---

    When the release day finally arrived, their predictions seemed correct¡ªat first.

    The film premiered worldwide, but its first-day box office earnings only reached 9 million Global Dollars¡ªfar below expectations.

    Had this been before the local currency shift, it would have easily hit 20-30 million.

    Financial analysts were quick to celebrate¡ªdeclaring that Arthur had finally lost his box office magic.

    However, their confidence didn''t last long.

    By the second day, the film gained momentum, pulling in 14 million Global Dollars.

    By the third day, it skyrocketed even further, shocking even the most seasoned industry experts.

    It wasn''t until they analyzed the trend that they realized why the numbers were climbing so fast.

    The film''s accessibility had drastically increased.

    While overall profits weren''t as high, the lower ticket prices meant that more people than ever before could afford to watch the film.

    With wages remaining mostly unchanged when converted to Global Dollars, the average citizen no longer hesitated to buy a ticket.

    By the end of the first week, the film had amassed an impressive 202 million Global Dollars worldwide.

    Even though it hadn''t reached the billion-dollar milestone as quickly as before, the sheer volume of engagement on the internet and Hellbook discussions ensured that the film''s hype never died down.

    Millions of Hellbook users actively debated, reviewed, and theorized about the film, further fueling interest.

    And as mainstream media caught on, news outlets capitalized on the engagement, keeping the film in the public spotlight for weeks.

    In contrast, other film studios suffered heavily.

    A major release from Titan Pictures, which had been expected to compete with The Return of the King, barely reached 10-20 million Global Dollars in its first week.

    The numbers were so dismal that industry insiders began questioning whether big-budget films outside of Hellfire could even survive in the new economic landscape.

    For now, while major studios felt the sting of lower profits, one fact remained clear:

    Hellfire was still on top.

    And despite efforts to weaken the entertainment industry, the world hadn''t lost its love for movies¡ªespecially Arthur Pendragon''s.

    The buzz surrounding The Return of the King refused to die down.

    Public places were filled with discussions about the film, from crowded taverns to bustling marketplaces.

    "The One Ring is finally gone! I can''t believe Frodo actually did it!" someone exclaimed.

    "And Aragorn! He finally became king!" another added, voice filled with excitement.

    A dwarf laughed heartily over his mug of ale. "Bah! The best part was watching Gollum fall into Mount Doom! That sneaky little bastard got what he deserved!"

    Others joined in, chuckling. "He was obsessed with the Ring until the very end. I almost felt bad for him... almost."

    Amidst the cheering and debate, another group enthusiastically discussed Aragorn and Arwen''s kiss.

    "That scene was something else," a woman sighed dreamily. "The way they looked at each other¡ªit felt so real."

    "Exactly! It makes you wonder... is Arthur actually in love with Firfel?" her friend whispered conspiratorially.

    A young elf overhearing them leaned in. "You''re not the only ones thinking that! That kiss was too intense to be just acting."

    "Maybe we''ll hear wedding bells soon," someone teased, prompting a round of laughter.

    Despite reaching its fourth week in theatres, The Return of the King held its position at the top of the box office.

    By the end of the fourth week, the film had grossed 772 million Global Dollars, though its earnings began to slow down as millions had already seen it.

    Even so, the adulation remained strong, and the impact of the film was undeniable.

    But amidst the excitement, a sense of sadness crept in among the fans.

    "This is it?" one man muttered, shaking his head. "There''s no more Lord of the Rings?"

    A woman nearby frowned. "It''s so strange. Why would Hellfire end a billion-dollar franchise just like that?"

    The question hung heavily in the air.

    Most expected Hellfire to milk the series¡ªto squeeze out spin-offs, prequels, anything to keep it going.

    And yet, Arthur had chosen to end it.

    Even major media outlets weighed in on the situation.

    "With Hellfire''s biggest franchise concluding, what''s next for Arthur Pendragon? Can he create another phenomenon, or has the golden age of Hellfire peaked?"

    Rival studios, long overshadowed by Hellfire''s success, saw this as a rare moment of opportunity.

    "With Lord of the Rings finally over, does this mean other studios have a chance to dominate the industry once more?"

    The answer?

    No.

    Because while the world was celebrating the conclusion of one legendary saga, Arthur was already crafting another.

    One that would change cinema forever.

    Deep inside the Hellfire VFX Studio, Arthur watched as the final scenes of Star Wars were being filmed.

    Months of painstaking effort, world-building, and innovation were finally paying off.

    With one last cut, he wrapped up the project.

    A collective sigh of relief spread among the cast and crew.

    It was done.

    Now, all that remained was the post-production process.

    Arthur finally had the chance to relax¡ªperhaps even take Firfel out on a proper date.

    But before he could enjoy his well-earned break, an unexpected letter arrived.

    Another invitation from the Morningstar royal family.

    Arthur frowned.

    They wouldn''t have contacted him unless it was something important.

    ---

    The Morningstar royal castle was alive with activity. Nobles, politicians, celebrities, and media personalities filled the grand hall, their voices merging into an elegant cacophony.

    The crown prince of Thorn, Enril Throne, was expected to arrive.

    At the castle''s grand entrance, a luxurious black car rolled up, its polished surface gleaming under the morning sun.

    As the car door swung open, gasps and excited whispers spread through the waiting crowd.

    And then, cheers erupted.

    "It''s him!"

    "Prince Enril!"

    Many of the women in the crowd shrieked in excitement, swooning over the handsome prince.

    Enril Throne was more than just royalty.

    His striking orange hair, intense red eyes, and a smile crafted to charm had made him a sensation not only in Thorn but across Anatolia.

    A renowned singer, a celebrity, and a fashion icon, his presence alone was enough to cause a stir.

    His tailored expensive suit hugged his tall, broad frame perfectly, while his sleek rubber shoes¡ªa style inspired by Anatolia''s most famous football players¡ªgave him a more modern, youthful appeal.

    With practiced ease, he turned to the crowd and offered a graceful bow.

    The cheers grew louder.

    Then, he stepped onto the red carpet, making his way inside.

    Standing inside the ornate palace hall, Apollonia observed the scene with a neutral, if not slightly displeased expression.

    Her scarlet dress shimmered under the warm chandelier lights, its elegance undeniable¡ªyet the woman wearing it seemed utterly indifferent.

    Beside her, Lucy stood with a polite smile, clearly enjoying the spectacle far more than her younger sister.

    As Enril approached, Lucy was the first to greet him.

    "Welcome to Morningstar, Your Highness Enril."

    Enril flashed a charming smile and gave a small nod. "Thank you for the warm reception."

    Then, his gaze shifted toward Apollonia.

    She met his eyes¡ªbut only for a fleeting moment before simply nodding.

    Nothing more.

    There was no warmth, no interest, no excitement.

    If Enril was disappointed, he didn''t show it. Instead, he decided to take a softer approach, attempting to strike up a conversation.

    Yet Apollonia barely responded.

    A nod.

    A few words.

    Another nod.

    It was clear she wasn''t interested.

    Azazel, noticing the awkwardness, smoothly stepped in and began engaging Enril in conversation, making up for Apollonia''s lack of enthusiasm.

    Meanwhile, King Luke stood back, observing the interaction with an unreadable expression.

    When Enril finally noticed the king, he immediately bowed in respect.

    Luke stepped forward, preparing to address him¡ª

    But then¡ª

    Gasps filled the hall.

    All heads turned sharply toward the entrance.

    Stepping through the grand double doors, dressed in an immaculate black Pendragon suit, was none other than Arthur Pendragon.

    At his side, Yoda walked calmly, his small presence barely noticeable compared to the woman beside them¡ª

    Firfel.

    A hush fell over the assembled nobles, politicians, and celebrities.

    And then¡ª

    A deafening uproar.

    The crowd outside the castle, still gathered beyond the velvet ropes, erupted into cheers.

    "Arthur!"

    "Prince Arthur!"

    "He actually came!"

    "I didn''t expect this!"

    Even the media reporters, who had long speculated whether Arthur would attend, were caught off guard.

    It was a historic moment.

    Arthur Pendragon, the exiled prince, standing once more in the halls of the Morningstar royal family?

    It was a historic moment.

    And everyone knew it.

    But Arthur?

    He barely reacted.

    His expression was calm, a faint, almost amused smile playing on his lips as he scanned the room.

    His gaze flickered over the royal family, pausing ever so briefly on Enril.

    Then¡ª

    The first to move toward him weren''t the nobles.

    But the celebrities.

    Of course.

    Arthur wasn''t just a prince.

    He was the most famous filmmaker in the world.

    Hellfire''s king.

    One after another, Morningstar''s biggest stars rushed toward him.

    "Arthur!"

    "Mr. Pendragon, it''s an honor!"

    "Do you remember me? We met at the Golden Laurel Gala!"

    Arthur held back a sigh.

    He had anticipated this¡ªbut it was still mildly irritating.

    Just as he was about to politely dismiss them, his eyes landed on one particular celebrity.

    A young-looking demon with dark curls, striking eyes, and an almost otherworldly presence.

    Arthur froze.

    "Wait..." he muttered under his breath.

    His eyes narrowed in disbelief.

    "Is that... MJ?"

    The young demon tilted his head, flashing a dazzling smile.

    Before Arthur could process the strange familiarity, a sharp voice cut through the noise.

    "This was not within my expectations."

    Arthur turned¡ª

    And locked eyes with Lucy.

    She smiled coldly, arms crossed.

    "You actually showed up."

 Chapter 285 Stupid or brave?

    Chapter 285  Stupid or brave?

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur gazed at Lucy, standing stiffly with Arnold and Bobby flanking her on either side. Their eyes glinted with a faint, unnatural light ¡ª the unmistakable hue of Sinful Magic.

    To their silent hostility, Arthur offered only a calm, almost amused smile.

    ''They''ve grown stronger since the last time I saw them,'' he mused inwardly, narrowing his gaze slightly. ''But if they think they can intimidate me with that scrap of power, they''re still a thousand years too early.''

    Beyond his siblings'' presence, Arthur''s senses quietly swept over the entire hall.

    With the help of the Force, he detected the auras of every person in the castle ¡ª from the stationed royal guards to the high-profile guests, and even the stealthily hidden secret guards watching from the shadows.

    His awareness reached even further, effortlessly registering the presence of Queen Lily, his mother, as well as his older brother, Azazel. The Force let him perceive their strengths clearly. And from what he sensed ¡ª his elder brother''s power had already far surpassed Lily''s.

    The best part? Not a single soul in the room could sense his true magical energy. That was the brilliance of the Force ¡ª cloaking his presence while giving him insight others couldn''t begin to imagine.

    The only one who still remained elusive... was King Luke.

    ''Strange,'' Arthur thought, eyes flickering toward the king. ''Even with the Force, I can''t get a full read on him...'' He suspected the king was using some kind of magical artifact to veil his true power.

    He could use his advanced skills ¡ª Divine Eyes or Divine Insight ¡ª to uncover the truth. But both carried risks.

    Activating Divine Eyes would make his golden irises turn scarlet, potentially drawing attention. And even though Divine Insight was more subtle, it could trigger a reaction from the artifact or someone sensitive enough to detect the shift in magical frequencies.

    ''Best not to draw attention to myself,'' Arthur thought, keeping his power concealed and his expression composed.

    Just as the tension simmered, a sudden, radiant smile lit up the room.

    Meanwhile, Lucy''s frown deepened. She felt the slight, and she didn''t like it one bit.

    ''This arrogant bastard... Acting as if he''s above us now. He dares to ignore me?'' Her thoughts were bitter, her pride quietly bruised.

    Just as the tension simmered, a sudden, radiant smile lit up the room.

    Apollonia came rushing forward, her expression glowing with joy. She barely cared for formalities ¡ª she went straight into a warm hug.

    "You really came!" she beamed, her voice bubbling with happiness.

    Arthur blinked, surprised by the sudden embrace, but his expression softened as he smiled. "Little sister," he chuckled. "You''re hugging me like you don''t want to let go."

    With eyes slightly misty, Apollonia clutched him tighter. "I''ve been waiting for this... I hated it when you ignored me at the Alicorn Auction."

    Arthur''s brows eased as he patted her gently. "Forgive me. That wasn''t my intention."

    Apollonia smiled up at him, and for a moment, the hall''s coldness faded. But then a voice broke the warmth.

    "It''s because you''re not part of the family anymore... is that why you kept your distance from us?"

    Arthur turned his head toward the familiar voice ¡ª Azazel stood there, watching him carefully.

    His tone was calm, but there was a trace of something else underneath ¡ª curiosity, perhaps even regret.

    Arthur met Azazel''s gaze for a brief moment. He thought about answering¡ªhonestly, even¡ªbut something held him back. Instead, he gave a calm, unreadable smile.

    Azazel looked faintly surprised by the lack of a reply, but instead of pressing further, he simply returned the smile in silence.

    Just behind him, however, stood Enril.

    His expression had darkened, especially after watching Apollonia rush into Arthur''s arms, her face bright with joy. Though Arthur was her brother, Enril hated seeing her so openly affectionate toward another man¡ªespecially in front of the entire court.

    His fists clenched slightly, and his eyes narrowed¡ªnot at Apollonia, but at Firfel, who stood gracefully beside Arthur in silence. In that moment, a new idea flickered through his mind.

    His stiff expression suddenly shifted into a suave smile as he stepped forward, completely ignoring Arthur.

    He bowed slightly and extended a hand toward Firfel. "A beautiful lady," he said smoothly. "May I have this dance?"

    Firfel turned her head slowly to face him, her expression unreadable. Even Yoda, standing beside them, glanced up in mild curiosity.

    The music in the hall had begun to play, soft and elegant.

    Some guests looked on with amused interest. It wasn''t surprising. The public already knew the crown prince of Thorn Kingdom had a reputation for being a shameless flirt.

    But many eyes immediately turned toward Arthur. Ever since The Return of the King premiered, rumors had swirled about his relationship with Firfel¡ªand the chemistry between them in the film only fueled it further.

    Arthur didn''t move, his expression calm¡ªbut his gaze sharpened slightly. He didn''t like the way Enril looked at Firfel. Not one bit.

    Still, he remained composed, as a practitioner of the Force should. ''Composure is strength,'' he reminded himself silently.

    Then Firfel, cool and poised, spoke.

    "Sorry," she said, her voice as crisp as glass, "but I don''t dance with strangers."

    Arthur''s lips curved into a smile.

    Enril''s extended hand hung awkwardly in the air. A faint twitch of his brow betrayed his frustration.

    To make matters worse, Apollonia turned toward him and added sharply, "The dance hasn''t even started, and you''re already making invitations? Try reading the room, Enril."

    A few gasps rippled through the hall, followed by muffled laughter.

    "I..." Enril faltered. He gave a forced chuckle, trying to brush it off. "Haha... you''re right, of course."

    He turned back to Firfel and offered a polite nod. "My apologies, Lady Firfel."

    And then, unexpectedly, Yoda stepped forward, speaking for the first time in his usual tone¡ªvoice low, but sharp as a blade.

    "Control himself, a young man must. Swayed by beauty so easily... worse than a fool, it is."

    The room went silent for a beat¡ªthen chuckles and laughter followed from several corners.

    Enril''s jaw clenched. He felt heat crawling up his neck. But he forced himself to laugh along, even if awkwardly.

    Then he turned his glare toward Yoda. "And who''s this little goblin? Who let you in here?"

    Yoda looked up at him, calm as ever. "A guest, I am. But manners, still a stranger to you, hmm?"

    The laughter around them only grew louder.

    Arthur said nothing¡ªbut the smirk playing on his lips was answer enough.

    Enril''s face flushed red, his pride stinging under the weight of laughter echoing through the hall. He clenched his jaw, struggling to keep his composure. But deep down, the humiliation gnawed at him.

    Without a word, he flicked his fingers toward one of his subordinates ¡ª a towering, broad-shouldered demon who stepped forward.

    The orc-demon''s suit strained against his massive muscles, seams practically ready to burst. His tusks protruded slightly beneath his sharp lips, and his eyes glinted with hostility as he stepped into view.

    He stared directly at Yoda, letting out a low, gravelly chuckle.

    "Heh... To think a tiny little goblin with ears like that would have the guts to insult my prince," he said with a sneer. "You''re either very brave... or very stupid."

    He raised his wine glass, massive in his hand, and yet it trembled ¡ª not from fear, but from the sheer force of his grip. The liquid inside sloshed violently, splashing against the rim like a wave crashing on stone.

    Guests around them tensed slightly, watching the orc-demon''s approach. Some exchanged glances, unsure whether to intervene or step back and let the tension unfold.

    Yoda, however, stood unmoved.

    His small frame looked almost laughable before the towering brute. But his posture remained relaxed, his eyes calm, as if he hadn''t even heard the threat.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained still ¡ª waiting to see what Yoda would do next.

 Chapter 286: Shocking everyone

    Chapter 286 - Shocking everyone

    (Azazel POV)

    Watching Enril''s orc-demon subordinate looming over the strange little creature beside Arthur, I found myself furrowing my brow.

    At first glance, the goblin did seem either very brave... or very stupid.

    Yet something felt off.

    ''Hmm...'' I narrowed my eyes. ''Now that I really look at him... I''ve never seen a goblin quite like that before.''

    His posture was calm, unnaturally so. Not a twitch of fear, not even a blink. Most goblins would''ve already bolted or groveled. But this one? He stood like a wise old scholar, unmoved, even while a beast of muscle towered over him.

    ''He doesn''t act like a goblin... and he certainly doesn''t sound like one either.''

    I wondered if he was a hybrid. There were occasional tales of goblins mating with other races, though rare. But even then... this presence, this composure ¡ª it didn''t add up.

    He reminded me of that old demon sage I once met in the Nether Realm... but even the sage didn''t carry this kind of strange aura. And those eyes ¡ª sharp, ancient, like they had seen centuries pass.

    Yet... his magical energy was almost nonexistent. Odd.

    Even stranger ¡ª Arthur. He stood there, watching the scene with a faint smile, like he was in on a private joke. No concern, no tension. If anything, he looked amused.

    ''For someone bringing that creature with him... shouldn''t he be a little worried?''

    That''s when the little creature finally spoke.

    "Hmm... another soul shackled by anger and pride," he said softly, but his voice carried in the hall. "Pity. The bigger the body, the smaller the patience..."

    A wave of chuckles spread through the guests.

    Even I couldn''t stop myself from letting out a low laugh. He was sharp-tongued, that was for sure. But still... facing a raging orc-demon with just wit?

    I was beginning to worry for him. Charm wouldn''t stop a charging beast.

    The orc-demon snarled. His grip on his glass tightened, cracking it slightly.

    "You little¡ª"

    I decided to step in.

    "Ahem," I cleared my throat. "Gentlemen, this is a royal gathering ¡ª not an arena. Let''s not ruin the event over some banter."

    But just as I was about to say more, Enril cut in smoothly, his voice laced with self-righteous irritation.

    "Your Highness Azazel," he said, turning to me with that forced courteous smile, "I''m afraid it''s not just banter. That goblin clearly insulted me and my most loyal guard. He''s already disrupted the mood of this celebration meant to welcome me."

    He paused, eyes sharp with arrogance. "Surely, such an insult can''t go unanswered. Please ¡ª allow my guard to teach him a little lesson in respect."

    I sighed internally, feeling both irritated and speechless.

    ''So this is how you want to play it, Enril...?''

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur smiled inwardly. The thought of Enril believing his bulky orc-demon subordinate could harm Yoda was nothing short of laughable. ''He really thinks that brute can lay a finger on him? Ridiculous.''

    His eyes shifted subtly toward his father, King Luke. Interestingly, the king didn''t appear the least bit concerned about the situation. He simply sat, watching Yoda and the orc-demon with vague curiosity, as if it were nothing more than a side act at a banquet.

    ''So even Father won''t step in...'' Arthur mused. ''Well then, looks like no one''s stopping that orc-demon from embarrassing himself.''

    What Arthur didn''t know was that Luke had his own thoughts. He was watching this unfold deliberately, hoping the orc-demon would make a move ¡ª so he could play the savior and "rescue" Yoda. If he could step in at the right moment and protect what Arthur clearly valued, perhaps he could gain his "son''s" favor again.

    ''A perfect opportunity,'' Luke thought. ''Save the little creature, win a little goodwill... and then I''ll have the leverage to ask Arthur for what I really want.''

    Meanwhile, Apollonia, watching the tension rise, instinctively took a step forward, her expression uneasy. She was about to speak up ¡ª but Arthur gently held her wrist, a subtle gesture that said clearly, "Don''t interfere."

    Firfel looked equally concerned. "Are you seriously going to let Yoda get hurt?"

    Arthur simply smiled. "Just watch. He won''t be harmed."

    Firfel''s brows furrowed, but something about his relaxed tone settled her nerves. If anything, it confirmed her growing suspicion ¡ª Yoda wasn''t just a quirky little companion with sharp words. There was something far more dangerous beneath that quiet presence.

    Across the room, Yoda raised his head slightly, eyes narrowing.

    "Hmm... teach me a lesson, you wish?" he said, voice light and dry with sarcasm. "For many years I have wandered, seeking wisdom... but rarely does it come from fists and fangs."

    The orc-demon snarled. His knuckles cracked, eyes flashing with fury. He turned toward Enril, seeking approval.

    Enril gave a dismissive nod. "Wilbert, go ahead. Just don''t kill him ¡ª we don''t want blood on the carpets."

    Wilbert bared his jagged teeth in a wide grin. "Understood, Your Highness."

    The crowd leaned in. Some smirked in amusement, others looked genuinely concerned. Apollonia, Azazel, and Firfel watched anxiously. Lucy, Arnold, and Bobby looked smug, waiting for a spectacle.

    Lucy turned to Arthur with a sly smile. "You really won''t stop that brute?"

    Arthur just sipped his wine and replied calmly, "That burly fool couldn''t hurt him even if he tried."

    "Mm... let''s see," Lucy said smugly.

    Wilbert stepped forward, raising his hand. "Sharp Nail!" His fingernails extended with a sharp glint, glowing faintly with martial energy. With a roar, he lunged at Yoda in a powerful slash¡ª

    But Yoda didn''t move.

    Just as Wilbert''s clawed strike came down¡ª

    Yoda shifted his foot barely an inch. His small figure twisted elegantly to the side, completely evading the attack with an effortless grace that left no room for error.

    Wilbert''s blow hit nothing but air.

    Before the orc-demon could recover, Yoda''s hand flicked upward.

    CRACK.

    Wilbert''s massive body jolted, his arm twisted and his wrist snapped in a blur. He didn''t even register the pain before Yoda''s other hand shot forward ¡ª not in a punch, but a subtle movement that struck precisely at his pressure points.

    A breath later, Wilbert dropped to the floor, face-first.

    Silence.

    The entire hall was frozen.

    The burly orc-demon ¡ª a warrior known for brute strength and ferocity ¡ª had been effortlessly disabled by a creature not even half his size.

    Gasps spread across the room.

    Lucy''s smile froze.

    Arnold and Bobby exchanged baffled glances.

    Apollonia blinked in disbelief. Firfel covered her lips. Even Azazel couldn''t hide the flicker of astonishment in his eyes.

    Enril''s expression twisted, the veins in his neck visibly throbbing. "What... what just happened...?"

    And then ¡ª Yoda dusted his robe and glanced toward Wilbert''s unconscious form.

    "Lacking patience. Poor reflexes. Too loud," he said calmly. "Train more... speak less."

    A moment passed.

    And then ¡ª applause. It began softly, then rippled across the hall.

    Arthur merely chuckled as he raised his glass.

    King Luke watched everything unfold, eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of disbelief in his gaze. He stared at Yoda, processing what just happened.

    ''This little creature... he''s a master in martial arts?''

    He never expected that kind of strength from such a small, odd-looking being. For a moment, even he was thrown off ¡ª before regaining his composure and adjusting his posture as if nothing had happened.

    Meanwhile, Lucy''s eyes sparkled ¡ª not with admiration, but greed. She looked at Yoda like one would look at a rare treasure.

    "Arthur," she said, leaning toward him slightly, "I''m willing to offer money for that little goblin."

    Arthur chuckled. "I don''t need money, Lucy."

    Lucy blinked, then clicked her tongue softly. ''Right... I forgot. He''s the last person who''d care about a few million.''

    But she wasn''t done. She gestured toward a particular group across the room ¡ª Morningstar''s top celebrities, all seated together in a glamorous section separated from the nobles and politicians.

    "Then how about this ¡ª pick any celebrity you want. I''ll have them transferred to your agency, free of charge. All I want is the little goblin."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow, casting a glance at the celebrity section. His eyes lingered for a moment on one particular young demon ¡ª a sharply dressed, soft-featured figure with striking features. He bore a striking resemblance to someone from Arthur''s previous life.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Sorry," he said flatly. "That little goblin isn''t for sale. He''s not merchandise. He''s a person."

    Lucy scoffed, lips curling. "Tsk."

    Arthur''s gaze shifted back to the celebrities. "But... I could buy your talent. Not for a trade ¡ª just because I can." He smiled faintly. "Like I said, I don''t lack money."

    Lucy tilted her head. "Oh? Someone caught your attention?"

    Arthur nodded subtly. "You could say that."

    Her eyes followed his gaze. "That one?" she asked, tone suddenly cooler.

    Arthur nodded again. "Yes."

    Lucy frowned slightly. "Him? Hmph. That kid''s a waste. Can''t act to save his life, even with his family name. He''s from the Jackson line, but no spark in him. I''ve tried pushing him, but he''s dead weight in my agency."

    Arthur kept smiling. "Then you won''t mind if I take him off your hands."

    Lucy studied him for a second, trying to figure out what Arthur saw in the boy. "He''s yours. Just don''t blame me when he flops."

    Arthur''s smile widened. "We''ll see."

 Chapter 287: Gift

    Chapter 287 - Gift

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur''s eyes lingered on the young demon seated among the celebrities. He wasn''t entirely sure if the boy possessed the same musical genius as the King of Pop from his previous world¡ªbut the resemblance was uncanny, and the coincidence of him sharing the same family name was enough for Arthur to take a gamble.

    Lucy, still puzzled by her brother''s interest, tilted her head and said, "How about I call that boy over? I''m sure he''ll be thrilled to hear that Arthur Pendragon wants to bring him under Hellfire''s wing."

    She smirked slightly. It wasn''t just curiosity¡ªshe wanted to see firsthand how Arthur would interact with the boy, and maybe, just maybe, figure out what plan he was cooking up.

    Arthur was about to nod when Apollonia approached, looking apologetic. "Brother... I''m sorry you and your companions had to witness that mess earlier," she said, glancing toward where Wilbert, the orc-demon, was still being dragged away by royal doctors.

    Arthur waved it off with a light chuckle. "It''s not your fault, Apollonia. If anything, Yoda is the one who deserves an apology."

    Apollonia turned to look at Yoda, her expression softening. "You''re right¡ª"

    But before she could continue, Arthur gently stopped her. "Like I said, it''s not on you." His gaze shifted coldly toward Enril. "The blame lies with him¡ªfor commanding his subordinate to attack my companion."

    "I..." Apollonia hesitated, unsure of how to respond.

    Nearby, Lucy and several guests¡ªnobles and highborns¡ªhad overheard the exchange. Lucy scoffed, voice sharp. "Arthur, I know you''re rich and influential, but let''s not forget¡ªyou''re still a commoner. You can''t just demand an apology from a royal, especially not His Highness Enril."

    Several nobles nodded in agreement, their expressions turning cold. Yet to everyone''s surprise, Enril suddenly raised his hand.

    "No, Arthur''s right," Enril said calmly, forcing a polite smile. "I should apologize. It was my responsibility."

    Apollonia blinked in surprise. Even she hadn''t expected that. Enril, in her experience, had always been a proud and difficult man. But now... he was playing the role of humility.

    Enril walked toward Yoda and offered a shallow bow. "I apologize, Master Martial. If I''ve offended you in any way, I ask for your forgiveness. Please pardon this ignorant demon for his earlier behavior."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow, watching him carefully. ''So that''s his play... Trying to get on Yoda''s good side. Clever.''

    Yoda, of course, saw right through it. But he nodded solemnly. "Whether this is sincerity or showmanship for some hidden scheme, your words are humble. As a Jedi... I shall let it pass."

    Enril flinched slightly at the unfamiliar word. Around them, murmurs stirred.

    "Jedi?"

    "What''s a Jedi?"

    Even Lucy was puzzled. "What does a Jedi even mean?" she whispered.

    Arthur only smiled faintly, watching the confusion spread across the hall. ''Soon... the world will know exactly what a Jedi is.''

    Yoda could feel the curiosity simmering in the air. Everyone in the room seemed confused by the word he had spoken¡ªJedi. Of course they would be. This world had no such concept. No ancient temples, no Jedi Order, no galactic guardians bound by the Force. He glanced around, expression unreadable, but in his mind, he sighed.

    ''How pitiful... to dwell in a world so blind to the Force it holds.''

    Just as the murmurs about the strange word began to ripple through the hall, a slow, deliberate clap echoed softly across the chamber. Heads turned toward the sound¡ªKing Luke Morningstar had risen from his seat.

    "I am most grateful," the king began with a polite smile, "that everyone seems to be enjoying this gathering... despite a few minor disturbances." His gaze swept briefly across the crowd before landing on Enril. "Let us continue to celebrate¡ªespecially in welcoming Prince Enril Thorne Midnightstar to Morningstar Castle."

    Applause followed. Enril raised his glass in acknowledgment, offering a charming smile. Then, unexpectedly, he lifted his glass toward Arthur with a courteous nod.

    Arthur mirrored the gesture with a polite, unreadable smile. Yet beneath it, his eyes remained cold. He didn''t miss the way Enril''s gaze lingered too long on Firfel.

    "I don''t like that guy," Firfel whispered, her voice low. "The way he looks at me makes my skin crawl."

    Arthur gently slid an arm around her waist in a comforting gesture, his voice calm but certain. "Don''t worry about him. If he tries anything..." he tilted his head toward Yoda without needing to finish the sentence. "Let''s just say I won''t even need to lift a finger."

    Firfel relaxed slightly, smiling at his quiet confidence.

    Later, while Arthur stepped away to speak with a few guests, Firfel found herself talking with Apollonia, who was beaming with curiosity.

    "So... is it true?" Apollonia leaned in closer. "You and my brother¡ªare you really together now?"

    Firfel blushed slightly, glancing at Arthur from a distance. "You could say that."

    Apollonia''s eyes lit up. "That''s wonderful! He''s lucky to have you," she said warmly. Then her tone shifted, softer. "At least he found love... without being forced into anything like I am."

    Firfel noticed the flicker of pain in her expression and gently placed a hand on Apollonia''s shoulder, offering silent comfort.

    Meanwhile, Arthur was deep in conversation with Azazel.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask," Azazel said, sipping from his wine glass, "those dragons you bought from the Alicorn Auction... how are they?"

    Arthur chuckled. "Red and Yellow? They''re practically living like royalty in my courtyard."

    Azazel sighed wistfully. "If only I had the coin... I would''ve bought one myself."

    Arthur studied him for a moment. He had expected Azazel to be just like the rest of his siblings, yet surprisingly, the crown prince had proven more genuine and likable than the others. Unlike Bobby and Arnold, who had barely acknowledged him, Azazel had at least shown him respect.

    "Anyway," Azazel said, shifting the topic. "There''s something I''ve been meaning to give you... I''ve just never had the chance."

    Arthur watched with interest as Azazel reached into his spatial ring and pulled out an odd-looking mechanical box, etched with intricate runes and gear-like patterns.

    "What''s that?" Arthur asked curiously.

    Azazel glanced around, then waved his hand to cast a soundproofing barrier around them.

    Arthur raised a brow. That alone told him this was no ordinary trinket.

    Azazel leaned in slightly. "That item... it''s from the Nether Realm."

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The Nether Realm?"

    "Yes," Azazel nodded. "You probably haven''t heard much about it¡ªmost people still think it''s just a myth. But I went there on a special expedition a few years ago... and it lasted five years. My team and I only returned a year ago." He paused, then added with a faint smile, "That box... was one of the things I brought back."

    Arthur studied the object carefully. The aura it gave off was unfamiliar¡ªdark, ancient, and quietly pulsing with dormant energy.

    "The Nether Realm... a prison world, a sanctuary for the remnants of the Ancient Demons," Azazel continued. "Dangerous, yes¡ªbut full of secrets."

    Arthur''s expression didn''t shift, but his mind was racing. ''So he really has been to the Netherworld... and lived to tell the tale?''

    He had long intended to explore that place¡ªthough only after his planned venture into the Draconic Realm. The Nether Realm was far too dangerous to enter lightly. Even the aura near the Anus Gate, the fabled entrance, had made his skin crawl when he passed by it.

    That Azazel had returned from such a place alive¡ªand with artifacts¡ªwas no small feat.

    And now, Arthur had one of those relics in his hand.

 Chapter 288: Joseph

    Chapter 288 - Joseph

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur knew very well that his power had already surpassed Azazel''s. If his brother could survive the Netherworld, then surely, he could too¡ªespecially now that his strength had grown considerably.

    ''Compared to months ago, I''m far more powerful,'' he thought inwardly. ''My cult has grown, my entertainment points have skyrocketed... I''ve even acquired several Divine Skills and Items from the Divine Shop. That realm might not be much of a threat anymore.''

    He remembered clearly the first time he stood before the Anus Gate and felt an overwhelming sense of danger¡ªyet that was when he was still far weaker. Now, the pressure from that gate wouldn''t weigh on him as heavily.

    Eventually, Arthur pocketed the strange box that Azazel had handed to him and said with a calm smile, "Thank you for this gift, Mr. Azazel."

    Azazel raised a brow. "Mr? Don''t be so formal. I''m your brother. Just call me ''bro'' or something, yeah?"

    Arthur smiled faintly. "I was exiled from the family, remember? Technically, we''re not brothers anymore."

    Azazel chuckled and patted his shoulder a few times. "I don''t care about that nonsense. I never acknowledged your exile in the first place. You don''t need to treat me like a stranger. Just talk to me like how you do with Apollonia."

    There was a brief pause before Arthur gave a small nod. "Alright. Then... ''bro'' it is."

    "That''s more like it." Azazel grinned, a warm, genuine smile lighting his face.

    Arthur was slightly caught off guard by his sincerity. He had already sensed through the Force that Azazel''s emotions were honest¡ªthere was no hidden agenda in his words or gestures.

    "I don''t like taking gifts for free," Arthur said after a moment. "So, I''ll make sure to repay you one day... maybe with a dragon."

    Azazel blinked. "A dragon?" He laughed lightly. "You don''t need to go that far. Besides, I doubt either of your dragons would willingly leave your side."

    Arthur smirked. "I wasn''t talking about Red or Yellow. I know a place where I might acquire another one."

    Azazel looked mildly surprised. "You do?" He tilted his head, clearly intrigued. "Where?"

    Arthur only smiled in response, keeping the details to himself.

    While they chatted, Arthur noticed the subtle, observing stares from his father and mother across the hall. He didn''t trust them¡ªnot even for a second. And while he was certain Azazel wasn''t part of any scheme, he still preferred to keep things balanced.

    That''s why he didn''t want to owe favors too deeply. A dragon in return was more than fair. Simple, clean, and direct.

    For now, he kept things cordial¡ªand calculated.

    ---

    The party carried on, but most of the attention throughout the evening remained focused on two figures¡ªCrown Prince Enril and the mysterious little creature, Yoda. While many nobles were still wary of him, a few couldn''t resist their curiosity.

    Agustin Asmodeus, the heir to the prestigious Asmodeus family, finally approached Yoda, studying him with a fascinated expression. "What kind of breed are you exactly? Your appearance is... unique. Who were your parents? Elf and goblin? Dwarf and imp?"

    Yoda simply looked up at him and offered a faint smile.

    Soon after, Morpheus Belphegor, another heir from one of the Great Families, joined in. "That martial art technique you used earlier... I''ve never seen anything like it. Where did you learn it? You wouldn''t happen to be willing to teach me, would you?"

    Questions came one after another, but Yoda remained calm and mostly silent, only offering the occasional cryptic reply. "Whatever I am, whoever I was, or wherever I came from¡ªthat is mine to keep." He then added with a mischievous glint in his eye, "But my name, that I can share... Yoda."

    Across the hall, Lucy had finally called Joseph over to formally introduce him to Arthur.

    The young demon approached slowly, clearly shy and uncomfortable under the attention. His posture was nervous, his steps uncertain.

    "Hey, disgrace from the Jackson family¡ªintroduce yourself to Mr. Pendragon," Lucy said sharply, her voice laced with contempt.

    Joseph bowed his head awkwardly, his voice deep yet hesitant. "He-hello... I''m Joseph."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow slightly at the sound of his voice. ''Hmm... deeper than MJ. Not soft-spoken like him either. But still... there''s something.''

    Even if he wasn''t exactly the same, Arthur decided the gamble was still worth it.

    "Joseph," Lucy said smugly, "The person in front of you¡ªMr. Pendragon¡ªis interested in taking you under Hellfire''s Talent Agency." She smiled mockingly. "He''s even willing to buy you out of my agency. Quite a favor to me, really."

    Arthur expected Joseph to be excited, but instead, the boy''s expression turned pale. "Y-your Highness, please don''t! Don''t throw me away like that!" His voice trembled. "If my family finds out I was transferred like a product, they''ll disown me completely..."

    Lucy scoffed, folding her arms smugly. "This is the perfect chance for me to get rid of you while making a profit. No way I''m passing that up. So be a good boy and accept your fate." Her voice dripped with mockery. "If it weren''t for Leonardo¡ªyour precious brother¡ªI''d have tossed you aside a long time ago."

    Then she turned to Arthur with a sneering smile. "Still, I suppose I should thank you. I''m glad I held onto him this long. Who would''ve thought someone as foolish as you would actually want someone so talentless?"

    Arthur gave a casual laugh. "Are you calling me foolish now? Maybe I should reconsider my offer."

    Lucy''s expression froze, and she quickly backtracked. "Forget what I said," she waved her hand dismissively, changing her tone. "Two million. I''ll give him to you for two million. That''s a generous deal, don''t you think?"

    The greed in her eyes was blatant.

    Joseph, who had been standing quietly, suddenly dropped to his knees. The hall fell into a hush as all eyes turned toward him.

    "Please, keep me!" Joseph''s voice cracked with desperation. "I''ll do anything!" He even crawled toward Lucy, grabbing the hem of her dress.

    Disgusted, Lucy snapped her leg forward and kicked him away without hesitation. He tumbled across the floor, landing with a dull thud. "Useless thing," she snorted.

    Arthur immediately stepped forward, reaching out a hand. "Hey, are you alright?"

    But Joseph slapped his hand away, eyes burning with frustration. "I don''t need your help," he snapped, then pushed himself to his feet and stormed off toward the exit.

    Arthur stood still, watching him go. Around them, quiet murmurs stirred among the guests.

    ''Well... that didn''t go quite as expected,'' Arthur thought, his expression unreadable.

    Lucy, unaffected by the scene, turned back to him. "So? Two million. Fair deal, right?"

    Arthur''s gaze returned to her. He still wanted Joseph¡ªbut that didn''t mean he''d dance to her price.

    "You said yourself you don''t even want him," Arthur said coolly. "Maybe you could lower that number."

    Lucy raised an eyebrow, about to counter, when a new presence approached¡ªa feline demon dressed in a fine formal suit. He bowed respectfully.

    "Your Highness," he said, voice calm and refined, "your father has summoned you."

    Lucy smiled, assuming the message was for her. "Oh? Let''s not keep him waiting¡ª"

    "I was referring to Prince Arthur."

    The words stunned her.

    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly. "You must be mistaken. I''m not a ''prince'' anymore."

    The feline demon straightened. "There is no mistake, sir. The summons was specifically for you."

    Arthur tilted his head, amused. "I was exiled. You''re aware of that?"

    "I am," the feline replied evenly. "But your father wishes to speak with you. He said... he''s ready to welcome you back into the family."

    Arthur''s gaze sharpened at that. His expression turned colder. "Not interested," he said flatly. "I thought I made that clear."

    The feline noble hesitated for a moment before bowing again. "Even so... would you consider at least hearing him out? Just once?"

    Arthur didn''t answer immediately. He glanced toward the upper floor of the palace, where he knew King Luke was watching from the shadows, then looked away again, unfazed.

    Lucy remained quiet beside him, but inside, her heart was uneasy.

    She didn''t want Arthur to return to the royal family. Not when he was already more powerful and more influential than all of them. If he did... she''d lose whatever little edge she still had. So when Arthur refused, she couldn''t help the faint glimmer of relief behind her composed smile.

    ---

    Read 34 Chapters ahead by joining my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 289: Being blunt

    Chapter 289 - Being blunt

    (3rd Person POV)

    King Luke sat behind his grand desk, fingers tapping rhythmically against its polished surface. Before him, the glowing screen of a computer displayed the "Hellbook" website¡ªpost after post flickering across his sharp, calculating eyes.

    He silently observed the endless stream of discussions. Even as a ruler, he couldn''t help but feel a trace of awe at the technology. This invention¡ªthis so-called "internet"¡ªwas revolutionary. And the fact that it was all made possible by his exiled nephew made it all the more maddening.

    To Luke, Hellbook was more than just a tool for entertainment. It was a weapon.

    "With this technology..." he muttered, eyes narrowing slightly, "...I can dominate the battlefield of information."

    Indeed, in modern warfare, intelligence was paramount. And this technology, unlike the old methods of espionage, offered real-time communication, observation, and influence. It could turn the tide of war before a single sword was drawn.

    His mind wandered briefly to the Japon Empire''s famed Shinobi. Once the unrivaled masters of intel-gathering. But ever since their presence became more public¡ªthanks, ironically, to Naruto manga and anime¡ªtheir effectiveness had dulled. Other kingdoms became more vigilant, more cautious, more defensive.

    His own covert force, the Hidden Stars, had proven capable¡ªbut they were bound by the old methods. With the power of computers and internet communication, he could amplify their reach tenfold.

    And that was precisely why he was willing to accept Arthur back into the royal fold. Not out of fatherly affection. Not out of regret. But because Arthur''s technology was too valuable to be left in the hands of an outsider.

    Even if Arthur was merely his nephew by blood... if claiming him as a son granted him control, then so be it.

    A mental signal from his guards stirred him from thought. Arthur was approaching.

    Luke straightened in his seat, fingers stilling. A few moments later, the grand door opened, and Arthur walked in¡ªcomposed, graceful, every movement deliberate.

    His golden eyes met Luke''s without a flicker of emotion. Not deference. Not hostility. Just calm, unreadable indifference.

    Luke studied him for a moment. That face. That posture. That calm detachment. He hated how little Arthur acknowledged his authority, even here.

    Still, he smiled faintly, forcing warmth into his tone.

    "My son," Luke said, voice deep and measured, "you''re finally here."

    Arthur''s expression remained calm and composed as he replied, his voice steady, "I only came to this party out of respect for Apollonia. Not because I have any interest in returning as a prince... or as your son. So don''t call me that again." He paused for a breath. "After all, I was exiled. That hasn''t changed."

    The words landed harder than Luke expected. For a moment, the king''s lips parted, but no words came out. His throat clenched around the response he had prepared.

    ''This brat didn''t even give me a chance to speak about reinstating him... and he already shut the door before I could open it,'' Luke thought bitterly.

    He had hoped for some leeway, even though he''d half-expected such a reaction. Still, that sliver of hope made the rejection sting more. ''Do I really have to play the kind, remorseful father to win this child over?'' His jaw tightened. As a king, he had never humbled himself for anyone¡ªnot even Azazel, his crown prince.

    But for the sake of that damned machine¡ªthe computer¡ªand the boundless potential of the internet, he knew he had to swallow his pride.

    "I know I made a mistake," Luke said, softening his tone. "I acted rashly when I exiled you. At the time, I was thinking as a king... not as a father. But now, I regret it."

    Arthur raised an eyebrow slightly. Hearing Luke speak so humbly was rare. It was out of character. Still, Arthur remained skeptical. ''What are you playing at now, old man? What''s your endgame?''

    "I won''t force you to return," Luke continued, reaching for something beside him. "But as a gesture of goodwill... I want to offer you this." He lifted a small crown off a velvet cushion. "This is the Monkey''s Crown¡ªa hidden heirloom of our family. It enhances wisdom and magic significantly when worn."

    Arthur glanced at it, eyes narrowing in amusement. The shape reminded him of something from his previous life¡ªSun Wukong''s headband. ''So the Morningstar family really does have a treasure similar to that legend... I wonder if they''ve got the staff too.''

    Even so, he simply replied, "No thanks. I have no use for that crown."

    Luke blinked, surprised. "Are you sure? That''s a Celestial-Tier artifact. Do you even understand what that means?" He leaned forward slightly. "It''s far beyond the Mortal Tier artifacts most people think are the pinnacle. It''s¡ª"

    "I''m aware," Arthur cut in calmly. "Still not interested."

    The rejection stung again. Luke clenched his jaw, forcing himself not to show his frustration. He had humbled himself and even offered a priceless treasure¡ªyet Arthur remained unmoved.

    Then, unexpectedly, Arthur tilted his head and asked, "Why are you trying so hard to bring me back?"

    Luke froze.

    "Is it my wealth? My influence? Or is it because I''m ''useful'' to you again?" Arthur''s gaze shifted briefly to the computer screen on the desk, then back to the king. He chuckled softly. "Or perhaps... it''s the technology I brought into this world? Is that what you really want?"

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Luke didn''t answer. He couldn''t. Arthur had peeled back every layer of his facade and exposed the truth underneath.

    For the first time in decades, King Luke Morningstar felt a burn of embarrassment crawl up his neck. ''He saw right through me...''

    And before he could stop it, his pride snapped.

    A surge of powerful aura burst from his body, golden light rippling outward. His eyes flickered red, glowing with intensity. His long hair rose slightly, his cloak fluttering unnaturally as energy pulsed in waves across the chamber.

    The king had lost his composure.

    And Arthur simply watched him... unflinching.

    King Luke''s expression turned cold and sharp, the air around him thick with power. Gone was the false warmth, replaced by the true nature of the monarch who had ruled with pride and iron will for decades.

    "Haha... So you''ve figured it out," Luke said, his lips curling into a thin smile. "Yes, I wanted you back because you''re useful. That''s the only reason."

    Arthur chuckled faintly, entirely unfazed by the shift in tone. With his hands resting casually in his pockets, he leaned back slightly¡ªrelaxed, even under the heavy pressure radiating from the king.

    That unbothered posture alone made Luke''s brow twitch in irritation.

    "You''ve grown arrogant," Luke said coldly. "You''ve forgotten just how easily I could crush you."

    Still, Arthur didn''t respond with fear or indignation. He merely offered another low chuckle, calm and composed.

    Annoyed by the blatant disregard, Luke lifted his hand with a swift motion and slashed it through the air¡ªan invisible force surged forward, lashing toward Arthur like a blade of condensed air, strong enough to send most men crashing through walls.

    He didn''t intend to kill¡ªjust humiliate. Just like before, in the dining hall years ago, when he had effortlessly flung the weak and helpless Arthur across the room.

    But what happened next shook him to the core.

    The force surged toward Arthur¡ªyet the young man didn''t even flinch.

    Arthur remained seated¡ªunmoved, untouched. The only effect was the faint rustle of his suit, the soft sway of a few strands of hair across his forehead.

    Arthur tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Oh? That was cute," he said, dry amusement lacing his voice. "You''ve lost your touch, Father."

    Luke''s eyes widened. "What...?" he muttered under his breath, stunned. His hand, still raised, trembled slightly in disbelief. ''That power should''ve knocked him down... I held back, but even then¡ªit should''ve sent him flying!''

    But Arthur simply sat there, poised and calm, as if a breeze had passed instead of an attack. That same frustrating composure, as if nothing in this room could ever touch him.

    ''Now this... this is the real Luke I know,'' Arthur thought, his gaze sharp but amused. ''Arrogant, volatile, and quick to attack those he can''t control.''

    And now, Arthur had proved¡ªhe could no longer be controlled.

 Chapter 290: Confrontation

    Chapter 290 - Confrontation

    (Luke Morningstar POV)

    What...? Did this brat just stand there like nothing happened?

    He didn''t flinch. Not even a step back. Just... hair fluttering, like it was nothing more than a breeze. That shouldn''t be possible.

    ''The force I released just now should''ve sent even an Elite Mortal crashing through the wall...''

    Does this mean¡ªhe''s surpassed that level?

    No. That''s absurd. He was trash. A stain on our bloodline. There''s no way he could''ve climbed that far on his own.

    Unless...

    ''He must''ve used his damn money. Drowning in potions, rare herbs, strengthening elixirs... that''s the only way a fool like him could reach this level.''

    Still, his magic reserves are minimal. I can sense that much. It''s his physical body... unusually fortified. Strength-enhanced. Resistant.

    I composed myself, letting a sharp breath escape through my nose, then snorted.

    "Your wealth has taken you far," I said with a cold grin. "I wonder how many vaults you emptied¡ªhow many rare potions you drank¡ªto stand so confidently against a flick of my hand."

    But he just stood there, smiling. That same infuriatingly calm expression.

    And then it hit me.

    "Or is it that little creature... Yoda, was it?" I said, eyes narrowing. "The one who taught you martial arts? Is that how you crawled your way up?"

    Arthur''s expression didn''t change. He simply replied, "It doesn''t concern you."

    He started walking toward the exit.

    No. I won''t let him leave so easily. I haven''t finished with him yet.

    "You think you can walk out of here that easily?" I said, rising from my seat, my voice low and heavy.

    In an instant, five cloaked figures appeared ahead of him, blocking his path.

    Their robes shimmered with faint crimson and black light¡ªthick, oppressive energy leaking from them like smoke. Their eyes glowed faintly beneath their hoods.

    A smirk tugged at my lips.

    ?Fallen Stars.?

    My personal elite force. Trained in secret. Forged in darkness.

    Each one of them is at the peak of the Refined Mortal level. And if they choose to activate their forbidden enhancement techniques, they can temporarily ascend to the Lesser Exalted Mortal realm¡ªthough it comes at a cost, such as a shortened lifespan, weakening physique, or permanent damage to their senses like blurred vision or dulled reflexes.

    They may not yet rival a Supreme Mortal like me... but together, they are more than enough to remind Arthur of his place.

    "This is your answer?" Arthur asked with a chuckle, completely unfazed. "You couldn''t convince me with words, so now you''re sending dogs after me?"

    He smiled wider.

    "This is getting interesting."

    I frowned at his reaction. Calm... far too calm. Not a hint of worry in his face.

    Where is this brat getting such confidence from?

    "Go," I ordered flatly. "Teach him a lesson."

    Just one should be enough to break that arrogant composure of his.

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur stared calmly at the five robed figures¡ªFallen Stars¡ªbefore settling his gaze on the one who had begun approaching him.

    His golden eyes gleamed slightly. ''Five Refined Mortal elites... each on par with Lance, a Champion of Solarus. I''m essentially standing against five champions.''

    A year ago, this would''ve been a true threat. He might''ve had to resort to unleashing the bloodline of the ?Primal Morningstar?. But that was no longer necessary.

    Now, he had already stepped beyond the level of a Supreme Mortal¡ªhe had crossed into the realm of a Demi-God, thanks to his system and the steady growth of his cult.

    His strength had quietly soared. While others were watching his films, he was quietly rewriting what it meant to be powerful.

    Whoosh!

    The first attacker closed the distance in a blink. A wolf demon, muscles tense, eyes sharp beneath his hood. His hand shaped into a knife strike, cutting through the air as he lunged at Arthur''s abdomen¡ªnot to kill, but to threaten and intimidate.

    Arthur didn''t flinch.

    The wolf demon''s grin widened. He thinks this ends now.

    But just as his palm was about to land¡ª

    Tap.

    Arthur''s finger rose effortlessly to meet it.

    There was no explosion of power. No dramatic wave of energy. Just a soft, almost lazy tap that completely nullified the force of the attack. The martial energy dispersed harmlessly into the air.

    The wolf demon froze, confused¡ªbewildered.

    Then, Arthur gently grabbed his attacker''s wrist with one hand, as if spinning a delicate trinket.

    Crack!

    A sharp twist. A clean, brutal rotation.

    The sound of bone snapping echoed across the silent hall.

    "AAARGHHH!!" The wolf demon howled in agony, stumbling back, clutching his limp, mangled wrist.

    Gasps rang out. The other four Fallen Stars tensed immediately. Even King Luke''s expression shifted faintly.

    Arthur remained standing still, his posture relaxed, as if nothing had happened.

    He looked at the writhing wolf demon and muttered under his breath, "If you''re going to send someone to teach me a lesson... at least send someone who can stand the first round."

    The remaining Fallen Stars and King Luke were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Their gazes shifted between the wolf demon writhing in pain and Arthur, who stood calmly like nothing had happened.

    ''What... How is that possible?!'' Luke''s mind reeled. ''He stopped that attack with a single finger... and casually crippled one of the Fallen Stars? Is he already at the peak of Exalted Mortal? No... it might be even higher!''

    One of the Fallen Stars quickly knelt beside the injured wolf demon.

    "Six, are you alright?"

    The wolf demon gritted his teeth, holding his broken wrist, and cast a glare toward Arthur. "I... I''m fine... Just be careful. That exiled trash is stronger than we thought."

    Another stepped forward¡ªa towering bull demon, muscles bulging beneath his robe. His eyes glinted, his horns shining faintly with energy. "Then we don''t waste time. We strike together."

    The others nodded. Magic flared around them¡ªdaggers drawn, throwing knives ready, a mage aiming a magical firearm.

    "Now!" the bull demon barked.

    In a blink, the four surged toward Arthur.

    One lunged with a gleaming dagger aimed at Arthur''s neck.

    Another raised his gun, firing a bullet enchanted with piercing magic.

    The third flicked a handful of throwing knives, each enchanted with tracking runes.

    And the bull demon lowered his head, charging full force with both horns pointed toward Arthur''s ribs.

    But Arthur... didn''t move an inch until the last moment.

    With a sudden shift, his leg swept upward¡ªhis foot slamming into the wrist of the dagger-wielder. The dagger flew into the air, flipping midair.

    Arthur snatched it effortlessly¡ªjust in time to deflect the incoming bullet with its flat side.

    Clink!

    The bullet ricocheted, smacking directly into one of the flying knives, shifting its trajectory¡ªright into the shoulder of the very gunman who had fired it.

    "Argh!" the shooter staggered, clutching his bleeding forearm.

    The knife-thrower widened his eyes and quickly used magic to pull another knife toward Arthur¡ªbut Arthur deflected it with such precision that it flew backward again¡ªscraping the shoulder of the same attacker.

    At that moment, the bull demon was already mid-charge. But Arthur turned, eyes glinting, and grabbed both horns.

    Snap!

    A sickening crack echoed through the hall as the mighty horns snapped off like brittle twigs in his hands.

    The bull demon howled in pain and collapsed to the ground, clutching his bleeding forehead.

    Everyone was silent.

    Arthur stood at the center of it all, unscathed, holding one horn in each hand.

    Luke''s eyes widened, his breath caught in his throat.

    ''Is this... still Arthur?!''

    Luke stood frozen for a moment, cold sweat trailing down his back as he stared at Arthur¡ªcalm, composed, standing amidst the fallen members of the elite Fallen Stars. Despite the shock, what surged most in Luke''s heart... was rage.

    "You''ve gone too far," he growled.

    His aura erupted like a storm, crashing against the walls of the royal office. The very air trembled, and the ground beneath the palace rumbled with pressure. The castle quaked, shaking furniture and chandeliers.

    Down below, confusion spread among the guests.

    "W-was that an earthquake?" a boy asked aloud, glancing around in panic.

    "It''s been happening more lately," muttered a young demon imp, adjusting his glasses. "Perhaps due to the deforestation of Mana Trees... The global mana imbalance is worsening."

    The guests began to murmur among themselves, unaware that what they''d felt wasn''t nature''s wrath¡ªit was power.

    A few sharp observers realized the truth: this was no earthquake. It was a surge of pure magical aura, and it had come from the upper royal quarters.

    The royal guards, already aware of the king''s energy signature, had instantly recognized it. But none dared move¡ªthey knew better than to interfere when the king''s fury was unleashed.

    Inside the royal office, Luke''s eyes burned with cold intensity. With a flick of his hand, he conjured a blade of condensed magical energy¡ªsharp, glowing, and crackling with violent force. In a blur, he slashed it forward¡ªaimed straight at Arthur''s shoulder, intending to sever it.

    But Arthur didn''t even flinch.

    His eyes narrowed. In the same instant, the Force surged invisibly around him¡ªan unseen wall of pressure clashing against the magical sword and stopping it mid-air.

    Clang!

    The attack was repelled, dispersing in a burst of light and wind.

    Then, without hesitation, Arthur countered. A swirl of petals bloomed into existence¡ªeach one razor-thin and sharp as blades. The Roses Magic, elegant yet deadly, danced through the air, encircling Luke in a spiral before lunging toward him.

    The petals wrapped around the king like chains, binding his limbs and halting his movement in mere seconds.

    Arthur remained still, his expression indifferent, his hands behind his back.

    "So much for keeping a low profile," he sighed inwardly, watching his father entangled by blooming crimson petals.

 Chapter 291: Divine Tsukoyomi

    Chapter 291 - Divine Tsukoyomi

    (3rd Person POV)

    Luke was beyond surprised as the rose petals bound him, glowing with ethereal magic. His mind raced, ''Mana Manifestation? Magic Transmutation? No...'' He could feel the subtle pulse of energy in each petal. ''This magic... it''s alive. It''s absorbing my mana!? Elemental Magic?''

    His eyes narrowed. ''But how is he wielding another Elemental Magic? I was certain his only inheritance was Sinful Magic from the Morningstar bloodline¡ªand he''s always been weak in it... Unless...''

    He stared at Arthur, a new realization dawning. ''Could this be the bloodline magic from his mysterious bastard father...?''

    A twisted smile curled at the edge of Luke''s lips. He began to chuckle, deep and slow.

    "This is unexpected," he said, voice laced with amusement. "You''re using a rather fascinating Elemental Magic... beyond what I imagined."

    But his tone quickly shifted. "Still, if you believe these mere petals are enough to defeat me... then you''re sorely mistaken."

    Arthur arched a brow, watching silently.

    Then, without warning, Luke''s eyes flared scarlet, glowing with a sinister gleam. Dark, leathery wings burst from his back. His body expanded, muscle tightening beneath his skin, his frame growing larger and more monstrous. Horns twisted upward from his skull, and his face¡ªonce regal and mature¡ªtransformed into something younger, fiercer, and far more aggressive.

    His royal garments tore away under the force of his transformation, revealing a bare, chiseled torso radiating with demonic power. The air thickened with his dark aura, oppressive and suffocating.

    A low growl rumbled from his chest as he grinned, voice now deeper and laced with a terrifying edge. "Now... behold my true power."

    The rose petals binding him crumbled under the sheer pressure of his transformation, vanishing into the air like dust.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly in response. ''He can use the Primal Morningstar transformation too?'' He studied Luke''s form, curious. ''But... it''s unrefined. It''s nowhere near the level of my own Primal Morningstar... Even so, his body has broken past Supreme Mortal and is brushing against Demi-God tier.''

    He exhaled slowly, calm as ever, as his eyes locked onto the towering demonic figure before him.

    Luke''s feral grin widened, and without warning, he lunged forward. His speed ripped through the air, exceeding the speed of sound. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside Arthur and drove a brutal punch into his abdomen.

    Arthur''s body was sent flying like a ragdoll, crashing through the stone wall with a thunderous crack. The entire hall shook as debris crumbled around the impact site. Gasps erupted from the royal guards and guests outside, some instinctively stepping back.

    High in the air, Luke flared his wings and surged forward again, following up with a barrage of punches, his laughter echoing.

    "Ha-ha-ha-ha! I won''t kill you, Arthur! You''re still far too useful to me!" he bellowed in triumph, eyes glowing with madness.

    It all felt real¡ªtoo real.

    Yet, while Luke continued his relentless assault, believing he was dominating the fight, the truth was far from it.

    Back in the royal office, Arthur remained standing calmly, untouched¡ªhis eyes glowing crimson, the tomoe of his Sharingan spinning slowly.

    A faint smile played on his lips.

    "Divine Tsukuyomi," he whispered.

    Luke¡ªstill roaring, still swinging wildly¡ªwas trapped deep inside the illusion world. Everything he thought he was doing, everything he thought he was seeing, was all a fabrication.

    This illusion was flawless, and Luke didn''t even realize it.

    Arthur''s gaze remained sharp as he studied his opponent.

    ''He doesn''t even know he''s lost control...'' he thought.

    This was possible because Arthur possessed a far superior mental level compared to Luke¡ªsharpened by rigorous training and enhanced further by the Divine System.

    His Sharingan, once already formidable, had been upgraded through divine enhancement¡ªinfusing it with divine power and elevating it beyond its original capabilities. It was no longer just an eye of illusion and perception, but a divine instrument of control and clarity¡ªmaking it nearly impossible for someone like Luke to resist its influence.

    Arthur''s eyes remained calm, but behind those glowing crimson irises, his Sharingan was doing more than just creating illusions¡ªit was reading Luke''s mind.

    And what he saw within stunned even him.

    Luke''s true strength, when fully unleashed, was terrifying. In the illusion, Arthur had witnessed the king shatter the castle''s magical defenses with a single strike, lift "Arthur" by the neck, and soar into the sky with such force that the clouds parted and the sky turned ominously dark. That sheer destructive power could easily kill his two dragons in one punch.

    Arthur knew¡ªif it weren''t for his Sharingan, enhanced by the Divine System, this confrontation might have turned catastrophic. Even though he had the strength to suppress Luke now, a full-on physical clash would''ve shaken the entire kingdom.

    Inside the illusion, Luke had spent hours brutalizing Arthur''s image¡ªhours of victorious strikes, domination, and satisfaction. But eventually, his instincts began to whisper that something was wrong. His blows started to feel weightless, his triumph hollow. And then, like a curtain being pulled back, the world around him shifted¡ªreturning him to the royal office in an instant.

    His eyes shot open, drenched in sweat, and his breath came in ragged gasps. Across from him, Arthur stood calmly, completely untouched, as if nothing had happened at all.

    Luke''s body trembled. He could feel the last remnants of his energy fading away. The time limit for his Primal Morningstar form had ended, and his body reverted to its normal state.

    Still gasping, he pointed a shaky finger at Arthur, his voice strained with disbelief. "Y-You... You used a high-level mental illusion technique on me...?"

    Arthur slipped his hands casually into his pockets and gave a small, amused chuckle.

    Luke collapsed backward, falling onto his seat with a heavy thud. His eyes, wide with shock, were locked on Arthur. ''His strength... His control... It''s beyond me now. That brat¡ªwhen I exiled him, he was nothing but a weak child. And now... he can completely fool me without lifting a finger?''

    Arthur turned toward the door. As he walked away, his voice echoed softly but coldly. "I''m not the same person you cast out all those years ago. Whatever you''re plotting¡ªforget it. You''ll never reach what I''ve built... and you''ll never take what''s mine."

    Luke clenched his fists, his jaw tight with frustration. Then, with a roar of helpless rage, he slammed his hand against the floor¡ªthe marble beneath his palm cracking and splintering from the blow.

    All he could do now... was watch Arthur disappear beyond the door.

    Luke''s eyes flared with fury as he saw the Fallen Stars finally beginning to stir. His voice boomed across the chamber.

    "Useless fools! Get up, you incompetent bastards!"

    The Fallen Stars jolted upright, still dazed from their earlier defeat. They immediately dropped to their knees before their king, their heads bowed low in shame.

    Gripping the edge of his desk for support, Luke stood up weakly, his breathing heavy. "Send word to the Hidden Stars¡ªcease all surveillance and investigation on Arthur''s company and his research facilities... That boy is far beyond anything we anticipated."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" the Fallen Stars chorused before vanishing in a blink, their figures flickering out of the room.

    Luke exhaled slowly, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. The sheer shock of what he had experienced still lingered in his bones. Never in his life had he imagined Arthur would grow to such a degree.

    "That brat... he''s stronger than Azazel now? How in the seven hells is that even possible?" he muttered, pacing slowly across the room.

    He clenched his jaw. He hadn''t even used his full strength, nor did he reveal the deeper layers of his trump cards, but even then... Arthur had overpowered him with ease¡ªand worse, subdued him with a high-level mental illusion spell that he couldn''t even sense or break.

    "That''s not normal... no ordinary technique could bypass my defenses like that..." Luke whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

    "I was a fool to think I could pull him back with sentiment, or pressure him through brute force..." Luke muttered bitterly. "No... if I want any access to his technologies, I''ll have to do it through diplomacy. I have to negotiate like a civilized king."

    He wiped a thin streak of blood from the corner of his mouth.

    But what Luke didn''t realize... was that Arthur had already predicted this exact outcome.

 Chapter 292: Party conclusion

    Chapter 292 - Party conclusion

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur returned to the hall, his steps calm and composed, looking completely unscathed. His expression was unreadable, but his mind was quietly turning over the recent exchange with Luke.

    ''A little display of power should be enough to make him think twice about trying anything foolish again,'' Arthur thought, a faint smirk playing on his lips. ''There are only so many ways he can approach me now¡ªand all of them involve negotiation. No more arrogance, no more manipulation. If he wants access to my technologies, he''ll have to come to the table like everyone else. Not as a king¡ªbut as someone who needs me.''

    The party was still in full swing, laughter and music filling the air. Only a few minutes had passed since Arthur slipped away for his brief meeting. And yet, in those few minutes, he had completely shaken the king of Morningstar.

    Azazel was the first to approach him, his eyes scanning Arthur with subtle concern. "Hey... you''re alright?"

    Arthur chuckled lightly, brushing a bit of invisible dust off his coat. "Of course I''m alright. Why wouldn''t I be?"

    Azazel hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t admit that just moments ago, he had felt a terrifying pulse of power erupt from the royal office. It was so overwhelming that it shook the very foundations of the castle, and he almost stormed into the office himself¡ªonly to be stopped by the royal guards.

    Instead, he just said, "I thought you might''ve had an intense argument with Father."

    Arthur shrugged with a slight grin. "Argument? Perhaps. But nothing serious. We just exchanged a few words. Some civil, some... less so."

    Azazel nodded, offering a warm smile. "I''m glad you were able to speak with him, at least. Did you manage to clear the air between the two of you?"

    Arthur''s smile faded slightly as he shook his head. "Not really. I had hoped so... but no. Some people never change."

    Azazel sighed quietly, disappointment flickering in his expression. "That''s a shame. I was hoping maybe he''d come around..."

    Arthur looked at him for a moment, then said with a low chuckle, "He came around, alright¡ªjust not in the way he wanted."

    Azazel raised a brow, curious, but didn''t press further. Something told him there was more to it than Arthur was letting on.

    "Mr. Pendragon! Remember me?" a loud, cheerful voice suddenly called out. Arthur and Azazel turned toward the source.

    A chubby half-demon waddled over, cheeks round, brows thick, and skin with an unmistakable oily sheen. Arthur squinted. Something about his slick demeanor was oddly familiar.

    "Do I know you?" Arthur asked, raising a brow.

    "Hahaha! Mr. Pendragon must be joking," the fat demon laughed, clearly flattered yet hopeful. Seeing Arthur''s genuinely puzzled expression, he added with a touch of helplessness, "I''m the bank manager from Ferland Bank! The one who approved your 200,000-dollar loan!"

    Arthur blinked, then the memory clicked. "Ah... you."

    The half-demon grinned widely. "I''m Jeremiah Mammon¡ªnow the Senior Vice President, actually. Not from the main Mammon family, just a distant branch. But still, I''ve climbed up since then!"

    "Is that so?" Arthur said flatly.

    Jeremiah gave a slightly awkward chuckle before straightening his collar. "Mr. Pendragon, I would be honored if you entrusted your fortune to Ferland Bank. We offer¡ª"

    "I remember," Arthur cut in, his tone colder. "I remember how Ferland Bank suddenly pushed for repayment far earlier than the agreed date. I haven''t forgotten that."

    Jeremiah froze. The smile on his face stiffened. "Ah, well... you see, that... that wasn''t really my decision... there were... circumstances..."

    "Doesn''t matter," Arthur replied calmly. "I don''t place my assets with institutions that twist terms when it suits them."

    Seeing no way to salvage the conversation, Jeremiah gave a frustrated huff and walked off, muttering under his breath. Arthur just watched him disappear into the crowd.

    Azazel turned toward him, a bit concerned. "Are you sure about that? Offending Ferland Bank isn''t exactly a small matter. They handle billions in assets. You might need them one day."

    Arthur chuckled. "No need. I''m planning to open a bank of my own."

    Azazel blinked in surprise. "You''re opening a bank? That''s not something you just start casually. What would your bank offer that the big ones don''t already?"

    Arthur reached into his pocket and pulled out a sleek card with a faint glow to its edges. He handed it over. "Take a look."

    Azazel examined the card curiously. The design was minimal but elegant, with a string of numbers and a name printed across it: "Arthur Pendragon."

    "What''s this?" he asked, flipping it over.

    "It''s a debit card," Arthur said with a small grin. "I can''t explain all the features yet, but let''s just say this little card will be one of the core strengths that''ll eventually leave the major banks in the dust."

    Azazel stared at it thoughtfully, still skeptical. ''A card like this... and he thinks it can compete with the biggest banks in the world?''

    But then again, this was Arthur¡ªnothing about him was ever ordinary.

    ---

    (Joseph Jackson POV)

    I pulled my Fire of Hell car to a stop near Morningstar Square, engine humming softly before I killed it and stepped out. The city was alive, as it always was¡ªbuzzing, breathing, moving forward with a rhythm of its own. I walked into the crowd, letting the noise and chaos blur the heaviness sitting in my chest.

    Whenever I felt hopeless, this was where I came. Watching people go about their lives¡ªworking, laughing, moving with purpose despite whatever burdens they carried¡ªgave me a strange sense of peace. No matter what pain I held inside, life didn''t stop. Neither did they.

    My eyes drifted to the massive billboards above the buildings. Ads for products, upcoming movies, glowing faces of celebrities¡ªpeople I used to watch with envy, now standing as symbols of success I could only dream of.

    Frederick''s face flashed across a music ad. Queen was topping the charts again. Then came the flashing screen from a nearby TV store, showing Tom & Jerry, drawing small crowds of kids and passersby. Another reminder¡ªit was all Hellfire. Their reach was everywhere.

    People walked by in clothes from Demonfather, headbands from Naruto, or shirts with Nirvana or Queen logos. Everywhere I turned, Hellfire was there. Unavoidable. Unshakable.

    I leaned back against the door of my car and pulled out a cigarette, lighting it with a flick of flame magic. I took a slow drag, letting the smoke fill my lungs before I exhaled into the wind.

    "Guess Her Highness didn''t hesitate to toss me away," I muttered bitterly under my breath. "Am I really that worthless to her... to my own family?"

    I watched the smoke curl and vanish, just like my place in Lucy''s agency. When the cigarette burned down, I dropped it to the ground and crushed it beneath my heel.

    My gaze turned upward again. More billboards. More Hellfire. The music charts¡ªNirvana at number one, Queen holding second. Everywhere I looked, Arthur Pendragon''s empire loomed like a shadow over the world.

    "Maybe Hellfire isn''t such a bad idea after all," I said, gritting my teeth. "If she doesn''t want me, then I''ll carve my own path." I clenched my fists tightly. "I''ll be famous. I''ll rise higher than anyone expects. I''ll even surpass Leonardo in fame if it kills me."

    His name left a bitter taste in my mouth¡ªLeonardo, my golden-boy brother. The one they always compared me to. The one whose shadow I could never escape.

    The pressure I carry from constantly being compared to Leonardo¡ªit''s suffocating. Acting, music, charisma¡ªhe had it all. And because of that, the more people praised him, the more I grew to hate him... more than I ever wanted to admit.

    ¡ª

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur continued mingling among the guests, sharing a light conversation with Apollonia and Azazel. Firfel, standing gracefully beside him, also engaged with his siblings, exchanging words with ease and warmth. Despite the political tension in the air, the evening maintained its elegance on the surface.

    But at a distance, Enril stood with a sour expression, his wine untouched. His gaze kept drifting toward Arthur. The longer the party went on, the more his resentment burned. Had they been outside the castle, he might''ve acted on it. But here, in the palace, he could only clench his jaw and smile through gritted teeth.

    As time passed, the party slowly drew to a close. King Luke took the stage once more to deliver a formal closing speech. He spoke with practiced grace, but those close to him¡ªAzazel, Lily, and Apollonia¡ªnoticed something off in his demeanor. His eyes flickered toward Arthur too often, too deliberately.

    Apollonia leaned to whisper to Azazel, "Do you notice something odd about father?"

    Azazel nodded subtly. "He''s hiding something."

    When the speech ended and the guests began departing, Arthur approached Lucy near the exit, his tone calm and casual. "About Joseph¡ªone million Hellion."

    Lucy scoffed. "No. I said Global Dollars. One million Hellion is only around two hundred thousand in dollars. That''s a rip-off."

    Arthur chuckled lightly. "Hellion is the Morningstar''s official currency now, isn''t it? I assumed we were negotiating in the local standard."

    Lucy narrowed her eyes. "Don''t play games with me, Arthur."

    Arthur smiled faintly. "Who''s playing? I''m just adjusting to the new economy like everyone else."

    ---

    Read 33 Chapters ahead in my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 293: Quick transfer

    Chapter 293 - Quick transfer

    (3rd Person POV)

    As the final guests trickled out of the royal castle, Apollonia stood quietly by the towering doors, her gaze fixed on Arthur. She watched with thinly veiled reluctance as he walked away, flanked by Firfel and Lucy. She wanted to follow, to talk to him more¡ªlaugh like they used to¡ªbut she knew her parents would never allow it.

    Arthur, meanwhile, could feel her eyes on him, and with his sensitivity to the Force, he felt her emotions just as clearly. There was longing in her heart... and sadness.

    ''Apollonia... you won''t be trapped anymore,'' he thought, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.

    ''Now that I''ve seen what Luke is truly capable of... I know I can change the game.''

    With his hands casually tucked into his pockets, Arthur descended the steps of the castle under the early summer sun. The heat warmed the stone path beneath their feet as they reached the edge of the garden. In the distance, reporters hounded celebrity guests, their flashes flickering like fireflies.

    They stopped beneath the shade of a tree just beside the garden''s marble fountain. Arthur glanced at Lucy and spoke flatly, "My decision''s final. One million Hellions. Take it or leave it."

    His tone was calm but firm. He already knew how little she valued Joseph¡ªand he felt her inner frustration like a ripple in the air.

    "I''m risking a lot here," Arthur continued. "If Joseph flops, I''m throwing away two hundred thousand global dollars. It''s not exactly pocket change."

    Lucy clicked her tongue, grinding her teeth slightly. Her fists clenched at her sides. But in the end, she scoffed and muttered, "Fine. One million Hellions it is..."

    Though her face showed irritation, Arthur sensed the wave of relief under her words. She''d finally unloaded someone she considered dead weight¡ªand even made a profit from it.

    Arthur smiled, flashing his teeth. "Pleasure doing business with you," he said, offering a handshake.

    Lucy slapped his hand away without hesitation. "We''ll finalize the paperwork and transfer soon," she muttered, turning sharply and walking off with a swish of her long coat.

    Arthur watched her leave, then looked at Firfel beside him.

    "Well," she said with a smirk, "that went smoother than expected." Her curious gaze lingered on him. "So... who exactly is this Joseph? Why did you suddenly decide to buy someone off your sister''s agency?"

    Arthur turned to her, his expression softening. Gently, he wrapped an arm around her waist. "Joseph Jackson. A young demon from the famous acting family¡ªthe Jacksons. Most people have written him off, but I see potential in him." He grinned. "And I''m willing to bet two hundred thousand global dollars on it."

    Firfel raised an eyebrow, a curious smile playing on her lips. "Is that so? Now you''ve piqued my interest. What exactly did you see in him?"

    "He''s... an interesting one," Arthur chuckled, remembering the moment Joseph slapped his hand away after Lucy kicked him at the party. "Honestly, I don''t think he even wants to be part of Hellfire."

    ''Doesn''t want to join Hellfire?'' Firfel mused, a flicker of surprise crossing her face. ''That''s rare these days. Everyone''s dying to get in.''

    As they walked together, still mid-conversation, the bright flashes of cameras greeted them outside the castle gates. Reporters swarmed, eager for a glimpse or a quote.

    Arthur and Firfel answered the reporters'' questions with practiced ease. Firfel, already used to the media spotlight, handled the attention gracefully¡ªher poise unshaken even by the most pressing rumors about her relationship with Arthur.

    Arthur watched her in silence, admiration flickering in his eyes. The way she spoke, calm and unbothered, only deepened his affection. She never forced anything¡ªnever tried to make herself look perfect. She just was.

    Then, a reporter from Morningstar Daily raised their voice, throwing out a more provocative question. "Mr. Pendragon, there are rumors that Vivienne Westwood is also romantically linked to you. Some claim she''s deeply in love, and that she and Ms. Firfel are rivals¡ªpossibly even enemies. Is there any truth to that?"

    The crowd of reporters held their breath, anticipating awkward expressions or defensive answers¡ªespecially from Firfel. They hoped the question might crack her calm demeanor.

    Instead, Arthur and Firfel simply looked at each other¡ªthen burst into laughter.

    "W-why are you laughing?" the Morningstar Daily reporter asked, confused.

    Firfel, still chuckling, waved a hand apologetically. "Sorry... I just found that genuinely funny." She composed herself slightly, then added, "Vivienne is a friend of mine. There''s no rivalry, no drama. And certainly no hatred."

    She threw a playful glance at Arthur and smirked. "Besides, Arthur''s not that desirable. We''re both more interested in being great performers than fighting over a man."

    Arthur feigned a wounded expression, clutching his chest. "Ouch. That hurts."

    The reporters laughed¡ªthough some were clearly disappointed that the story wasn''t as juicy as they''d hoped. Moments later, Arthur and Firfel slipped into their car, the doors closing softly behind them as the flashes faded.

    As Arthur and Lucy left, Yoda watched them from a short distance, arms folded behind his back.

    "Hmph... that demon actually forgot me," he muttered, shaking his head slightly.

    Then, with a sigh and a small shrug, he added, "Oh well. I suppose I''ll travel for now. Studied this kingdom''s map, I have... getting lost, I will not." A small grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he turned away and walked into the bustling city streets, cloak fluttering behind him.

    ---

    The next day, golden rays of sunlight washed over Ferland City. In the heart of its bustling central district stood one of the grandest buildings¡ªan elegant structure that blended the grace of a Roman palace with the clean lines of modern architecture. Bold lettering gleamed at the top: Lucy Talent Agency.

    Joseph walked the sidewalk with his hands buried in his pockets, the brim of his fedora casting a shadow across half of his face. Each step felt heavier than the last. The weight of the morning still lingered¡ªanother argument with his family over breakfast, more disappointment in their eyes.

    As he approached the building, the polished glass doors slid open. In the marble-floored lobby, his manager greeted him with forced enthusiasm.

    "He-hey, Joseph. You finally made it."

    Joseph nodded quietly, eyes drifting past him¡ªto Lucy, standing beside another man.

    Arthur Pendragon.

    "Joseph," Lucy said, her voice unusually warm, "Mr. Pendragon and I have finalized everything. You''ve been transferred to the Hellfire Talent Agency. Effective immediately."

    "This is a huge opportunity!" his manager added eagerly. "Mr. Pendragon himself requested you. All you need to do now is sign."

    Joseph''s face remained unreadable, but he simply nodded. "Alright."

    Both Lucy and his manager blinked in mild surprise. They had expected resistance, maybe even another outburst. But Joseph''s lack of emotion unsettled them more than any protest.

    He took the pen and signed.

    Arthur stepped forward and placed a firm, reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Welcome to Hellfire, Joseph. I promise¡ªyou won''t regret it."

    Joseph met his eyes. There was no arrogance in Arthur''s voice, only quiet confidence. For the first time in a while, Joseph felt a sliver of curiosity... maybe even hope.

    He let out a soft chuckle. "We''ll see."

    ''Whatever fate has planned for me, he thought, I''m done running. I''ll face it head-on.''

 Chapter 294: Secret Agreement

    Chapter 294 - Secret Agreement

    The transfer went smoothly. Lucy observed the process with her usual indifference, arms crossed, expression unreadable. And yet¡ªsomething in her stirred. A strange, nagging feeling she couldn''t quite place.

    ''What is this? Do I actually feel bad for getting rid of trash?'' she thought bitterly, glancing at Joseph, the so-called disgrace of the Jackson family.

    He stood quietly in his black leather jacket and fedora, posture calm, face unreadable. His deep brown skin¡ªsmooth and regal¡ªheld the distinct pride of the Jackson lineage. Other than his looks and maybe his style, Lucy saw nothing valuable in him.

    The discomfort in her chest vanished. ''No,'' she assured herself, ''what I did was right. If anything, Arthur''s the one wasting money on a nobody.''

    Her gaze dropped to the briefcase now resting beside her¡ªfreshly delivered, packed with crisp Hellion notes. Not as valuable as Global Dollars, perhaps, but still money. A grin tugged at her lips.

    Joseph, standing nearby, watched her¡ªthis woman he once respected¡ªutterly consumed by greed. He sighed, shaking his head, and turned to follow Arthur.

    Before leaving the building, he approached Arthur with a quiet request.

    "I have one last performance," he said. "A minor role in a play at the Impact Theatre. I''d like to see it through."

    Arthur paused, studying the young man''s expression. Then he nodded. "Go ahead. I''ll be there."

    ---

    The next day¡ªJuly 23, 1275¡ªJoseph stood onstage in the chorus of "The Ballad of Kael and Arc."

    The play retold a tragic tale from 400 years ago, a war between the Three Races and the Demon Clans. At its heart were two figures: the demon general Kael and the knight Arc. Though on opposite sides of the war, they forged an unbreakable friendship. But in the final act, duty clashed with loyalty.

    Kael, choosing compassion over conquest, sacrificed himself to protect Arc from his own soldiers. Arc, in return, fulfilled his duty¡ªstriking down the very demon who had saved him.

    It was a story of sacrifice, of trust betrayed and honored in the same breath.

    Joseph stood in the choir, dressed in ceremonial robes. As the tragedy unfolded, he lifted his voice. His tone¡ªclear, piercing, haunting¡ªrose in harmony with the rest of the chorus. Yet somehow, his voice stood out. It wasn''t the lead. It wasn''t solo. But it carried.

    In the audience, Firfel wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. "Kael... was a hero," she whispered, her voice catching. "I never knew such a story existed."

    Arthur didn''t respond. His golden eyes were locked on Joseph.

    He had expected an average performance. But this...

    Joseph''s voice¡ªit wasn''t just strong. It was controlled. Dynamic. Flexible.

    ''He can raise his pitch... that high?'' Arthur thought, surprised. ''I thought his voice was deep. But this range...''

    A slow smile formed on his lips, the wheels already turning.

    ''Perhaps this gamble was more worth it than I expected.''

    After the play ended, the audience broke into thunderous applause. The performance had clearly moved them¡ªthough their attention was entirely on the lead actors.

    On stage, Joseph stood at the back among the choir, watching the ovation with a quiet, contented smile. He looked toward the main cast taking their bows under the spotlight, soaking in the praise and admiration.

    He didn''t mind.

    They had all worked hard for this moment, and it was well-earned. Just being part of something that touched people''s hearts, even in a small way, was enough for him.

    With a calm breath, he stepped down with the other choir members and joined the group behind the cast as a photographer raised a camera and called, "Everyone, hold your pose!"

    The flash went off.

    ---

    Outside, Arthur and Firfel exited the theater hand in hand. Arthur had cast a subtle veil of magic to keep their presence hidden from the media. The two of them slipped into the night without drawing any attention.

    Firfel, sensing the soft shimmer of magic around her, narrowed her eyes slightly. She''d been with Arthur long enough to know when he was concealing something. That spell wasn''t just a simple stealth charm¡ªit was far more advanced than anything he let on.

    But she didn''t ask.

    It was Arthur''s choice whether to trust her with the full extent of his powers. She had long suspected there were many things he kept hidden¡ªsecrets he hadn''t shared even after all their time together.

    Yoda, for instance. He remained a complete mystery to her. Appearing suddenly, powerful in strange ways, and yet no one¡ªexcept Arthur¡ªseemed to truly know where he came from.

    She glanced sideways. "Wait... I haven''t seen Yoda since the party. Do you know where he went?"

    Arthur froze mid-step. ''Right...'' he thought, a flicker of guilt running down his spine. ''I completely forgot about him.'' His neck grew warm with embarrassment, but he recovered quickly.

    "I think he''s just... enjoying the city," Arthur replied with an easy smile. "He''s probably off exploring somewhere. Don''t worry about him. Let''s go grab something to eat."

    Firfel raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced, but she didn''t press him. She simply followed.

    ''Good thing I know the Force,'' Arthur thought as they walked. ''Yoda''s signature is hard to miss in a world where almost no one else uses it.''

    Quietly, he activated his Divine Eyes. His vision expanded like a camera soaring above the city, rising to the height of the clouds.

    From above, he spotted Yoda¡ªcasually riding a spinning saucer ride at Hellfire Park, arms crossed like he was meditating through it.

    Arthur let out a small sigh and shook his head, deactivating the ability.

    ''He really is something else.''

    ---

    The next day, Arthur and Firfel prepared to return to the Horn Kingdom. Alongside them was their newest companion, Joseph Jackson¡ªand of course, Arthur didn''t forget about Yoda.

    With a quick tap of his teleportation bracelet, Arthur brought Yoda to their side. The little Jedi didn''t seem surprised at all, merely nodding and joining the group with his hands tucked behind his back.

    Soon, the four of them arrived at the airship terminal and boarded one after another. Everything went smoothly.

    The airship glided through the sky, slower than the airplanes Arthur once knew in his past life. Seated in the luxurious king-class cabin, Arthur stared out the window, deep in thought.

    ''I should really consider designing a private jet... Even if I can teleport, having one would push this world''s air travel forward. Not to mention, it''d look damn good on the runway.''

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at Morningstar Castle, chaos brewed within the royal court.

    King Luke had summoned an emergency meeting with his ministers. Most of them assumed it was regarding economic reforms or the growing influence of Hellfire. But when the king finally spoke, his words left the room in stunned silence.

    "After much consideration," Luke said, his voice firm, "I''ve decided to cancel the arranged marriage between Princess Apollonia and Crown Prince Enril of Thorn."

    Gasps echoed around the room. Even Queen Lily turned toward him with wide eyes. "Wh-what? Your Majesty... why?"

    She had assumed the emergency meeting was to finalize plans¡ªnot dismantle them.

    Murmurs and low protests rippled among the ministers.

    "With all due respect, Your Majesty," one of the elder ministers began, "this alliance was politically sound. Backing out now could create diplomatic tension with Thorn¡ª"

    "There''s no need to question my decision," Luke interrupted sharply. "I am the king. I will decide what is best for the kingdom."

    The room fell silent, the air growing heavy with confusion and unease.

    None of them knew the real reason behind Luke''s sudden change of heart.

    The night before, he had met Arthur once again¡ªthis time, not in the grand halls of the palace, but in a shadowy bar deep in the rundown quarters of the city. The kind of place where deals were made in whispers and the past was easier to forget.

    Unlike their last meeting, there was no aggression. Luke didn''t try to assert dominance. He knew now that Arthur''s strength had far surpassed his expectations.

    In that quiet corner of the city, over a dimly lit table, they came to a new agreement: Arthur would provide advanced communication technology¡ªprivate server networks and secure lines for the Morningstar military. But only under one condition:

    It would be used strictly for defense. Not war.

    Arthur signed a magical contract to seal the deal.

    In return, Luke agreed to call off Apollonia''s arranged marriage.

    The king may have lost some political capital, but what he gained... was far more valuable.

 Chapter 295: Recreating an icon?

    Chapter 295 - Recreating an icon?

    (3rd Person POV)

    The airship touched down at Horn Airport, and Arthur gazed out at the familiar sight¡ªpeople bustling through the terminal, the rhythmic echo of footsteps on tiled floors, the mingling scents of perfume, roasted coffee, and freshly inked newspapers.

    Despite being widely recognized, Arthur and Firfel hoped to leave quietly. But naturally, a few sharp-eyed bystanders caught sight of them. It started with a few gasps and hushed whispers, but in moments, a ripple spread across the crowd.

    "Is that Firfel?!"

    "No way¡ªthat''s Arthur Pendragon!"

    What began as a small group quickly turned into a flood of eager fans. The airport erupted into chaos.

    Joseph watched it unfold with wide eyes. Even though he already knew how famous they were, witnessing it in person left him stunned. ''Even Leonardo... he never commanded this kind of attention.''

    Fortunately, airport security and nearby officers quickly took control, forming a line to hold back the crowd. It took several tense minutes, but order was restored, and the trio finally slipped into a sleek black car waiting outside.

    "Phew... that was insane," Joseph exhaled, collapsing into his seat with a sigh of relief.

    Firfel leaned back beside him, brushing a few strands of hair from her face. Then she glanced at Arthur, who was adjusting the rearview mirror and preparing to drive. "You know... after that chaos, your idea of building a private airport doesn''t sound so absurd anymore."

    Arthur chuckled softly. He''d proposed it long ago, but Firfel had laughed at him then. Now, her change of tone made him smile inwardly. ''Skipping stealth spells or extra guards this time may have been the perfect little demonstration...''

    Joseph leaned forward from the back seat, his curiosity finally spilling out. "Do you two deal with that kind of attention all the time?"

    Arthur glanced at him through the rearview mirror, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Not always. Most days, I cast a little ''spell'' so we can blend in like anyone else. But when I skip it... well, you saw the result."

    "My films did push us to a different level," he added casually.

    Firfel rolled her eyes with a teasing smile. "so full of himself."

    But she didn''t deny it.

    Arthur waved off the compliment-turned-critique and shifted gears. "Anyway, enough about us." He peeked at Joseph through the mirror again. "What about you? Now that you''ve seen it firsthand¡ªhow do you think you''d handle that kind of fame?"

    Joseph blinked, caught off guard. "I... I''m not really sure. Honestly, it''s incredible, but also kind of terrifying. If I were in your shoes... I think I''d be a nervous wreck."

    Firfel chuckled, glancing back at him. "You say that now. But when it''s your name people are shouting in the streets, you might not feel nervous at all. You might even enjoy it."

    Joseph tilted his head, thoughtful. "Yeah... maybe. I guess you never really know until you''re standing in the spotlight."

    Arthur smiled faintly to himself as he continued driving. Then, without turning around, he said, "I''ve prepared a place for you to stay. Horn Kingdom isn''t too different from Morningstar¡ªit''s still part of the demon realm. You''ll adjust quickly."

    Joseph nodded, but was caught off guard when Arthur spoke again.

    "You''ll also be visiting Hellfire Park soon. I''ll personally coach you in singing and dancing."

    Joseph blinked. "Wait, coach me in singing and dancing? What do you mean?" His brows furrowed in confusion. "I thought you brought me into your agency to act... maybe even cast me in one of your films?"

    Arthur let out a soft laugh, eyes on the road. "An actor? No, Joseph. I don''t think acting is the right path for you."

    That landed like a slap.

    Joseph frowned, clearly offended. Even Firfel looked surprised at the blunt statement.

    "Then why take me in at all?" Joseph asked, feeling slightly insulted.

    Arthur tapped his fingers rhythmically on the steering wheel, still calm. "Didn''t I say? I took you in to coach you¡ªsinging, dancing."

    Joseph stared, taken aback. His throat felt dry. "Wait... you''re trying to turn me into a music artist?" He paused, trying to process it. ''If not acting... then what else could he want from me? Just like James or Frederick...?''

    "Exactly," Arthur said, nodding with a small smile. "From this moment on, I''ll be your personal manager. Not just a coach." He glanced at him through the rearview mirror. "Exciting, right?"

    Joseph swallowed hard. "But... why not acting? Am I really that bad?"

    He barely registered the part about Arthur becoming his personal manager¡ªsomething no one had ever received before. Firfel raised a brow, clearly surprised too. ''He''s seriously going this far?''

    Arthur met Joseph''s gaze in the mirror, his voice steady. "It''s not that you''re bad. I just think your talent was wasted at Lucy Talent Agency. Watching you in that last theater performance... the control, the tone¡ªyou have a voice meant to be heard, not buried in the background."

    Joseph blinked, the sting of rejection slowly replaced by a flicker of hope.

    "Trust me," Arthur added. "You''ve got something rare. I''m just giving it the right stage."

    Joseph fell silent. Inwardly, he felt both flattered and uncertain. ''Becoming a music performer...?'' His mind drifted to the legends he''d heard¡ª''James and Frederick... both shot to global stardom in just a few years, and rumor had it that Arthur personally coached them.'' Their bands had topped charts, won awards, and shaped trends. It was almost unreal.

    His thoughts raced for a few seconds before he finally spoke, "I guess... being a music artist doesn''t sound so bad after all."

    Arthur grinned. "That''s the spirit."

    What Joseph didn''t know was that Arthur had another reason for investing so much in him. Not long ago, he had purchased a special module from his Entertainment System: [How to Train Your Own Iconic MJ]¡ªa comprehensive archive not just of biography, but of training blueprints, vocal technique, stage presence, choreography secrets, even psychological insights¡ªeverything that built the legend of Michael Jackson.

    Arthur''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the wheel, a spark of excitement in his golden eyes. ''Whatever Joseph becomes now... will depend on me. And I''m confident I can shape him into something unforgettable.''

    ''Training someone to stand on par with the greatest performer of my past life won''t be easy. But with this system, my experience, and his effort¡ªit''s not impossible.''

    As the car slowed and finally came to a stop, Arthur looked ahead at the massive, futuristic building in front of them¡ªthe Hellfire Park.

    Joseph stepped out and stared in awe.

    The towering, circular structure stretched across the land like a giant stage for titans. Its metallic sheen gleamed under the moonlight, and its architecture was unlike anything else in the city.

    ''I''ve seen pictures of this place before... magazines called it a modern architectural wonder. Critics mocked it for being ''too ambitious''... but now that I''m standing in front of it, it''s beyond anything I imagined.''

    Arthur noticed Joseph''s wide-eyed expression and smirked. "Welcome to Hellfire Park, Joseph."

    Firfel crossed her arms and smiled. "Looks like he''s too stunned to speak."

    Snapping out of his daze, Joseph glanced around, taking in the glass-walled halls, the staff bustling about, the intricate architecture glowing with soft magical lights. Then he turned back to Arthur. "This place... it''s way bigger than it looked in the pictures. And... more incredible in person."

    Arthur grinned. "Told you. From now on, you''ll be living in one of the residential wings here. Don''t worry¡ªit''s spacious and as comfy as any five-star hotel."

    "I''m not complaining," Joseph raised both hands. "I''m part of Hellfire Agency now. I''ll go with whatever my boss says."

    Arthur chuckled. "Good answer."

    As they walked through the polished hallway, a group of staff members approached and bowed slightly. "Welcome back, boss."

    Arthur gave them a quick nod, then turned to one of them. "Klein. Take Joseph to his new quarters, will you?"

    Klein gave a casual nod. "Of course." He glanced at Joseph with mild curiosity. ''So this is the new recruit the boss mentioned over the Hellphone...''

    After Joseph was led away, Firfel glanced at Arthur sideways. "I''m still surprised. You, becoming someone''s personal manager? Especially a newcomer? Are you sure he''s really worth that much effort?"

    Arthur rubbed the bridge of his nose, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah. I see something in him. His potential''s big¡ªit just needs the right push."

    Firfel looked toward the hallway Joseph had disappeared into. She remembered his last stage performance... Honestly, nothing stood out to her. But she didn''t press.

    Then she looked around. "Wait... wasn''t Master Yoda supposed to travel with us? I haven''t seen him since we left Morningstar¡ª"

    "I am here." A calm voice interrupted.

    They turned to see Yoda casually standing a few feet behind them.

    "With you, I have been... unnoticed, as always. Hm. The eyes see not what the mind overlooks."

    Firfel blinked, looking embarrassed. "Ah... well, you do have a habit of popping in and out."

    Arthur just smiled, completely unsurprised. "As expected of Master Yoda."

 Chapter 296: Unexpected development

    Chapter 296 - Unexpected development

    (3rd Person POV)

    Joseph arrived at his new home, escorted by Klein. The moment he stepped inside, he paused, taking in the spacious interior. The room''s design was sleek and elegant¡ªfar beyond anything he''d ever lived in. Through the tall, crystal-clear windows, he could see the city lights glimmering below.

    "This place... it''s even better than my house back in Morningstar," he murmured to himself. His old home in Ferland City was modest at best¡ªcomfortable, but nothing like this.

    The city below was breathtaking at night. The soft glow of streetlights, the gentle shimmer of moonlight¡ªtogether, they painted a view that felt almost dreamlike.

    As he explored the apartment, he was surprised to find a personal library with handpicked books and a fully equipped recording studio built into the space. Every room was pristine, spacious, and thoughtfully designed.

    "This is too much," he whispered, overwhelmed. "Is this really because Arthur believes in me? Or... does he just pity me?"

    He shook his head, brushing the thought away. "No... I can''t doubt him now. I''ve already come this far."

    Trying to settle his nerves, he threw himself onto the soft bed. It was more comfortable than anything he''d ever slept on. Sleep came fast.

    By the time he woke up, sunlight was already streaming through the windows. He sat up, blinking away the sleep, and slapped his cheeks lightly. "Alright... I have to get used to this life now. Wake up early, shower, eat breakfast, and meet Arthur in the practice studio..."

    He headed to the shower and found it as luxurious as everything else¡ªcomplete with a deep bath and golden fixtures. After finishing up, wrapped in a fresh robe, he wandered into the kitchen and began to prepare breakfast for himself.

    After breakfast, Joseph wandered to the wardrobe, curious to see what clothes had been prepared for him. He remembered Klein''s words from the day before: "There are new clothes waiting for you in the closet."

    Opening the doors, he blinked in surprise. Instead of the formal suits he expected, the closet was filled with stylish jackets, fitted jeans, and vintage-inspired leather coats. There were a few suits¡ªbut they were flashy, paired with matching fedora hats in a variety of colors.

    His eyes landed on a sleek black suit and a fedora resting beside it.

    "I like this," he murmured, smiling faintly as he ran his fingers over the fabric. After a moment of consideration, he settled on a jacket and pants combo that gave off a bold, confident vibe.

    He turned toward the mirror, checking his appearance. Satisfied, he headed out to meet Arthur.

    ---

    In the Hellfire practice studio, Arthur was already waiting, standing beside the grand mirror-lined wall. He glanced up as Joseph walked in.

    "Good. You''re here," Arthur said, skipping the pleasantries. "Let''s get started."

    Joseph gave a short nod and stepped into position.

    Arthur wasted no time. The training began with vocal exercises¡ªscales, breath control, tone shaping. Afterward came dancing: rhythm drills, footwork, combining movement with vocal projection. It was intense. Focused.

    Two days passed in a blur of sweat, repetition, and correction.

    Arthur watched Joseph closely. The boy had potential, no doubt¡ªbut there was still something missing. One afternoon, after another grueling session, Arthur crossed his arms and said seriously, "Don''t just think about improving your voice or dance moves. That''s not the point of all this."

    Joseph looked up, panting slightly, eyes heavy from exhaustion.

    "I want you to understand the essence of music," Arthur continued. "You have to believe in it¡ªfeel it in your soul. Music isn''t just performance¡ªit''s conviction. When you love the music, when you get believe in it, you become unstoppable. That''s how you truly reach people. That''s how you move them."

    Joseph nodded slowly, wiping sweat from his brow.

    Arthur''s words sparked something in him¡ªlike a light flickering in a dark tunnel¡ªbut it was still hard to grasp.

    Another two days passed, and the thought continued to weigh on him. ''What does it really mean to believe in music? To have faith in it?''

    He was improving¡ªhis vocals sharper, his movements tighter¡ªbut that deep connection Arthur spoke of still felt distant. Elusive.

    Arthur observed him closely. He himself was unsure of how to explain it, but it was part of the guide he had learned about Michael Jackson''s training¡ªabout how Michael had an unshakeable belief in music, and how that belief was part of what made his performances so powerful, so contagious.

    Arthur didn''t have all the answers, but he believed Joseph could get there with time.

    ---

    Meanwhile, as Arthur continued coaching Joseph, tensions between the Morningstar and Thorn Kingdoms escalated. Just four days ago, headlines exploded with the news: Morningstar had officially broken off the marriage agreement between Princess Apollonia and the Crown Prince of Thorn.

    The fallout was swift.

    The Thorn Kingdom, feeling humiliated, retaliated by limiting trade with Morningstar¡ªan economic slap meant to sting. But Morningstar, being far larger and more influential, responded in kind without much concern. After all, Thorn was just a small island nation. If not for its king¡ªrumored to be more powerful than even Demon King Luke¡ªit would''ve posed no threat at all.

    Still, the growing tension began to ripple through the surrounding demon kingdoms.

    ''Why would King Luke suddenly cancel the agreement?''

    ''What made him change his mind?''

    These questions flooded both the streets and the screens. Whispers of war began circulating. While many civilians from both kingdoms braced for the worst, they remained patriotic¡ªwilling to defend their land if war truly broke out.

    The battlefield, however, wasn''t just physical¡ªit had gone digital.

    In the Hellbook forums, users from both kingdoms were locked in verbal warfare:

    "Thorn thinks it can take on the glorious Morningstar army? Heh. Dream big!"

    "Morningstar is a backward, failing kingdom! Even their best prince ditched them and became a movie director!"

    "Morningstar Films are trash. Period."

    "I can''t stand Bobby''s acting. Guy thinks he''s the second coming of Evil Lord!"

    The internet users from the neighboring Horn Kingdom, on the other hand, were simply amused¡ªwatching the chaos unfold like a soap opera.

    ''Glad I bought a computer early... This drama''s worth every coin.''

    New buyers, however, weren''t so lucky. As computers grew more popular, stocks ran dry. Scalpers swooped in, reselling devices at outrageous prices.

    Meanwhile, in other corners of the Anatolia region, the Hellfire Entertainment System¡ªor H.E.S.¡ªcontinued gaining momentum.

    New game releases outside the Hellfire brand began to rise. In Japon, studios like Yamauchi Entertainment, Shinobi Games, and Katana Ltd. started producing titles for the H.E.S., captivating the youth.

    Children across Japon clutched controllers, their eyes locked on-screen, fully immersed in the next generation of digital entertainment.

    ---

    A week had passed since Arthur began personally coaching Joseph. Day by day, Joseph improved¡ªbut it wasn''t until this moment that something truly changed.

    Suddenly, in the middle of a vocal run, Joseph''s voice cracked with raw emotion¡ªhis tone no longer practiced but genuine. A strange ripple of mana surged from his body. Soft at first, like a faint echo, but then it intensified¡ªresonating like waves of unseen melody.

    Arthur froze.

    His golden eyes widened in shock as he watched Joseph, now subtly glowing, enveloped by a shimmering aura of mana. The very air around him hummed¡ªlike a song forming itself through magic.

    ''What... is this?'' Arthur thought, stunned. ''This mana... it has rhythm. It''s chaotic, yet oddly catchy... like a melody being born on its own.''

    It was as if the magic was singing through Joseph.

    Without hesitation, Arthur activated his Divine Eyes, gazing deeper into the mysterious flow surrounding the young performer. His pupils flickered with light as he traced the composition of the mana¡ªand what he saw made him blink in disbelief.

    "...Musical Magic," Arthur murmured, a quiet chuckle escaping his lips. "Unbelievable."

    ---

    AN: It''s my birthday today¡ªhappy birthday to me! I''m hoping things continue to get better on my end, and I sincerely wish all of you the best as well. Stay strong and take care!

 Chapter 297: New ability and Sky Festival (Bonus - )

    Chapter 297 - New ability and Sky Festival (Bonus Chapter)

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur hadn''t expected Joseph to awaken a new magical element¡ª?Musical Magic?¡ªthrough their training. His eyes narrowed in thought. ''Did the special training module I bought to mold him into an iconic superstar somehow trigger this awakening?''

    In theory, a person''s magical element was determined at birth, usually tied to their bloodline. Awakening a completely different element later in life wasn''t impossible¡ªbut it was extraordinarily rare.

    Joseph stood still, the air around him shimmering softly as threads of mana danced around his body in vibrant, chaotic rhythm. He could feel it¡ªfaint but unmistakable.

    "What... what is this feeling?" Joseph whispered, eyes wide. "It''s magic¡ªbut it''s not like anything I''ve felt before..."

    Arthur didn''t answer immediately. He observed Joseph quietly, then stepped forward. His voice was calm, but serious. "You''ve awakened a new magical element. One separate from your family''s bloodline magic."

    Joseph blinked. "But... I thought our magic was fixed from birth?"

    "Normally, yes," Arthur said, holding out his hand. "Your original element is ?Demon Magic?¡ªa basic bloodline element. But what you''re experiencing now... is far more unusual."

    He reached out, and with a flick of his fingers, gently drew a sliver of the mana from around Joseph''s body. As it coiled into his palm, it revealed itself¡ªcolorful like a rainbow, yet the musical notes dancing within it were pitch black. A soft hum filled the room, like distant piano keys and the faint strum of guitar strings blending together in harmony.

    "This," Arthur said with a faint smile, "is ?Musical Magic?."

    Joseph stared, captivated. The notes in Arthur''s palm weren''t just glowing¡ªthey were singing. Somehow... the magic had melody.

    "Musical... Magic?" he echoed, breathless.

    Arthur nodded. "Yes. It''s extremely rare¡ªand you''ve just awakened it, Joseph. At your age, that''s nearly unheard of."

    Joseph could barely form words. "Wow..."

    Arthur gently closed his palm, and the sound vanished with a shimmer. "This magic comes with its own abilities¡ªabilities tied to music, rhythm, emotion. You''ll have to discover what those are for yourself."

    Joseph nodded slowly, still awestruck.

    Arthur turned to leave, but paused at the door. "Take your time with it. Let the music guide you. And Joseph..." he glanced over his shoulder, his golden eyes firm, "I have high hopes for you."

    And with that, he walked out, leaving Joseph standing alone, the lingering notes of Musical Magic still echoing faintly in the air.

    ---

    After leaving Joseph alone in the practice studio, Arthur made his way back to his private office. The moment he stepped inside, he locked the door behind him with a click, ensuring no one would disturb what came next.

    He raised his hand¡ªand with a whisper of thought, a surge of magic ignited from the center of his palm.

    ?Musical Magic? burst forth, swirling in the air like dancing wisps of color. Notes materialized around him, fluttering like butterflies, echoing a fragmented melody. It was distorted, yet somehow soothing¡ªlike the faint hum of a lullaby heard in a dream.

    Arthur watched the magic spin gently through the air, his golden eyes reflecting the notes as his lips curled into a satisfied smile.

    "Thanks to Divine Imitation," he murmured, "I copied the Musical Magic without breaking a sweat."

    He hadn''t drawn the magic from Joseph earlier purely out of curiosity¡ªit was a calculated move. With one touch, he had copied the magical element and now made it his own.

    As the spell continued to hum and spiral around him, a rush of information suddenly flooded into his mind. Complex theories, musical constructs, harmonic spellcasting techniques¡ªall of it poured into him like a tidal wave of knowledge.

    Yet Arthur''s expression didn''t change. His face remained calm, unbothered.

    Any normal person would''ve collapsed from the mental overload. In fact, the sheer volume of new data should''ve caused excruciating pain¡ªenough to make someone faint or go mad.

    But Arthur had already bypassed that. He had deliberately disabled the neural pathways responsible for sending pain signals to his brain.

    After just a few seconds, the knowledge of the new magical element settled into Arthur''s mind. He tapped his chin thoughtfully as he muttered aloud, "So... with Musical Magic, I can channel my voice into others, and through singing, directly influence their minds. I can amplify emotion, sway hearts... even inspire action. And with the right tempo and power, my performance itself becomes a weapon."

    A grin tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "It may not be the full extent of the element''s potential, but even at this level¡ªit''s incredibly promising," he said, eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Honestly, it might even outshine my Roses Magic."

    He chuckled to himself, swirling slowly in his chair. "Heh... Joseph really surprised me. I never expected him to awaken something this rare¡ªand now I''ve inherited it, too."

    He poured himself a glass of his finest wine, the crimson liquid catching the room''s ambient light. He swirled the drink casually and hummed a soft note. A gentle vibration pulsed through the glass, causing it to resonate in harmony with his voice¡ªlike a crystal bell.

    Arthur raised the glass, eyes sharp with satisfaction.

    "Even if Joseph doesn''t become the next iconic superstar," he mused, "just acquiring this ability alone makes the entire deal with Lucy worth it."

    As he sipped, the mood around him mellowed into smug satisfaction. With a flick of his finger, he used the Force Projection technique to conjure a real-time view of Central Park in Apple City.

    The projection shimmered into focus¡ªa large open park filled with floating lights and music.

    From the banners overhead, it was clear: the annual ?Sky Festival? was underway. Organized by the city council and the Three Known Gods'' temples, it was one of the most widely-attended cultural events in the district.

    Arthur raised a brow.

    "What are my followers doing there?" he muttered, tilting his head.

    Typically, most of his devout were centered in Angel''s City, within Golden State territory. Yet here¡ªhe could feel it¡ªmany of them were gathering in Apple District instead, mingling among the festivalgoers.

    Curiosity stirred in his chest.

    ''Interesting...'' he thought. ''Have they begun spreading on their own? Or is something else drawing them there?''

    The glass in his hand pulsed again, a faint melodic echo vibrating through the room.

    Arthur smiled.

    "I guess it''s time I took a closer look."

    ---

    In Apple City''s Central Park, the ?Sky Festival? was in full swing. The vast, open park pulsed with life, filled with over fifty thousand attendees of all races and backgrounds. Different sections had been set up to represent various cultures, religions, and traditions¡ªeach corner of the park was alive with color and sound.

    Toward the east side, where the elves had gathered, the mood was serene. Most were followers of the Moon Goddess, and their venue reflected her gentle divinity with soft lights, ambient music, and flowing dances beneath silver banners.

    Nearby, dwarves congregated in a more practical setting¡ªtables stacked with gears and blueprints. Inventors, both dwarf and non-dwarf alike, shared ideas and debated theories. Their section buzzed not with music, but with heated discussion and clinks of metal.

    In the human quarter, Solarus Faith followers strummed folk melodies and painted vivid images of the sun across canvases. Poets recited verses, and crowds gathered to appreciate both the spoken word and the soft energy of human creativity.

    But the liveliest section by far belonged to the demons.

    Though given the smallest space in the park, their venue was overflowing with people¡ªdemons and non-demons alike. The air was electric. It was loud, unapologetically so. Energy radiated from every direction, drawing attention from all across the festival grounds.

    One stage featured a demon belting out a grungy cover of Nirvana''s Smells Like Teen Spirit, his voice raw with passion. Another corner had a performance of Queen''s Don''t Stop Me Now, complete with a cheering crowd clapping in rhythm.

    There were booths filled with passionate fans of popular films: "Demonfather," "The Good, The Bad and The Ugly," "Lord of the Rings," and martial arts flicks distributed by Hellfire. Cosplayers posed for photos. TV screens played clips on loop.

 Chapter 298: Rap Battle

    Chapter 298 - Rap Battle

    (3rd Person POV)

    Festival-goers wandered through the vibrant avenues of the Sky Festival, passing food stalls, music booths, and prayer tents. Among them, a short, chubby man with a scruffy beard and mustache, Jackie, walked with his taller, thinner companion, Larry, who''d been coming to this festival for years.

    Jackie frowned as they passed the packed demon section. "This doesn''t make any sense. Demons don''t even have a proper deity like we do. Humans have Solarus, elves have the Moon Goddess, dwarves worship the Smith King. But demons? Nothing. And yet this section is the loudest, liveliest, and most crowded. How''s that possible?"

    Larry chuckled, sipping from a cold drink. "Used to be empty, trust me. But things changed when Hellfire Studio showed up. Their movies, music, and shows gave demons something to rally around. It''s not a god, sure¡ªbut Hellfire gave them identity, pride. Now even non-demons hang out here. You''re looking at culture in the making."

    Jackie folded his arms, clearly unconvinced. "Tch. Demons worshipping a movie studio? Sounds like blasphemy to me."

    Then he spotted a crowd gathering near one corner of the demon district and pointed. "Hey, something''s going on over there. A commotion?"

    Larry squinted. "Are they... fighting? That''s gotta be illegal during a festival, right?"

    Jackie scoffed. "They''re demons. Chaos is in their blood."

    They pushed through the gathering, bracing for a fight. But to their surprise, no punches were thrown. Instead, two human men stood opposite each other in the center of the circle.

    One of them had a scar across his cheek, dressed in a baggy white shirt and oversized shorts. The other was bald, wearing a plain white tee, jeans, and a towel tied around his head like a bandana. Between them stood a younger man in a simple shirt holding what looked like a microphone.

    The young man raised his voice confidently. "I''m Joshua Tree, host of tonight''s showdown. We flipped a coin¡ªMikey won. Mikey, you wanna go first or second?"

    Jackie leaned in and whispered to Larry, "Wait, why''s he asking who goes first? Isn''t it a fight?"

    Larry shrugged. "I... don''t think this is a normal fight."

    Mikey pointed at the bald man. "Pipe goes first."

    Joshua nodded, grinning. "Alright then¡ªPipe, you''re up."

    He handed the mic to Pipe.

    Jackie blinked. "A mic? What is this?"

    Larry frowned. "Whatever it is, I''ve never seen it before..."

    Pipe stepped forward, holding the mic like a weapon, and cleared his throat.

    Then, to their surprise, he began speaking in rhythm:

    "Mikey, oh Mikey, you let me go first¡ª

    Proves deep down, you''re scared of the worst. Oversized shirt, but your courage''s small,

    I''ll break your pride in front of them all."

    He paused, then pointed at Mikey with the mic, his voice sharpening:

    "You strut like a thug, but you ain''t that slick, just a washed-up punk with a limp d*.

    Talk big game with your scarred-up face, but I''ve seen toddlers walk with more grace."

    "Act tough in shorts two sizes too wide¡ª

    Bet your mama still wipes your tears when you cry!"

    The last line hit hard. Mikey flinched, his jaw tightening as a ripple of "OHHH!" rolled through the crowd.

    The cheers exploded.

    "DAYUM!" someone yelled.

    "...What the hell was that?" Jackie asked, stunned.

    "I... I think they''re battling with words?" Larry said slowly, eyes wide with disbelief.

    Jackie and Larry looked around, gradually realizing something odd¡ªthe crowd didn''t seem shocked by the insults. In fact, they were into it. Laughing, shouting, hyping the performers like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    "These people... they''re used to this?" Larry muttered.

    Unbeknownst to them, most of the crowd belonged to the Corleone Gang.

    Joshua, the organizer of the so-called battle, had intentionally chosen the Sky Festival¡ªa gathering usually centered on the Three Known Gods¡ªto showcase something new, something disruptive. Something divine in its own twisted way.

    His goal? To recruit. To lure the curious with rhythm, rebellion, and raw performance¡ªthen slowly guide them deeper into the Corleone Cult.

    From where he stood, Joshua observed the battle between Mikey and Pipe with quiet satisfaction. Both were loyal members of the cult. Both had been blessed with the Divine Revelry, a gift that allowed them to see their "status" and unlock the new profession of Rapper.

    It wasn''t a widely accepted path. In fact, Joshua often lamented how underappreciated it was.

    "Too few missions," he murmured once. "Too little respect. But if done right... rappers can move crowds like prophets."

    Pipe and Mikey had embraced the role anyway, driven not by glory but by curiosity¡ªand passion. They rose to become the Corleone Gang''s top performers, their lyrical duels now legendary among gang members.

    That''s why they were chosen for this festival stage¡ªto draw eyes, stir interest, and turn heads.

    And it worked.

    More people gathered by the minute. Newcomers. Locals. Curious onlookers. What began as a circle of gang members was now a swelling crowd.

    "Ohhh, this verbal battle is great! I wanna see more!" one teen yelled.

    "Haha! Hit him harder, Mikey!" another added, laughter echoing in the air.

    The excitement was contagious. Cheers rose in waves as the lyrical blows kept landing. But the volume of the crowd triggered concern from patrolling officers stationed nearby.

    "Hey! Who''s fighting over here!?" one officer barked as he and his partner pushed through the crowd, expecting a brawl to have broken out in the demon corner of the festival.

    Instead, they found two men facing off on a makeshift stage¡ªspitting rhymes and insults, not fists.

    "Huh... it''s just a performance?" the officer blinked, confused.

    "It''s... a rhyme battle," a nearby festival-goer explained, grinning. "No fists. Just words."

    Realizing the misunderstanding, the officers relaxed, and within minutes, they were laughing along with the rest of the crowd¡ªshouting reactions and even throwing playful curses like seasoned fans.

    At the edge of the commotion, a tall figure stood still, arms folded. Anus Hades, underboss of the Leviathan mob family, observed the scene with sharp, calculating eyes.

    ''A verbal battle that draws this much energy... this kind of hype...'' he stroked his chin thoughtfully. ''This isn''t just a show. This could be televised.''

    Anus wasn''t just a mob underboss¡ªhe was also a powerful producer at one of Apple City''s largest television networks. And what he saw here? It had potential.

    The rap battle stretched on for nearly half an hour, ending in an eruption of cheers as Joshua declared it a draw. There was no need for overtime¡ªthis wasn''t about winning or losing. It was about energy, fun, and getting noticed.

    As the crowd began to disperse with lingering laughter and chatter, a sharply dressed demon approached Joshua. He had slicked-back hair, glowing red eyes, and a confident gait.

    "Hey," the demon said, offering a hand. "Name''s Anus Hades. I''d like a word... about this little rap event you''ve got going on."

    Joshua blinked. ''Anus?'' He nearly laughed, but held it in like a true professional. Instead, he raised an eyebrow and offered a polite nod. "Oh? You''re interested in the rap battle?"

    A small smirk tugged at his lips. "You''re not the first today, but I''ve got time."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in his sleek office high above Horn City, Arthur watched the projection of the Sky Festival with amusement dancing in his eyes.

    "Joshua actually pulled off a rap battle during the Sky Festival," Arthur said with a chuckle, sipping from a crystal glass. "In the middle of a holy event filled with priests and fanatics... bold move. But I like it."

    His smile widened, his gaze sharp.

    Every time someone new watched the battle, cheered, laughed¡ªor even debated it on Hellbook¡ªDivine Points trickled into Arthur''s system.

    With over 170,000 followers and counting, he was raking in tens of thousands of DP a day.

    Faith through entertainment.

    Power through performance.

    He tapped open his system interface, preparing to invest even more into his Divine Power and expand his ever-growing Divine Realm..

 Chapter 299: Realm Expansion

    Chapter 299 - Realm Expansion

    (3rd Person POV)

    The moment Arthur invested his Divine Points into his ?Divine Realm?, he immediately felt a surge ripple through his core.

    A warm pulse radiated from his chest, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished from his office¡ªhis body dissolving into shimmering light.

    When he reappeared, he stood inside the familiar yet ethereal replica of his headquarters, now located within his Divine Realm. The moment his feet touched the ground, Arthur could feel it¡ªthe pulse of the realm, like it was an extension of his own body. Every grain of dirt, every breath of air¡ªit all belonged to him.

    "Hmm," Arthur murmured as he walked to the window, peering out. "It''s expanded again."

    What had once been the size of Horn Kingdom''s central district was now the size of an entire city. Beyond the borders of what he''d built stretched a blank void¡ªwhite, formless, waiting to be shaped by his will.

    Rising above into the sky with a simple thought, Arthur floated over the empty expanse, arms folded, eyes scanning the white canvas. He tapped his chin thoughtfully.

    "I could build anything... absolutely anything. So why stop at a backward district?" His eyes lit up with inspiration. "What if I went further? What if I built something more modern¡ªsomething closer to the world I left behind?"

    He raised his hand and focused.

    In response, two familiar objects materialized in mid-air before him: a low-end gaming PC and a dusty old PlayStation 4.

    Arthur laughed softly. "My old setup... from my previous life." With a single thought, both devices powered on and ran smoothly, exactly as he remembered.

    "This place really has no limits," he whispered. "If I can recreate these... why not an entire city?"

    Opening his Entertainment System interface, he navigated to the Shop tab, scrolling through the various categories. It didn''t take long before he reached the blueprint section.

    There it was¡ªjust sitting there, waiting: full city blueprints for Tokyo, Singapore, etc.

    He paused, considering. "Singapore might be clean and efficient... but Tokyo has the chaos, the density, the heartbeat I''m looking for."

    Decision made, Arthur selected Tokyo''s blueprint. But first, he needed to clear the old district.

    He raised his hand once again, and with just a thought, the entire central district he''d first modeled after Horn vanished¡ªclean, silent, and instant.

    Then he focused.

    A hum filled the air.

    In the distance, the Tokyo Tower emerged from the void, followed by skyscrapers, billboards, glowing neon lights. Streets webbed outward in perfect detail. Apartment complexes. Convenience stores. Game centers. Subways. Bullet trains.

    The full city of Tokyo bloomed into existence¡ªperfectly recreated, pulsing with potential.

    Arthur smiled as the artificial sun of his realm rose above the new cityscape. "Now this... this is a Divine Realm worthy of entertainment."

    Just then, Arthur felt a surge ripple through his Divine Realm. The divine energy production spiked sharply, filling the space with a vibrant hum of power.

    He narrowed his eyes, sensing the change. "Hmm... Did the creation of Tokyo City boost my divine output?" he muttered thoughtfully.

    Without hesitation, he channeled the overflowing divine energy into his ?Devourer Ring?. Originally built to store vast amounts of magical mana, the ring now absorbed a higher-tier energy¡ªdivinity itself.

    Arthur checked his reserves. His mana pool had long since broken the ceiling of what was considered possible, now sitting at an overwhelming 30 million. But his divine energy... only around 200,000.

    Powerful by this world''s standards, he thought. But still not enough.

    He knew better than to be complacent. There were hidden threats lurking¡ªbeings not spoken of in public but whispered about in cults, forbidden texts, and ancient prophecies.

    And then there were the gods. True or false, the existence of religions¡ªespecially the dominant Solarus Faith¡ªwas proof enough that divine forces played a role in this world.

    Just as he was deep in thought, a system notification appeared before him:

    [The ?Divine Realm? has met the required conditions. Souls of your deceased followers may now take residence within your Divine Realm.]

    Arthur''s eyes widened in disbelief. "My realm can house souls now?" he muttered, then a slow, satisfied smile spread across his face.

    "I''ve been thinking about this for a while," he said aloud. "A god without worshippers is boring... but a god without an afterlife?" He chuckled. "That''s just lazy game design."

    His eyes gleamed with ambition. "If I can entertain the dead, maybe I can generate Entertainment Points even in the afterlife..."

    ---

    Elsewhere, in Angels City

    The streets lay quiet, cloaked in the soft stillness of night. But not everything was still¡ªthree ghostly figures drifted down the sidewalk like a whisper on the wind.

    One was an old man, his beard wispy and translucent. The others were a younger man and woman, both barely past adulthood in appearance.

    "Grandfather," said the young man with a sigh, "we''ve been praying to this ''Dionysus'' for weeks. Nothing''s happened. I''m starting to think he''s no different from those so-called gods of the Three Known Faiths."

    The old man scoffed. "Don''t speak so hastily. You''ve seen the living receive answers from Him."

    The young woman tilted her head. "But what if... He only listens to the living? Maybe we''re not worth His attention?"

    The old man''s brows furrowed, his tone turning grave. "That''s what worries me. If He doesn''t respond to us, then maybe our prayers really were in vain."

    The young man folded his arms. "Then what''s the point? Maybe we should take that studio''s offer to appear in that ghost-themed movie. I hear they pay good... even to the dead."

    "You fool!" the old man snapped. "You''re a ghost, not a circus act! Show some dignity!"

    "But¡ª" the young man began, but before he could finish, a warm golden light bathed the alleyway.

    They froze. At first, they panicked¡ªassuming the Solarus priests had found them and were attempting to purge their souls.

    But it felt... different. There was no pain. No searing. Only warmth. Peace. As if their essence was being cradled.

    One by one, they lifted their heads and hands toward the descending light.

    "This... this isn''t from the Solarus..." the young woman whispered, eyes shimmering.

    The old man stared upward, eyes wide. "No. This... this is Him."

    And with that, their souls began to rise.

    ---

    In a cramped, dimly lit room deep within the slums of Apple City, a frail old demon lay on a creaky bed surrounded by his family. The flickering candlelight danced on their worried faces.

    "Don''t look so glum," the old man rasped, a crooked smile on his lips. "When I''m gone, I''ll come back as a ghost. You''ll still see me floating around the house, scaring off rats and freeloaders."

    A few chuckles broke through the sorrow. His oldest son forced a smile. "Yeah, but you''ll forget all about us and wander off like every other spirit."

    His younger daughter sniffled. "Demons usually become ghosts, dad... because they don''t worship the Three Known Gods. But maybe if you choose a deity, you won''t have to wander. You could find peace in the afterlife."

    The others nodded solemnly.

    "Please, dad," the son added. "You''ve always been stubborn about religion, but maybe now''s the time."

    The old demon let out a weak laugh. "Who said I haven''t?"

    The family blinked in surprise.

    "Wait... really?" the daughter asked, her eyes widening. "You... you mean it? Did you finally accept Lord Solarus?"

    The old man shook his head slowly.

    "The Moon Goddess then?" another guessed.

    "The God of Craft?" said another.

    Again, the old demon gently shook his head.

    "Then who?" they asked in unison, confusion and curiosity rising.

    With a faint, content smile, he whispered, "Someone told me about a god I''d never heard of... His name is Dionysus. The Lord of Entertainment."

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    The daughter''s voice trembled. "W-what? Dad... that''s not one of the Three Known Gods! That''s... that''s a cult!"

    "No," the old man said firmly, though his voice was barely above a breath. "He''s real. I prayed to Him just a few days ago... I asked for more time... and He gave it to me."

    The family stared, speechless.

    "I should''ve died already," he murmured. "But He gave me one more week. One last chance to say goodbye..."

    His eyes fluttered, and a final breath escaped his lips.

    And just like that, he was gone.

 Chapter 300: Divine Kingdom

    Chapter 300 - Divine Kingdom

    (3rd Person POV)

    Across the world, certain souls¡ªghosts who had once worshipped Dionysus in life or discovered his light after death¡ªsuddenly felt the warmth of something divine.

    A golden glow swept over them like a soft breeze. It wasn''t just light¡ªit was comfort, joy, and serenity wrapped into one.

    "Ahhh... this light... I want to hold it," murmured one spirit, reaching out with transparent hands. Others echoed similar longings, mesmerized by the warmth that filled them.

    And then... they were lifted.

    A gentle, unseen force¡ªlike a warm, giant hand¡ªcradled their souls. No pain. No fear. Only peace.

    When they opened their eyes again¡ª

    "Hmm!?"

    ¡ªthey were no longer ghosts.

    They stood in a strange new world, flesh and bone restored. Their bodies were young again, healthy and alive¡ªbut their clothing was unfamiliar, strange yet comfortable.

    "I... I can breathe again?" one elf whispered, drawing in air like it was his first time.

    "I have a heartbeat!" shouted another, clapping his chest.

    "I''m alive! By the stars¡ªI''m really alive!"

    All around them, the same realization swept through the crowd. Nearly three thousand souls¡ªsome freshly departed, others who had wandered as spirits for years¡ªnow stood together in a bustling, unfamiliar square.

    Tall glass towers rose around them. Wide streets hummed with unseen energy. A gleaming red tower pierced the skyline in the distance.

    "This isn''t any place I know..." a former ghost muttered.

    "It''s not even part of the world anymore," said an elf, shading his eyes. "This red tower... it looks like the Moon Tower in the Moonlight Kingdom. But taller. Brighter."

    As the murmurs grew louder, the sky above suddenly began to churn.

    Dark clouds swirled and thunder rolled like a drum of fate.

    And then¡ªa voice.

    Deep. Resounding. Divine.

    "My children... My flock... Welcome to my kingdom."

    Gasps spread like wildfire.

    "Was that...?"

    "Could it be...?"

    "The voice of our Lord!?"

    One by one, they dropped to their knees.

    Heads bowed. Hearts racing.

    And then the clouds parted¡ªand from them descended a radiant throne, cloaked in light. A figure sat atop it, his form obscured by divine brilliance. They couldn''t see his face, but they didn''t need to.

    Their souls knew him.

    "I am the God of Entertainment. Dionysus," the voice declared, calm yet heavy with power. "You now stand in my realm¡ªa kingdom built not on sorrow or suffering, but joy, thrill, and wonder. Here, you will find what your hearts desire¡ªendless stories, games, music, and dreams made real."

    He paused.

    "Because of your faith, your loyalty¡ªeven in death¡ªI have chosen to give you this gift: eternal residence in my divine domain."

    His voice echoed in their chests.

    "Now tell me... do you accept?"

    Without hesitation, a roar surged across the square:

    "YES!"

    "It is my honor, my Lord!"

    "I accept, with all my heart!"

    "Praise Dionysus!"

    Their voices filled the air in unison, trembling with joy, echoing like a hymn through the divine winds.

    High above them, Arthur stood tall, overlooking his people from his throne of light. A calm smile graced his lips as he spoke, his voice carrying effortlessly across the realm.

    "From this day forward, each of you is officially granted an I.D¡ªproof that you are part of the Dionysus Kingdom."

    The people erupted in cheers once again, but just as Arthur was about to continue, a new notification rang out in his mind:

    [Congratulations! You have officially declared your Divine Kingdom. It has now been registered within the ?Divine World?, the realm where other Divine Kingdoms reside. You may now interact, trade, or even form alliances¡ªor rivalries¡ªwith fellow divine rulers.]

    [Ascension Achieved!

    You have advanced to the rank of ?Divine King?, entering the foundational stage of the ?Deity Class?. A new realm of divine authority and responsibility awaits you.]

    Arthur''s eyes widened as the glowing text scrolled across his vision. "Wait... My kingdom is now part of the Divine World?" he thought, a flicker of worry flashing in his chest.

    He activated his divine sight.

    Where there had once been endless void beyond his borders, he now saw a breathtaking landscape¡ªsoaring mountains, golden grasslands, rainbow-colored skies, and floating islands stretching into the horizon. His kingdom itself was now suspended among the heavens, like a jewel embedded in the sky.

    More notifications followed:

    [As a newly crowned Divine King, the physical limits of your citizens have now been lifted.

    They can now undergo body enhancements, benefiting from the divine energies surrounding your realm.

    Note: Your Divine Realm has fully materialized in the Divine World and is no longer governed solely by imagination. Expansion now requires divine energy expenditure, citizen labor, and physical development.]

    [A currency system must now be established. You must also develop a governance structure to support your kingdom''s growth.]

    [A kingdom is only as powerful as its people. Assign professions to your citizens¡ªgive them purpose, give them pride. The more they believe in you, the more they''ll contribute. You may issue them currency¡ªconvertible into blessings or strength. Their devotion fuels your Dominion.]

    [Notice: Citizens employed under your divine kingdom now contribute to your Influence and Divine Points. As your population grows and works, their labor is transmuted into tangible resources, spiritual energy, and divine authority. Every act of trade, creation, and service will elevate your dominion across the Divine World.]

    Arthur stood silently, absorbing the flood of notifications. His gaze swept across the newly awakened city¡ªalive, breathing, filled with people who now looked to him not only as a god... but as their king.

    Then, he chuckled.

    "So even in the afterlife, there''s no escaping work," he murmured with a wry grin. "I guess gods really do make their people hustle."

    Despite the weight of it all, he felt something stir in his chest¡ªa sharp flicker of excitement.

    He looked out over his city and whispered with quiet reverence, "A real kingdom... among gods."

    He raised his hand and opened the Currency Management tab.

    "Let''s keep this simple," he muttered. "Nothing too complicated. Something efficient¡ªuniversal." He paused. "Let''s call it... the Eternal Dollar. Feels fitting."

    [Your currency ''Eternal Dollar'' is now registered as legal tender in the Divine World, region: Aftos. It will serve as your citizens'' primary medium of exchange and spiritual tribute.]

    With a thought, Arthur blinked into his central office¡ªhis personal fortress inside the heart of his Divine Kingdom. It wasn''t part of the Tokyo blueprint¡ªit was his own creation: a replica of Hellfire Park, rebuilt to serve as his government headquarters.

    There, in the center of the command hall, stood the towering supercomputer he had once imagined. It pulsed softly with divine light, connected to every corner of his kingdom.

    He approached, fingers brushing the console.

    "Let''s do this right," he said. "Singapore style. Efficient. Clean. Accountable."

    In moments, a sleek interface unfolded before him¡ªpublic infrastructure, data logs, policy categories, legal codes. He programmed governance modules, social welfare parameters, and economic structures.

    But then, he paused.

    "Who should run this place?" he muttered.

    A spark lit in his eyes.

    He snapped his fingers.

    [System Activation: Divine Revelry Protocol Initiated.]

    [Now distributing the "Book of Status" to eligible followers.]

    ---

    In the city square, a quiet buzz rippled through the crowd. Followers murmured among themselves¡ªcurious, excited, confused. Then, without warning, golden light shimmered above them.

    Dozens of floating books materialized midair, descending gently in front of each person like divine gifts from the heavens.

    A gasp escaped from one of the former citizens.

    "It''s the Book of Status!"

    A wave of recognition swept through some of the crowd¡ªespecially those who had lived recently in the mortal world.

    "I remember this," said an elf with a nostalgic smile. "It used to be a scroll¡ªback then, they called it the Scroll of Status. Just before I died, it suddenly transformed into a book."

    Nearby, a ghost who had never seen such a thing tilted his head. "Scroll? Book? What''s this supposed to be?"

    Another follower explained, "It tracks your growth¡ªyour stats, your profession, your blessings. It was a big deal in the mortal world. Looks like it''s followed us into the afterlife."

    As the books opened, shimmering pages flipped on their own, revealing a set of glowing options.

    "Wait... is this letting us choose our job?" someone exclaimed in disbelief. "I can pick what I want to be?"

    A half-demon grinned as he read his page. "It kept my profession... Storyteller. I thought I lost that when I died."

    Others gathered close, peeking at their neighbor''s book. Their eyes widened.

    "What the¡ª''Programmer''? ''Game Developer''? ''Streamer''? What are these?"

    "These weren''t available back in the mortal world..."

    "Are those divine professions?" someone whispered.

    The square erupted in awe and chatter as more professions were revealed¡ªnew ones designed for the modern realm Arthur had built. For the former ghosts, it was their first time ever receiving a status record¡ªlet alone a chance to pick a life they never had.

    They flipped through their books with wide eyes, marveling at the opportunities.

 Chapter 301: Natives?

    Chapter 301 - Natives?

    (3rd Person POV)

    The citizens who had just received their ?Book of Status? eagerly began selecting their new careers. Others¡ªthose who retained the professions from their former lives¡ªwere given a rare opportunity: to reset and choose a new path, now that they had been granted divine bodies.

    Arthur watched it all unfold with a quiet smile. His people, once ghosts or forgotten souls, were beginning to find purpose once more.

    Within the hour, the citizens completed their selections. Soon, the Kingdom of Dionysus would begin its first steps toward true operation.

    But for now, the people needed to adjust. The divine city around them¡ªsprawling, modern, and immense¡ªwas unlike anything they had ever known. The tall glass towers, the glowing neon lights, the futuristic infrastructure... it was overwhelming.

    Standing in the massive central square, one of the citizens raised his hand and suggested, "Let''s split into groups and explore. Maybe walking around will help us understand this place better."

    The others nodded in agreement. Despite numbering in the thousands, the city still felt enormous¡ªits streets too wide, its buildings too tall, its silence too loud. Some groups made their way into towering office buildings. Others wandered into cafe?s, lounges, and arcades filled with dormant machines and empty chairs.

    Though the facilities were powered by Arthur''s ?Divine Power?, the city itself remained hollow¡ªlike a theater before the play begins.

    Arthur sensed this, too. Standing at his office window, he murmured, "This won''t work..."

    He rubbed his temples thoughtfully. "A few thousand citizens can''t run a city like this. And more importantly... their careers are centered around entertainment¡ªactors, storytellers, writers. They won''t be manning cafe?s or managing offices."

    He glanced at the automated establishments. Though lit and open, they remained non-functional. The machines and interfaces were unfamiliar to many. Even simple devices like vending machines or arcade consoles stood unused¡ªcitizens confused, unsure how to operate them.

    He sighed and leaned back into his chair, tapping the armrest.

    "If I wait for more souls to arrive... they''ll probably choose similar careers. The ''Book of Status'' is limited. It doesn''t cover basic labor professions."

    A thought crossed his mind. His lips curled.

    "Maybe I should just use ?Shadow Clone Jutsu?," he mused. "Populate the city with clones to run the infrastructure... at least until my citizens catch up."

    Just as he was considering the idea seriously, he sensed a presence¡ªa group approaching from outside his domain.

    Arthur''s city, like others in the Divine World, floated like an island in the sky. The newcomers hovered at the edge of his barrier on flying mounts¡ªsome on beasts resembling wyverns and dragons, others riding strange creatures that glided through the air like manta rays.

    Arthur''s expression shifted. His golden eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Visitors? Natives of the Divine World?"

    He stood and vanished from his office, appearing silently at the edge of his city.

    Beyond the translucent divine barrier, he spotted the group clearly: nearly a thousand individuals, all clad in rugged clothing that seemed medieval in style¡ªrobes, armor, tattered suits, even cloaks. Many of their garments were torn, and their faces bore the exhaustion of long travel.

    ''They''re not hostile,'' Arthur thought, hands behind his back as he examined them. Judging by their energy signatures, most of them are at peak ?Supreme Mortal? level. A few have reached early ?Demigod?. ''No real threat to me.''

    Still, caution prevailed.

    He took a step forward¡ªand passed through the barrier.

    The moment his feet touched the air outside, the group noticed him. A tense silence fell over them. Several backed away instinctively.

    Arthur kept his expression cold and calm, his presence exuding subtle authority.

    "State your purpose," he said firmly. "Why have you gathered near my kingdom?"

    Whispers broke out among the group.

    "A deity..." one muttered, paling.

    "Did we offend him?" another whispered nervously.

    "We''re doomed..."

    Arthur blinked, slightly caught off guard by their reaction. ''They fear me? I wasn''t expecting that...''

    Curious, he waited¡ªinterested now not just in their answers, but in their stories.

    A tall, broad-shouldered man stepped forward from the crowd. He wore tribal-like garments, adorned with feathered charms and beads. At his side rested a majestic eagle-like mount with glossy dark feathers. His skin was deep and sun-kissed, his eyes a natural swirl of brown and white. His hair, long and tied neatly behind his head, framed a face of full lips, well-groomed facial hair, and solemn dignity.

    He stood tall atop his mount, then dismounted with practiced grace and offered a deep, respectful bow.

    "My respectful greetings to you, Divine King," he said, his voice firm yet cautious. "I am Astu Aeta."

    He paused, then added, "We are but wandering ?Orphans?. We travel together across the Divine World... moving from one kingdom to another, seeking temporary shelter."

    Arthur tilted his head slightly. "Orphans?"

    Before Astu could answer, another stepped forward¡ªan older man clad in aged but regal mage robes. His long white beard flowed with the breeze, and he stood atop a massive pale dragon, its scales glinting like moonlight.

    "We have no land to call our own," the old mage said, his voice weary. "We move from kingdom to kingdom, never staying long. Some welcome us briefly... others drive us away."

    He bowed his head respectfully. "But please, do not mistake us for beggars. We come with things to trade. Skills, knowledge, even rare materials. In exchange for a short stay within your borders."

    Arthur raised a brow in mild intrigue. He stroked his chin with a small smile.

    ''Interesting... so they''re asking to stay in my kingdom temporarily. But why? What keeps them moving?''

    He glanced at their flying beasts.

    ''They ride mounts... why not just fly on their own?''

    Then he noticed it¡ªthe weight of the air itself. Thicker than the mortal world. Denser.

    ''Ah... must be divine pressure. Not everyone can fly freely in this realm.''

    He shifted his stance and asked calmly, "Before I allow your stay, I must ask¡ªwhy do you need to migrate from kingdom to kingdom? What drives this constant movement?"

    There was a beat of silence. The group exchanged glances, clearly surprised by the question. Astu glanced at the old man beside him, then back at Arthur.

    "You... don''t know?" he asked, brows raised.

    Arthur shook his head. ''How would I? I just got here...'' he grumbled internally.

    Astu studied him, then nodded slowly. "Your Majesty... forgive the question, but... are you perhaps newly ascended?"

    Arthur furrowed his brow. "What makes you say that?"

    Astu scratched the back of his neck, hesitating. "Well... only newly ascended deities ask that question. Most of the older gods already know why we Orphans must live this way."

    Arthur considered it, then gave a slight nod. "You''re not wrong. I am new to this realm."

    Just then, the old mage lifted his hand and pointed to the vast floating land behind Arthur. "Your Majesty... is that your Divine Kingdom?"

    Arthur nodded. "It is."

    The crowd murmured, clearly surprised. Astu blinked in disbelief. "Forgive us, Your Majesty¡ªit''s just that most new deities don''t... have something like that."

    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly. "What''s so unusual about it?"

    Astu chuckled awkwardly. "Usually, new gods don''t possess territories of that size. It takes decades¡ªsometimes centuries¡ªto establish a stable Divine Realm. But yours is... vast. That kind of scale usually means immense power."

    Arthur crossed his arms, thoughtful. "I see."

    He paused for a moment, then said, "Now... tell me more. Why are you called ''Orphans''? Why do you travel from kingdom to kingdom without a home?"

 Chapter 302: Orphans

    Chapter 302 - Orphans

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur waited patiently for their response, his curiosity sharpening by the second. He observed the group closely. Their hesitation was evident, their eyes downcast, their expressions heavy with memories they clearly didn''t want to recall.

    Finally, Astu stepped forward again, gathering the courage to speak. He cleared his throat and said solemnly, "Your Majesty, allow me the honor of explaining everything."

    There was a weight behind his eyes, a burden buried deep. He took a deep breath.

    "We are called ?Orphans? for a reason. As the name implies, we are those without families... and more importantly, without a home to call our own."

    Arthur said nothing, simply nodded for him to continue.

    Astu paused, his throat tight. "But... it wasn''t always like this. We once had homes. Families. A kingdom. A king. A deity we served with everything we had."

    He swallowed hard, his voice faltering for a moment. Then he continued, "Each of us here carries our own story, but they all lead to the same end. In my case... my king was slain. His kingdom fell to ruin, wiped away like it never existed. My people scattered. My family and I... we barely escaped."

    He clenched his fists, pain flashing across his face.

    "And the rest... is history. That''s how I became an Orphan."

    Arthur exhaled quietly, his gaze softening.

    ''Just as I thought... no wonder they look so worn out. They''re survivors... not wanderers by choice.''

    He looked over the group again, this time with more understanding.

    Then he asked calmly, "Can''t you settle permanently in another kingdom? Or... is it because your devotion still lies with your fallen deity?"

    Astu chuckled bitterly, and the old man beside him nodded.

    "Yes," the elder said, "Many among us refuse to worship another, even after our gods have fallen. Our faith still belongs to the ones we lost."

    "But," he added, "there are others, too¡ªthose whose deities abandoned them. For them, worshipping a new god isn''t betrayal... it''s survival."

    Another voice chimed in from the crowd, "Even when we are willing, many deities don''t trust us. They see our faith as fractured. Some refuse to accept us... fearing we might stir unrest or weaken the bonds of their existing followers."

    Arthur listened in silence, his interest in the Divine World growing with every word. Behind his back, his hands clasped as he looked out toward the horizon. Far below the floating city, the land stretched endlessly¡ªlush forests, winding rivers, glittering lakes that reflected a sky full of stars and cosmic light.

    He pointed toward the expanse. "Then why not settle down there? The land below is vast, untouched. Couldn''t you build a life there instead of hopping from kingdom to kingdom?"

    There was another ripple of uneasy laughter.

    Astu shook his head. "Tempting, isn''t it? But that land¡ªbeautiful as it is¡ªisn''t what it seems."

    He glanced down at the world beneath them.

    "It''s dangerous. The surface is home to creatures even deities fear. Eldritch beasts. Forgotten Titans. Ancient horrors left behind by fallen gods. It''s home to terrifying entities¡ªcreatures so powerful even deities avoid them. No mortal¡ªor even a weak demigod¡ªcan survive there for long. Staying too long down there... is suicide."

    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. He looked again at the surface. It was breathtaking¡ªrivers that mirrored the cosmos, mountains that pierced the clouds, and a sky filled with twelve massive planets, seven shimmering moons, and a radiant light that mimicked day... yet without a sun in sight.

    He breathed in, awe and caution mixing in his chest.

    ''So this is the Divine World... a realm of staggering beauty¡ªand lurking death. A place where even gods tread carefully.''

    Arthur stood silently, taking in the breathtaking view of the Divine World¡ªits starlit rivers, floating islands, and cosmic skies. He reflected in silence for a few minutes, his expression thoughtful, while the Orphans stood quietly beside him, giving him space.

    At last, he turned to face them. His decision was made.

    "All right," he said calmly. "You may stay in my kingdom."

    A small smile touched his lips as he added, "Looks like you''ll be my first guests¡ªnot counting my own followers, of course."

    The Orphans exchanged surprised glances, then bowed deeply with joy and gratitude.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!"

    "We are honored!"

    "Truly... thank you."

    Arthur simply nodded and waved his hand. The divine barrier surrounding his kingdom shimmered, then parted¡ªopening a narrow path through which the Orphans and their mounts could pass.

    He took the lead, flying ahead with a relaxed grace. The group followed eagerly, their beasts gliding through the opening with silent wings.

    The moment they entered, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    This... was not what they expected.

    They had imagined an open, empty land¡ªperhaps a small temple or a barren plaza, something modest, as most new deities lacked the power to shape vast realms.

    But what greeted them was a sprawling, fully-developed city. Towering skyscrapers gleamed beneath a cosmic sky, billboards flickered with vivid images, and the distant silhouette of a tall red tower stood proudly in the heart of the city.

    It looked nothing like the sanctuaries of most deities¡ªand yet, it felt powerful. Living. Pulsing with potential.

    "Hey... this kinda reminds me of the dwarven kingdoms we''ve seen before..."

    "Yeah, but... this is on another level."

    Arthur overheard their murmurs and chuckled softly to himself.

    Flying alongside him, Astu looked over with curiosity. "Your Majesty," he said, "what should we call you? What is your ?Authority? and divine title?"

    Others turned their attention to Arthur as well, eager to know more about the god who had accepted them.

    Arthur looked ahead, his voice steady and proud.

    "I am the God of Entertainment," he declared. "Dionysus."

    There was a pause.

    Some of the Orphans furrowed their brows. A few exchanged puzzled glances.

    "God of... Entertainment?" someone echoed. "That''s... a new one."

    "Yeah, never heard of that Authority before," another added. "We''ve met gods of war, of craft, of fertility¡ªbut entertainment?"

    Arthur merely smiled, unfazed.

    "Well," he said with a knowing glint in his eye, "you''ve just met your first."

    After a brief conversation in the skies, Arthur led the group toward the circular structure at the heart of his kingdom¡ªHellfire Park. Its grand, modern design stood in stark contrast to the temples the Orphans had seen before.

    As they approached the central courtyard, several Orphans looked around with wide eyes.

    "Is this... Lord Dionysus'' temple?" someone whispered.

    "It looks nothing like the temples we''ve seen before," another murmured. "It''s so... unique."

    Arthur smiled but said nothing. Instead, he gestured for them to follow him inside.

    He led them to his office¡ªa sleek, high-ceilinged chamber filled with ambient light and polished marble floors. As they stepped in, Arthur motioned toward the chairs.

    "Please, have a seat."

    The Orphans obeyed, settling in with a mix of awe and curiosity. Arthur observed them for a moment, then leaned forward slightly.

    "I''m willing to let you stay in my kingdom," he said. "However... there''s one condition."

    The room instantly grew tense. The Orphans'' expressions hardened, expecting a harsh demand or a religious vow.

    They waited, silent.

    Then Arthur continued, "I''d like to offer you employment."

    He raised his hand, and several sheets of parchment shimmered into existence, floating gently into the hands of each Orphan. The group began reading¡ªand confusion quickly spread across their faces.

    "Waiter?" one of them muttered. "Cashier? Restaurant manager?"

    "These are... basic jobs," someone else said, puzzled.

    Arthur chuckled lightly. "That''s right," he said. "Simple work, but necessary. Just mark the position you want. Once selected, the knowledge and skills needed for the role will be granted directly to your mind."

    He reclined slightly in his seat, smiling to himself.

    ''Perfect. I needed labor to keep the city functional... and fate dropped them into my lap.''

    In truth, Arthur had considered using his clones to staff the city¡ªbut their personalities, quirks, and tendency to complain made that solution temporary at best. The Orphans, however, were strong, adaptable, and capable of filling the roles with ease.

    And most importantly, they were real people.

    After discussing the assignments and arrangements, Arthur rose from his chair.

    "Well then," he said, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves, "if there''s nothing more, feel free to settle in. Make this place your home."

    The Orphans stood and bowed gratefully before exiting the office, clutching their papers and murmuring amongst themselves.

    The moment the last of them left, Arthur vanished from his chair¡ªreappearing in the mortal world.

    As his feet touched down, he immediately felt the shift.

    Power surged through him. It was overwhelming. In the Divine World, his strength had been limited by strict universal laws... but here?

    He was unshackled.

    Arthur grinned, his golden eyes gleaming as he clenched his fist.

    "So this is what it feels like to be a god... in a mortal world," he murmured.

    His voice dropped to a whisper, thick with confidence.

    "With this power... is there anyone left who can stop me?"

    ---

    Advance 30+ Chapters on my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 303: The others

    Chapter 303 - The others

    (3rd Person POV)

    At that moment, Arthur couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas there truly anyone left who could challenge him now?

    He was technically a ?Deity? now. Even if only at the entry level, that status alone placed him far beyond the comprehension of mortals.

    Standing by the window overlooking the glittering skyline of Horn Kingdom, he gazed into the distance. The stars above the mortal world shimmered, ignorant of the divine presence now walking beneath them.

    "With this power," Arthur murmured, "I should be able to sense almost all of the Anatolia Region..."

    He slowly raised his hand, palm facing outward, as if trying to cradle the entire land.

    Suddenly, a massive, unseen hand¡ªa projection of divine will¡ªmaterialized and engulfed Horn Kingdom. Within moments, it expanded outward, stretching across neighboring lands.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, pupils glowing faintly with golden light.

    "This technique..." he muttered. "It''s more than just a detection skill. I can feel it¡ªtouch it."

    In his palm, an illusory mirage formed: a miniature representation of Anatolia. Horn Kingdom was the center, but he could also see Morningstar, Thorn, Choson, Japon, several Southeast Anatolian kingdoms, and even fragments of Bharat Kingdom shimmering faintly at the edge.

    The divine ability he had just purchased from Entertainment Divine Shop was called ?Divine''s Grasp?¡ªa skill that allowed a deity to extend their awareness, almost physically, over vast lands.

    But this was merely its initial stage. Far from being able to grasp the entire world... for now, he could only touch half of Anatolia.

    He studied his glowing palm. "It feels... heavy," he said aloud, brow furrowed. Then realization hit him. "Wait... is this actually the weight of half the continent?"

    His eyes widened slightly in alarm as his hand began to tremble. The floor beneath him cracked under the invisible pressure.

    He could hear it now¡ªmillions of voices, shouts, cries, laughter, whispers. The chaos of life in Anatolia, compressed and amplified through the divine connection.

    Arthur clenched his teeth.

    "This isn''t just a divine scanning technique..." he muttered. "This thing... if I willed it, I could crush half the continent. All of it... in the palm of my hand."

    A thrill shot down his spine¡ªa mix of exhilaration and dread.

    ''This power... it''s not just overwhelming. It''s dangerous.''

    Veins bulged slightly along his arm, the pressure threatening to overload his senses. He exhaled slowly, focusing on control. ''Hold it gently... don''t squeeze.''

    Then, as he tried to sift through the chaos and sense the strongest presences across the region¡ª

    "...This..." he whispered, eyes widening.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    Without hesitation, he dispelled the technique. The pressure, the voices, the weight¡ªit all vanished in an instant. Silence returned.

    Arthur stood still, the ghost of awe still lingering in his eyes.

    "There are others..." he finally said. "Other Deity-level beings... right here in Anatolia?"

    ---

    In the remote mountains of the Bharat Kingdom, where mist draped the cliffs like silk and the air was serene, an old man walked down a jagged path. His appearance was unassuming¡ªclad in a plain white robe, with long snow-colored hair and pale, sightless gray eyes. Though blind, his gaze carried a strange depth¡ªcalm, wise, and unfathomably intelligent.

    An eagle swooped down from the sky and landed gently on his shoulder.

    "Ah, little eagle," the old man chuckled softly. "Looking for another free meal, are you?"

    But before the bird could respond with a squawk, a sudden gust of wind swept past them¡ªunnatural, sharp, and charged with power.

    The old man froze. Even the eagle stiffened.

    His expression shifted. A single bead of sweat formed on his forehead.

    "...Such overwhelming power," he whispered. "In all my 370 years, I''ve never felt anything like this."

    He rubbed his shoulder slowly, the pressure still lingering in his bones. His thoughts turned inward.

    ''Who is it...? Has the Church finally grown tired of my disappearance? Have they sent an ?Angel? to drag me back?''

    He sighed, weary. "Tch. They just had to make me ?Pope?, didn''t they? All I ever wanted was a quiet life..."

    ---

    Elsewhere across Anatolia, several hidden figures felt the ripple of divine presence.

    In an ancient temple deep within the Choson province, a frail-looking man sat cross-legged on an altar. His body was so thin, it looked like a gust of wind could blow him away. He wore a faded monk''s robe, his skin pale, veins showing beneath the surface.

    Kneeling below him were several followers, all clad in the same monk-like garb.

    "This vessel... won''t last much longer," the man rasped, clutching a bracelet in one trembling hand. "You must find me another¡ªsomething stronger. A healthy body. A capable one."

    "We understand, my lord!" one of the followers said, bowing lower.

    "Do it quickly," the man said, his breath shallow. "If you succeed, you''ll be rewarded. And this church of ours... it won''t be called a cult for much longer. We''ll take this province first. Then the world."

    But then¡ªhe froze.

    His body jerked upright. His eyes widened in shock.

    "My lord? Is something wrong?" one follower asked, alarmed.

    The thin man didn''t answer. He was trembling.

    ''This power... this pressure...!''

    He gritted his teeth, rage and panic bubbling beneath the surface.

    ''I knew it... I knew we weren''t the only ones eyeing this world. That divine aura... It has to be a warning. Either Solarus himself... or one of his enforcers. They''re telling us to back off. To stay in our place!''

    The floor of the temple quaked. The air grew thick, heavy¡ªsuffocating. Several followers clutched their throats, gasping as the oppressive aura weighed down on them.

    "Urgh..."

    The frail man finally snapped out of his thoughts and glared down at them.

    "Useless fools!" he roared. "I told you¡ªfind me a proper vessel!"

    "Y-Yes, my lord! Right away!"

    ---

    Across the Anatolia Continent, hidden cults and factions felt it¡ªthe tremor of a divine presence descending into their world.

    In a packed cinema deep within the heart of the Horn Kingdom, a figure sat in the center row, unmoving. The High Arbiter, cloaked in simple clothes to blend in, paused mid-popcorn bite. His eyes gleamed with subtle amusement.

    ''Hmm? A new deity... already making a statement? So eager to be noticed?'' he thought with a chuckle.

    A nearby shadow twitched¡ªand from it stepped a tall, sleek figure with midnight skin, green eyes and curly hair. The Shadow Elf. His voice was low and sharp. "Did you feel that, High Arbiter?"

    The High Arbiter didn''t look his way, but nodded. "Loud and clear."

    The Shadow Elf frowned. "Another damn ?Invader?. They never learn. Our world already belongs to the Three Known Gods. Do they truly think they can challenge that?"

    The High Arbiter gave a soft chuckle. "I wouldn''t judge them too harshly. After all... weren''t our gods once the same?"

    The Shadow Elf stiffened. "That... was different. That history is behind us, my lord."

    The High Arbiter''s eyes glittered. "Is it? Or have we simply rewritten it to suit our pride?"

    The silence stretched.

    "You seem unsettled," the High Arbiter added, glancing sideways. "Are you feeling guilty, perhaps?"

    The Shadow Elf lowered his head and said nothing.

    The High Arbiter leaned back in his seat, crossing one leg over the other. "Four hundred years ago, the gods we serve now destroyed the pantheon before them. They didn''t ask permission. They didn''t negotiate. They conquered."

    His voice dropped, a whisper laced with amusement. "So, if one deity could do it... why not another?"

    Without another word, the Shadow Elf vanished into the darkness. The High Arbiter leaned back in his seat, letting the flickering screen paint light across his face.

    He looked toward the ceiling, beyond the theater, toward the unseen heavens.

    ''This world grows more unstable by the day... and I can''t help but feel it''s all building toward something. An end, perhaps... or a beginning.''

    A quiet smirk tugged at his lips. "How thrilling."

    "I wonder how Arthur Pendragon is doing. His creations are a delight. Let''s just hope he doesn''t end up as someone else''s puppet... It''d be a shame to waste such talent."

    And then, with a chuckle that echoed faintly through the crowded cinema, he whispered,

    "This show... is just getting started."

 Chapter 304: Debut

    Chapter 304 - Debut

    (Arthur POV)

    ''Damn it... I didn''t think there were others out there on my level.''

    I stood there, overlooking the skyline once more. The world below looked different now¡ªlike I was seeing it through a new lens.

    "And here I thought I was unstoppable," I muttered with a wry chuckle. "Guess I''m not quite there yet..."

    Shaking my head, I returned to my office chair and sank into it. With a calm breath, I suppressed my divine aura, pulling it deep within me until not even a flicker remained.

    "Looks like I''m not the only rich man in town," I said to myself. "Not the only big fish in this pond. Best to stay humble and grow quietly."

    I opened the [Entertainment System] interface. Pages of glowing text and icons danced before me¡ªoptions, upgrades, quests... promises of greater power, if I could keep people entertained.

    ''I suppose that''s the plan,'' I mused, stroking my chin. ''Stick to what I''m good at. If entertainment is my path to power, then so be it. Let the world watch me climb.''

    Curious, I tapped into my [Status Panel].

    "Huh..." I murmured. "My stats and skills really did spike after my ascension."

    One line caught my eye immediately¡ª{Primal Morningstar}. The icon beside it shimmered with a new intensity.

    "Phase 4?" I whispered, eyes narrowing. "So I''ve unlocked another transformation..."

    I felt a thrill in my chest, but I held back. Not now. No flashy scenes. Not with unknown gods lurking.

    Then another notification caught my attention¡ª{Creator''s Realm} had also leveled up. The details were more expansive than before. I tapped on it, scrolling through the updated description.

    And then I paused, eyes wide.

    "...Wait a minute."

    I read it again.

    > Creator''s Realm (Lv. 5 Proficiency):

    [User may now extract non-living objects from fictional worlds¡ªships, planes, mechs, tools, weapons, structures, etc.]

    [Extraction of living non-human entities (e.g., beasts, magical creatures, AIs) is now possible depending on user''s power level and world-tier.]

    [Human characters and sentient humanoids remain locked for narrative balance.]

    [Extraction cooldown applies. Extraction from unstable fictional worlds may trigger anomalies.]

    My jaw tightened.

    "So... you''re telling me I can now take the Nine-Tailed Beasts from the Naruto world and bring them here?"

    I leaned forward, heart thudding.

    "Or a Gundam. Or the Flying Dutchman. Or a Quinjet?"

    I exhaled, both excited and cautious.

    "Maybe I could get Chopper too," I muttered with a smirk. Then I paused. "Wait... now that I think about it, I haven''t even drawn One Piece yet. I''ve already created Dragon Ball, Naruto, even Yu Yu Hakusho... but not the number one manga of all time?"

    The realization made me frown. Without wasting another second, I performed a hand sign¡ªShadow Clone Jutsu.

    A half-dozen clones popped into existence, each one resembling me... though a few had glasses or hats. Their expressions ranged from annoyed to lazy.

    "You guys," I pointed, "draw One Piece. Fast. At least a few Chapters. I plan to start the anime adaptation next week."

    The clones groaned in protest.

    "Another one? Seriously?"

    "Bro, our workload is stacked already¡ªHarry Potter edits, Naruto filler arcs¡ª"

    "I just finished volume 3 of Sherlock Holmes, and now you want this?"

    I waved them off casually. "I''ll treat you all to a vacation simulation next week. Or maybe a hot spring scene with fanservice¡ªyour pick."

    The complaints stopped immediately.

    "Tch. Say less."

    "Fine, fine, we''re on it."

    With that, I teleported them to the Hellfire Anime Studio.

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    The next day, life for Arthur Pendragon returned to its oddly routine chaos.

    His shadow clones, now essentially staff members, busied themselves with releasing or drafting volumes from the seemingly infinite library of intellectual properties: Harry Potter, Batman, Spider-Man, The Great Gatsby, Sherlock Holmes, Naruto, Dragon Ball, Tom & Jerry, Popeye¡ªand now, One Piece.

    While several volumes of Harry Potter were already complete, Arthur chose to stagger their release in sync with future film adaptations, building anticipation and keeping fans hooked. Sales were steady¡ªbut they''d spike again the moment the sequel hit theaters.

    As for the rest, his clones were drowning in deadlines.

    Yet despite the growing pressure, the quality never dropped. They weren''t just scribbling¡ªevery page, every scene was meticulously refined. Arthur''s studio had redefined multimedia production.

    Meanwhile, Arthur strolled leisurely through his hidden workspace, his gaze occasionally flicking toward his clones hard at work. Screens flashed with panels, scripts, and audio waves¡ªbut his mind was elsewhere.

    Today, he had only one destination in mind: Joseph.

    The young performer had been immersed in training for weeks¡ªperfecting his vocals, mastering his dance routines, and sharpening his stage presence. It was now early August, and Arthur could feel it in his gut.

    The moment had come.

    It was time for Joseph''s official debut.

    Arthur entered the rehearsal studio, watching Joseph as he moved through his routine with unwavering focus. His rhythm, posture, and timing had matured. He was no longer just a trainee¡ªhe looked like a star in the making.

    Arthur nodded in approval and gestured to the sound engineers. One of the staff members gave Joseph the signal.

    Joseph glanced at Arthur, eyes gleaming with determination, and returned the nod before stepping into the soundproof booth.

    The instrumental kicked in. Joseph began recording his debut track¡ªan energetic, rhythmic piece bursting with groove and charisma.

    When the session ended, the staff played back the track. Arthur listened closely, arms folded, eyes narrowed in concentration.

    As the final note faded, he tapped his fingers against his elbow and nodded slowly. "Not bad... for a first record. Could be better."

    Still, despite the critique, a flicker of surprise crossed his face. There was something about the sound¡ªsomething beyond technique. The song carried a strange, uplifting energy. It made his pulse steady... his mood lighter.

    ''So this is the effect of his ?Musical Magic?,'' Arthur thought, eyes glinting. ''It''s subtle... but it works.''

    Joseph listened to the first playback of his recorded track, brows furrowing in quiet dissatisfaction. Without saying a word, he stepped back into the booth and signaled the engineers to run it again.

    Arthur raised an eyebrow as he observed from behind the glass.

    Joseph repeated the process¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil he was finally satisfied. It wasn''t until the fifth take that he stepped out, sweat on his brow but a calm determination in his eyes.

    Arthur couldn''t help but smile.

    ''He''s more of a perfectionist than I am... I like that.''

    He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed as he thought to himself.

    ''I think this track deserves a special launch... yes. I''ll time its release with the launch of the Hellfire Walkman. A new sound, paired with a new device¡ªit''ll be perfect.''

    Excitement buzzed in his chest. The plan was coming together.

    That evening, Arthur returned to Victory''s Peak and entered his Pendragon Villa. He stepped into his private study and reached for the object resting at the center of his desk¡ªan odd-looking mechanical box, etched with intricate runes and gear-like patterns.

    It clicked faintly as he touched it, the symbols shifting subtly like they were alive.

    The ?Nether Puzzle Box?.

    A gift from his brother, Azazel.

    Arthur had already unlocked its mechanism days ago. As he twisted the top, the box responded with a hum, projecting a magical, three-dimensional map into the air above it.

    It was the Nether Realm.

    The projection revealed just a sliver of the vast and terrifying underworld¡ªone corner of a realm far larger and more dangerous than Arthur had imagined. Swirling mists and jagged lines marked the unknown. Most of the map remained hidden, blurred, or sealed by deeper magic.

    His eyes narrowed at a particular region labeled ?Old Deities Prison?.

    It might seem like just another forgotten cave¡ªbut the name alone sent a cold shiver down his spine.

    Without hesitation, Arthur teleported to the Glacia Expanse, his figure cutting through the frostbitten winds. He approached the ancient Anus Gate and, without delay, forced it open with divine strength.

    The dimension distorted around him, warping as if to resist his entry.

    But his body, now divine, held firm.

    "Looks like I''ll be gone for a while..." he muttered before vanishing inside.

    ---

    August 18, 1275 ¨C Horn Kingdom

    Once again, Hellfire captivated the public¡ªthis time with the debut of a sleek, modern product through a dynamic TV commercial.

    The screen lit up with an energetic workplace scene. A young, well-dressed office employee moved confidently through a busy corporate floor, holding a slim, sleek device in hand.

    Narrator (V.O.):

    "Want to enjoy music while you work? While you move? While you live?"

    "Introducing the Hellfire Walkman¡ªmusic, anywhere and everywhere."

    As the employee slipped on a pair of stylish earpieces, a bright, pulsing beat exploded through the speakers. The screen followed his stride as he exited the building, walked the city streets, and boarded a tram¡ªsmiling all the while.

    And then, the voice hit:

    "You know, I was¡ª

    I was wondering, you know

    If you could keep on,

    Because the force,

    It''s got a lot of power.

    And it makes me feel like¡ªah,

    It makes me feel like¡ªooh."

    The funky rhythm and falsetto vocals surged through the scene, lighting up the ad with life and motion.

    {Hellfire Walkman ¨C Yours for just 240 HKD. Available soon at several Hellscape locations.}

    The moment the advertisement ended, the people of Horn Kingdom were hooked.

    Crowds in taverns, cafes, and shopping districts were already reacting.

    "That song¡ªwhat was that? It''s so catchy!"

    "A device that lets me listen to music wherever I go? Finally!"

    "Wait... I don''t have to lug around this bulky radio speaker anymore?!"

    By the end of the day, thousands rushed to Hellfire-affiliated stores.

    "Do you have the Hellfire Walkman?"

    "Where can I buy it?"

    "I need one¡ªno, two!"

    Demand surged instantly. Every purchase of the Walkman came with a free trial song¡ªJoseph''s debut track.

 Chapter 305: Walkman

    Chapter 305 - Walkman

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Hellfire Walkman became an overnight sensation.

    Thanks to its aggressive marketing¡ªTV ads, glowing billboards, and sleek posters plastered across bus stops and train stations¡ªthe sleek little music device quickly dominated the public''s attention.

    While all age groups showed interest, its biggest fanbase came from youth aged sixteen to thirty. They loved music, and the Walkman gave them the freedom to listen anywhere, anytime.

    At Horn City''s Public High School, inside a sunny third-floor classroom, a group of students huddled excitedly around one of their classmates.

    A young incubus with tousled gray hair leaned back confidently in his seat, casually wearing an earpiece and holding the sought-after device in hand.

    "C''mon, Louis, just let me try it once!" one student begged.

    "Me too! I want to hear that new track!"

    The incubus¡ªLouis¡ªsighed, clearly enjoying the attention. With a smirk, he turned toward a particular classmate.

    "Alright, alright... Keith, you can go first."

    The pretty demoness blinked in surprise. She had long black hair, deep violet eyes, and the quiet grace of a well-trained mage. She hesitated for a beat before smiling.

    "Thanks, Louis."

    He handed her one of the earpieces. As she placed it gently in her ear, Louis pressed play.

    The moment the music began, Keith''s eyes widened.

    "Whoa," she whispered. "The sound is so clear... And this song¡ªit''s really good!"

    The others leaned in, trying to get her reaction.

    "What''s it feel like?"

    "Hey, save a turn for me!"

    But Keith didn''t answer. A warm, tingling sensation was spreading through her chest. Her mind, previously cluttered with school stress, slowly relaxed. Her breathing slowed. Her mood lifted like a veil had been removed.

    And then she noticed it.

    "...There''s magic," she said aloud, brows furrowing. "This song¡ªit has a magical calming effect!"

    Louis blinked. "Wait, seriously?"

    Even he hadn''t noticed it. But he could tell by Keith''s tone¡ªit wasn''t just placebo.

    The other students went wild.

    "Magic? From a song?"

    "I knew it felt weirdly good..."

    One by one, Louis began offering the earpiece¡ªthough only to the girls, of course.

    The boys groaned loudly.

    "Tch. Typical incubus behavior."

    "Can''t believe we''re being sidelined over here..."

    Meanwhile, across Horn City, similar moments unfolded.

    A man in the middle of a road rage meltdown paused as soon as he slipped on his Walkman. His breath steadied. His grip on the steering wheel loosened.

    Others¡ªcafe workers, soldiers, exhausted shopkeepers¡ªfelt the same strange peace wash over them as soon as the music played.

    It didn''t take long for the phenomenon to catch the attention of experts.

    News outlets ran with the headlines:

    "Hellfire Walkman: Magical Music, or Just Smart Marketing?" ¨C Horn Music Weekly

    "Science Daily: Walkman-Induced Serenity¡ªExperts Weigh In on the Surprising Calming Effect"

    Magic circles, academic publications, and even televised broadcasts began dissecting the device. Analysts attributed the effect to advanced enchantments built into the Walkman.

    None of them realized the truth.

    It wasn''t the Walkman.

    It was Joseph Jackson.

    The first track embedded into the device¡ªJoseph''s debut single¡ªwas infused with a subtle, unconscious spell. His rare and misunderstood gift: ?Musical Magic?.

    And the world was just beginning to feel its touch.

    ---

    Sales of the Hellfire Walkman continued to skyrocket with each passing day. What started as a curious gadget powered by a single track¡ªJoseph Jackson''s debut, "Don''t Stop Til'' You Get Enough"¡ªsoon became a cultural phenomenon.

    While the Walkman initially featured only that one song, its music library steadily grew, now including hit tracks from bands like Nirvana and Queen. This expanding selection kept excitement alive, preventing the typical sales drop most products experienced after launch.

    Still, it was Joseph''s song that held the spotlight.

    Despite being new to the scene, "Don''t Stop Til'' You Get Enough" quickly climbed the charts, going head-to-head with long-standing hits like Nirvana''s "Smells Like Teen Spirit" and Queen''s "We Are the Champions". Those two songs had dominated for nearly two years¡ªbut now, a new contender was turning heads.

    The August issue of Horn Music Weekly placed Joseph''s track within the Top 30, a feat few newcomers had ever achieved. According to audience surveys, the song was especially popular among young people.

    While its initial popularity could be attributed to the fact that it came bundled for free with every Hellfire Walkman, something deeper kept listeners hooked.

    It wasn''t just the beat, or Joseph''s voice¡ªit was the way the song felt.

    Listeners described the track as calming, even uplifting. Many reported feeling lighter, more focused, more... balanced after listening. Even die-hard Nirvana and Queen fans admitted that Joseph''s debut had an inexplicable energy to it¡ªsomething even legendary tracks couldn''t replicate.

    On the Hellbook Music Forums, discussions about the Hellfire Walkman exploded in popularity. Within days, the threads had amassed thousands of posts, comments, and shares.

    One trending post read:

    "Hellfire just doesn''t stop, huh? First films, then computers, and now a music device? I bet the radio stations are sweating bullets right now."

    Music enthusiasts across the platform buzzed with awe. Many expressed admiration for Hellfire''s evolution¡ªwhat had begun as a film studio had grown into a media empire, expanding into home entertainment, computers, and now portable music tech.

    In one of the most active subthreads, Arthur Pendragon''s die-hard fan group lit up the board:

    "The Great Exiled One strikes again. I''ll bet the Morningstar family regrets casting him out now."

    "Everything the boss touches turns to gold. He''s unstoppable."

    "I became a fan because of his films. But now? I''m a fan of everything he does."

    Meanwhile, a separate post about the Walkman''s free bundled track began trending. The title was simple:

    "Anyone else blown away by the free song? Who is this singer??"

    Replies poured in by the hundreds:

    "His voice is so smooth... I swear, listening to it calms my anxiety. Who is he?"

    "Rumor has it Arthur just signed a new artist to Hellfire Records."

    "No info yet, but I''m already a fan. I''ve had the song on loop since I bought the Walkman."

    As the comments kept coming, forums across the internet lit up. In other kingdoms connected to the web, curious users stumbled upon the hype¡ªbut were frustrated to find the Hellfire Walkman exclusive to the Horn Kingdom.

    "I live in Choson and I''m dying to try it."

    "Why wasn''t I born in Horn Kingdom..."

    "They get everything first. It''s so unfair."

    While the computer and Hellfire Entertainment System were once considered the crown jewels of the company''s electronics division, the Walkman had quickly eclipsed them in both sales and cultural impact. Gaming, for all its popularity, still catered to a specific audience.

    But music?

    Music transcended age, gender, and background. It belonged to everyone.

    And now, everyone wanted the Walkman.

 Chapter 306: Rising star

    Chapter 306 - Rising star

    (Joseph Jackson POV)

    It''s been a while since I started living in this kingdom, but everything still feels new.

    Every day, I learn something different¡ªabout the city, about the people, about myself. This morning, I was walking down the sidewalk on my way to Hellscape, planning to stock up on groceries for the week. Hands tucked into my pockets, I let the city sounds wash over me¡ªfootsteps, voices, the low rumble of passing vehicles. Strangely, the noise didn''t bother me. If anything, it gave the city its pulse.

    Sunlight glinted off the glass buildings around me. Massive billboards flashed with vibrant colors, and sleek cars cruised down spotless streets. I found myself murmuring under my breath, "This city... it''s so far ahead of Ferland."

    And it was.

    Back in Morningstar Kingdom¡ªwhere I grew up¡ªFerland was considered a major city. But now, after just a few weeks in Horn City, I could see the difference. I used to think this place was small and backward. That Morningstar, being one of the largest demon kingdoms on the continent besides Bharat, had no equal.

    But Horn surprised me.

    It might be small in size, but it was rich in innovation¡ªentertainment, technology, culture. The "internet" had only recently become accessible across the continent, yet here in Horn, it was already everywhere. Widely used, integrated into daily life. In every shop, on every street corner.

    Morningstar feels like the past, I realized. Horn is the future.

    And deep down, I knew the reason.

    ''Is it because of the Exiled Prince? Because of Arthur?''

    It had to be.

    I once swore loyalty to the Morningstar family. Especially to Princess Lucy. But after the way she cast me aside like I was nothing, I swore I''d never serve them again.

    Now, my loyalty belongs only to one demon.

    Arthur.

    Because of him, I have a purpose. A future. My debut song¡ªthe one he helped me record¡ªwas a success. And this morning, I saw it with my own eyes.

    As I approached the towering Hellscape building, the mall speakers caught my ear.

    It was my song.

    I froze.

    The soft beat filled the atrium, and I watched¡ªreally watched¡ªas people stopped to listen. Some swayed gently to the rhythm. Others mouthed the words. A few sang out loud.

    It was surreal.

    My voice... was part of their day.

    "This..." I breathed, stunned. "They''re listening to me."

    I hadn''t left the studio much since the song''s release. I hadn''t seen the public''s reaction firsthand. But now that I had, something inside me warmed. I smiled¡ªgenuine, from the heart¡ªand headed toward the grocery section with a little more spring in my step.

    I picked up what I needed, then returned to my apartment inside Hellfire Park.

    As soon as I stepped through the door, a staff member greeted me.

    "Mr. Jackson, there''s a message waiting for you on your workstation. Came through Hellfire Messenger."

    "Got it," I nodded.

    I headed to my study, switched on the sleek monitor, and opened the notification.

    A message flashed across the screen:

    ?Hello! This is 69.9 FM. We''d love to invite you to perform your debut song live on our radio station. Please respond as soon as possible.?

    I blinked at the screen.

    Then smiled.

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    It had only been a week and a half since the release of the Hellfire Walkman, yet the numbers spoke for themselves.

    The product was brand new, but the market reception was anything but uncertain. Total sales had already reached 67.2 million HKD, with over 280,000 units sold.

    While the public continued to rave about the convenience and musical quality of the device, record labels¡ªboth local and international¡ªhad begun to take notice.

    Much like the early days of television, when savvy businessmen saw the potential and launched entire TV channels, music executives now saw the Walkman as the future of distribution.

    Inside a dimly lit private room in an upscale bar in Wales Kingdom, the CEO of Courier Dragon Records¡ªone of the continent''s well-known labels¡ªsat in conversation with two trusted executives.

    The CEO, a sharp-eyed blonde man named Perry, swirled a glass of amber liquor in his hand.

    "There''s a new device Hellfire released," he began, glancing between them. "It''s called the Walkman."

    He leaned forward, his voice low but brimming with intent.

    "I see gold in it. The market''s already forming. Sales are still in the hundreds of thousands, but the trend is clear¡ªthis thing''s going to explode."

    Across from him, a poised woman in a crimson blazer nodded, sipping from her wine glass.

    "I agree. If it spreads outside Horn Kingdom, demand will skyrocket. We need to prepare. Figure out how to adapt our music to whatever format the Walkman uses."

    The third in the group, a half-demon with dark skin and electric-blue hair, tapped the table thoughtfully.

    "I looked into it. It doesn''t use VHS or any of the standard formats. It runs on something new¡ªcassette tapes, apparently."

    Perry raised an eyebrow. "Cassette?"

    "Yeah," the half-demon continued. "We''ll need to coordinate with our distributors. Or better yet, talk directly with Hellfire. If we want our tracks to be available in that format, we''ll need their specs."

    Perry smirked. "Then we make that our priority. Get our catalog into the Walkman library before the competition does."

    Outside this room, other record labels were already reaching the same conclusion. Conversations were happening in boardrooms and lounges, across kingdoms and realms.

    And all of them had one name on their lips: Hellfire.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the 69.9 FM radio studio, Joseph stepped through the soundproof doors and was greeted warmly by the two hosts.

    "Welcome, Joseph Jackson, to 69.9 FM!" the male host beamed, standing to shake his hand.

    Joseph nodded, offering a calm smile. "Thanks for having me."

    The female host leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Joseph, I''m sure you''re aware that your debut song has been taking off¡ªespecially since it was bundled with the Hellfire Walkman, which everyone seems to be going crazy for. How does it feel?"

    Joseph exhaled softly, his voice steady but sincere. "Honestly? I''m excited. But more than anything, I''m grateful to my one and only boss¡ªArthur Pendragon. Without him, I wouldn''t be here."

    The hosts exchanged a smile, clearly charmed by his humility.

    After a few more pleasantries, they gave him the cue to begin.

    Joseph stepped up to the mic. The lights dimmed slightly. A soft instrumental filled the room.

    Then¡ªhe sang.

    His voice floated through the airwaves, reaching thousands across Horn City. It wasn''t just his voice¡ªit was the magic woven into every note. The hosts, though not versed in magic, felt its effects instantly. A calming warmth spread through their bodies, easing their thoughts, their stress, their tension.

    They glanced at each other, blinking in quiet awe.

    "...Incredible," the male host whispered.

    Listeners across the city experienced the same thing. Some stopped in their tracks, others closed their eyes and let the melody wrap around them like a warm breeze. Even after the song ended, the feeling lingered.

    Calls poured into the station.

    "I need to know who this Joseph guy is!"

    "Where can I see his face? I want to watch him perform!"

    And soon, they''d get their wish.

    Major TV networks across the Horn Kingdom began reaching out to Joseph for interviews and guest appearances. The Tonight Show with Rocky Montclair, Hellfire''s flagship late-night program, was the first to extend an invitation. Other networks¡ªwho already had their own late-night spinoffs inspired by Rocky''s format¡ªsoon followed, eager to feature the rising star on their stages.

    With just one debut song, Joseph''s name was now echoing across the kingdom¡ªand beyond. Thanks to the internet, his fame reached even other nations, sparking interest from fans and curiosity from media outlets, even though most of them hadn''t yet heard his song.

    And as Joseph''s star rose, so did the Walkman''s success.

    Demand for the Hellfire Walkman exploded internationally. Distributors from neighboring kingdoms began contacting Hellfire, eager to bring the product to their markets.

    Watching this success from the royal palace was Princess Marry¡ªthe brilliant and calculating heir of Horn Kingdom. From her balcony, she observed the city below and the ripple effect Arthur''s influence had caused.

    She recalled Arthur''s proposal from months ago: to help her ascend the throne, reform the Horn Kingdom''s stock exchange, and turn the region into a self-sustaining economic powerhouse. In return, she would support his vision¡ªand help him dethrone her own parents.

    She had hesitated then.

    But not anymore.

    Still holding the magical contract in her hands, she whispered to herself, "Am I really doing the right thing?"

    Her mind flashed back to a moment that had long festered¡ªwhen a royal envoy from the Wales Kingdom visited and treated Horn''s nobles like second-class citizens. The arrogance. The entitlement.

    Horn was still under Wales'' influence, and every noble and tourist from there made sure they knew it.

    Her fingers tightened around the pen.

    She was tired of it.

    Tired of watching her homeland treated as a stepping stone.

    Tired of waiting for change.

    With a sharp breath, she signed the contract¡ªbinding her fate to Arthur''s revolution.

    ---

    Read advanced 30+ Chapters on p-a-treon.com/NewComer714

 Chapter 307: Netherworld exploration

    Chapter 307 - Netherworld exploration

    (3rd Person POV)

    The moon hung high in the dark sky¡ªfull, red, and solemn. Its scarlet light bled across the endless, twisted forest below. Wind howled through the warped trees, their crooked shapes swaying violently. Rustling grass, brittle leaves, and eerie screeches echoed from unknown directions, painting the atmosphere with dread.

    Slithering across the rugged ground was a grotesque creature¡ªits body stretched long like a centipede, but instead of insect legs, it had hundreds of human limbs writhing beneath it. Its head resembled an ant''s, its obsidian eyes reflecting the moonlight in a glassy glow. From its mandibles came a distorted clicking sound¡ªhalf whisper, half screech.

    Its aura, though invisible, radiated terror. Weaker beasts fled its presence, hiding in burrows and shadows.

    Suddenly¡ªwithout warning¡ªit was crushed.

    An unseen pressure slammed into it from above, reducing its form into pulp. Viscous black blood sprayed upward, staining the low-hanging clouds in the sky. The surrounding forest fell into silence¡ªuntil distant howls broke out in terror.

    The source of the attack descended from the heavens¡ªa cloaked figure floating effortlessly in the air. His dark, tousled hair fluttered in the wind, and his golden eyes glowed like twin suns in the night.

    Arthur.

    He hovered over the creature''s ruined body, observing the dark fragments scattered across the blood-soaked soil. Among them were shards¡ªdense, dark, and humming with raw energy.

    He raised a hand, and three of the shards floated into his palm.

    "Hm... these again." His voice was quiet but focused. "Magic cores."

    They pulsed softly in his grasp¡ªdense with an unfamiliar power.

    "I''ve been collecting these," Arthur muttered. "Still don''t know their exact use... but it''s not ordinary mana. It feels... compressed. Like natural gas packed into stone." He turned one between his fingers. "Strange..."

    Each core was roughly the size of a child''s palm. A few, rarer ones, were larger¡ªlike the size of a grown man''s.

    He tucked the shards into his system storage and turned to continue his journey.

    It had been two weeks since Arthur entered the Nether Realm, and already, he understood one thing:

    This place was anything but simple.

    It wasn''t just dangerous¡ªit was unreal. Creatures here weren''t just beasts. Many were unnatural, abominations of physical and spiritual fusion. Some were so monstrous they couldn''t be categorized at all.

    "I''m glad I didn''t come here as a Demigod," Arthur muttered. "If I had, I wouldn''t have lasted a day."

    The creature he crushed moments ago? That thing radiated a power equivalent to a Demigod-level entity¡ªstrong enough to level a small kingdom in a single attack. Horn Kingdom would''ve been flattened by one stomp from that thing''s cursed limb.

    "The size of this realm..." Arthur muttered as he soared forward, eyes scanning the ever-shifting terrain. "With how fast I''ve been flying, I should''ve circled the mortal world a dozen times over by now."

    Yet he had only scratched the surface.

    A wisp of mist drifted toward him¡ªshimmering and alive. Arthur narrowed his eyes.

    "Tch. That damn spirit again."

    The cloud reached for him, seeking to entrap him in an illusion¡ªa dreamscape trap. A tsukuyomi-like technique.

    With a flick of his finger, Arthur''s divine aura lashed out. The mist shrieked briefly before disintegrating into nothing.

    "You think you can pull me into your fake little dream again?" Arthur scoffed. "Try harder."

    Without another glance, he flew on.

    His destination was near¡ªThe Prison of the Old Deities.

    Along the way, he encountered more creatures¡ªboth physical and spiritual. Most kept their distance. A few tried to get in his way.

    Arthur sighed, brushing his fingers through his wind-tossed hair as he hovered in the murky air of the Nether Realm.

    "If I could just use the damn bracelet..." he muttered. "The Bracelet of Lifeblood Veins should let me teleport anywhere with the World Traverser function... but here?"

    He glanced down at the dormant band on his wrist. No glow. No response.

    "Completely useless," he said with a click of his tongue. "This realm''s blocking it off."

    A few days had passed since then. He had yet to find the Old Deities'' Prison, and in the meantime, he''d collected a staggering number of cores¡ª3,770, according to his system storage.

    Tired, Arthur perched atop a giant skeletal tree that pierced through the dark fog. When a monstrous bird attempted to ambush him, it was instantly vaporized by a single thought.

    He sat down on the wide branch, arms resting on his knees, and murmured to himself, "I wonder how things are going back in the world... now that the Walkman''s out?"

    He had only left a long-lasting shadow clone to replace himself temporarily¡ªand while the clone could hold for months, the uncertainty was starting to bother him.

    Another clone had been sent to the Draconic Realm, located in the distant oceans of the mortal world. Originally, Arthur planned to explore that realm himself¡ªbut out of confidence, he chose the Nether Realm instead.

    "I really thought I could switch back quickly using World Traverser," he grumbled. "Swap places with the clone in a flash."

    He exhaled slowly, resting his head against the bark behind him. "Not only do I have to rely on a clone to manage my studio... but the one in the Draconic Realm?" He frowned. "I''m starting to worry he might be too harsh with the dragons..."

    ---

    At Hellfire Park, Chairman''s Office ¡ª Shadow Clone Arthur

    Arthur #2 lounged at his desk, feet propped up and one hand lazily picking his nose. In the other, he held a game controller, eyes glued to the glowing screen.

    He was playing Pacman, the iconic hit from the Hellfire Entertainment System.

    On the couch nearby, Firfel and Vivienne watched in disbelief.

    Vivienne folded her arms, her brow twitching. She nudged Firfel and said loudly¡ªjust enough for him to hear, "Is this seriously how your boyfriend treats guests? He''s completely ignoring us!"

    Firfel sighed, clearly exhausted. "I don''t know what''s gotten into him," she muttered, shaking her head. "He hasn''t replied to my Hellphone messages in days. And now that we''re right in front of him, he still won''t acknowledge us..."

    Arthur, naturally, heard every word¡ªbut he couldn''t care less.

    "I''m in the middle of a game. Don''t bother me," he said, not even glancing their way.

    Vivienne''s eye twitched. "You bastard! Did you forget your big movie promotion is this week¡ªand here you are playing Pacman like it''s some life-or-death mission?!"

    Firfel held Vivienne back gently, keeping her cool. "Forget it. If games are more important to him than real life, let him rot in it."

    She turned toward Arthur with a cold gaze. "I hope your high score keeps you warm tonight."

    With that, Firfel spun on her heel and stormed out, dragging a fuming Vivienne with her.

    "Hmph! Not only did you fail to serve us that heavenly tea you always offer, but..." Vivienne huffed in frustration. "Not even a proper escort to the door? And you dare call yourself a gentleman?!"

    Arthur watched them leave with a blank stare, then muttered under his breath, "Tch. Let the real one deal with that mess. I''m just a clone. All I want is to enjoy my downtime."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Draconic Realm...

    The skies were clear, the sun blazing over a mountainous terrain riddled with ancient caves and winding peaks. Dragons soared majestically through the air¡ªat least, most of them did.

    One dragon, however, wasn''t flying so majestically.

    Its wings were bruised. Scales cracked. Pride shattered.

    Atop its back sat another Arthur.

    Unlike the lazy one in the office, this version radiated dominance, his golden eyes surveying the skies with disinterest.

    "Hmph. Dragons... overrated," he scoffed. "I still don''t get what the original sees in this realm."

    The dragon beneath him flinched at his voice.

    Arthur kicked its side lightly. "Keep flying. And don''t waste my time. Take me somewhere actually impressive."

    "Y-yes, sir!" the dragon stammered, wings struggling to keep pace. Other dragons nearby gave them a wide berth, too afraid to interfere.

    Arthur crossed his arms.

    "So far, this place''s biggest accomplishment is wasting my patience."

 Chapter 308: Insane

    Chapter 308 - Insane

    (Imprisoned Deity POV)

    ''Damn those gods... especially Solarus! That sanctimonious bastard chained me here himself!''

    My teeth clenched as I sat shackled¡ªnaked, wrists bound, back against cold stone. My body, though divine, was bruised by centuries of stillness. My breath came heavy, eyes narrowing with hatred as bitter memories played on a loop in my mind.

    ''It''s been over four hundred years... Four hundred years in this forsaken pit.''

    The moment I shifted, the chains tightened¡ªdigging into my skin as if to mock me. They responded to thought, not just motion. They knew when rage filled me.

    And rage always filled me.

    I remembered the war.

    The day the Outer Gods descended¡ªuninvited, alien, merciless.

    I, one of the last of the Native Gods, fought alongside the others to defend our dominion.

    But we lost.

    Some of us were slaughtered.

    Others... like me... were sealed away.

    Imprisoned deep within the bowels of this realm¡ªnever to see the world again.

    A sharp pulse of divine energy escaped me in a grunt. My fury surged, a volatile storm of power I could barely contain.

    ''Just you wait... you bastards... I will have my revenge. I will take back everything you stole from us!''

    With a desperate growl, I braced and strained against the chains¡ªforcing every bit of power into my limbs.

    They didn''t budge.

    Worse, they tightened, sinking deeper into my skin.

    ''Damn these chains... I''ve been trying to break free for 410 years... They''re forged from divine ore mined in the Higher Realm¡ªdesigned to drain me physically, mentally, spiritually.''

    If this goes on much longer...

    ''At this rate, I''ll be completely drained in another five thousand years... and in just two thousand, I''ll forget everything¡ªmy name, my memories, my wrath...''

    I''ll become nothing but a soulless puppet.

    "No..." I whispered hoarsely, voice cracked. "If I don''t escape within two thousand years, there''ll be no one left to take revenge..."

    My grip trembled.

    Then¡ª

    Footsteps.

    Faint. Distant.

    My ears twitched.

    "Huh?" I muttered. "My imagination again? These damn chains... they mess with my mind..."

    I tried to shake it off¡ªbut the steps grew louder.

    Clearer.

    My eyes snapped open, wide.

    A shadow fell across the chamber.

    I looked up.

    And there¡ªstanding before me¡ªwas someone.

    A person... someone actually made it in here?!

    "Wh¡ªWhat? Someone... someone made it in here?!"

    My heart thundered¡ªnot from fear, but disbelief.

    I stared at the stranger.

    And then I noticed.

    Those horns¡ªsmall, red, peeking from his forehead.

    My breath caught.

    ''No doubt about it... he''s a descendant of that deity...''

    My eyes narrowed, confusion tightening in my chest.

    ''What is he doing here? No¡ªhow is he even alive?''

    All the descendants of the old gods were supposed to be wiped out.

    ''Solarus and the other two made it clear¡ªevery bloodline tied to the Native Gods would be purged... erased from existence. That decree was absolute. How could anyone have survived...?''

    I stared at the figure before me, mind racing.

    ''No... there''s no way someone like him should still exist¡ªnot after four hundred years...''

    But then¡ª

    ''It doesn''t matter.''

    I pushed the thoughts aside, gritting my teeth.

    ''What matters is that someone made it in here. Someone strong enough to get past the divine barrier. Someone who might actually be able to free me.''

    My pulse quickened.

    For the first time in centuries, hope flickered.

    Then I heard his voice.

    "Neo?"

    The name caught me off guard.

    "...Neo?" I echoed, blinking in disbelief.

    Who in the world is this boy... and why did he call me that?

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur stared intently at the chained deity before him¡ªnot out of awe at the divine being''s presence, but at something far stranger.

    ''This guy... he looks exactly like Keanu Reeves. How the hell is that even possible?''

    He squinted, studying the deity''s face and features. The resemblance was uncanny. Same sharp jawline, same intense yet haunted eyes.

    A slow grin crept onto Arthur''s face.

    ''If he really does look like Keanu... maybe I can cast him as an actor later.''

    His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden clinking of chains. The imprisoned man stirred, struggling slightly against his bindings as his voice rang out.

    "You...!" he growled¡ªand then paused, narrowing his gaze. "Descendant of Aides!"

    Arthur''s brow furrowed. ''Aides? Who the hell is that supposed to be?''

    Before he could speak, the deity''s voice took on a different tone¡ªmore composed, tinged with hope.

    "You must be powerful to reach this place," the chained man said, a faint smile forming. "Strong enough to withstand the pressure. Strong enough to pass through the divine barrier."

    He leaned forward slightly, chains creaking. "And perhaps... strong enough to free me."

    Arthur said nothing, watching him carefully.

    "I can teach you a divine spell," the deity offered. "A rare one. One that can shatter these bindings. If you help me... I''ll reward you handsomely."

    Arthur tilted his head, resting his chin in one hand. "And why would I care about that?" he replied calmly. "A reward doesn''t interest me."

    He raised a brow. "Besides... if you know a spell that can break the chains, why don''t you use it?"

    A cold laugh escaped the deity''s lips.

    "These chains," he said, his tone grim, "are imbued with ?Divine Silence?. They nullify my magic. I can''t cast anything¡ªnot even a whisper of divine power."

    He tugged at his restraints to prove the point, the runes glowing faintly in response, tightening further.

    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. But he said nothing.

    Not yet.

    ''Hmm... Freeing an unknown deity, huh?'' Arthur mused inwardly, eyes narrowed in thought. ''He looks exactly like Keanu from my past life¡ªbut I can''t be certain of his nature. If he''s violent... if he''s unstable... I might not be able to control him.''

    The risk was obvious.

    Still, he considered it.

    The chained deity watched him closely and noticed the hesitation. "I know what''s holding you back," he said, his voice strained but earnest. "But believe me¡ªI won''t harm you. I swear it."

    Arthur chuckled quietly to himself.

    ''Hurt me? Heh.''

    He wasn''t scared.

    Even if the deity before him regained a sliver of power, Arthur was confident he could restrain him. He was more concerned about the trouble the man might cause than his strength.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Arthur said flatly. "I''m not afraid of you. I''m just debating whether freeing you is worth the potential headache. A deity is still a deity."

    Without further warning, he stepped forward and reached toward the chain.

    "Wait¡ª!" the chained man called out sharply. "Don''t touch¡ª!"

    Too late.

    Arthur''s fingers brushed the metal.

    Instantly, the chain responded¡ªhungrily drawing in his divine energy. Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he felt the pull, like thousands of tiny mouths sucking at his skin. It didn''t hurt, but it was irritating... itchy.

    ''So that''s why he warned me...'' he thought. Still, his smirk returned.

    A glint flashed on his hand.

    The golden ring on his finger shimmered, and from it, faint golden wisps of power curled outward like smoke.

    Arthur let out a soft laugh. "Heh. So you want to eat, huh?" he whispered, eyes glinting with a hint of madness. "Then let''s see how much you can take."

    The ?Devourer Ring?, a Level 6 artifact, stirred with boundless magical energy. It could store and circulate an unlimited amount of mana¡ªand now, Arthur unleashed it all in reverse, flooding the chain with magic.

    The chains responded instantly¡ªglowing, vibrating, devouring.

    The air crackled.

    The imprisoned deity''s eyes flew wide. "What are you doing, kid!? Are you trying to kill yourself?! You''re feeding the chain¡ªit''ll drain you dry!"

    Arthur''s grin widened.

    "If it manages to suck me dry, then I''ll be impressed."

    The ring pulsed again, power surging. Mana flooded through him, into the chain like a roaring river.

    "...I should add more force," Arthur muttered, his tone casual.

    The ring blazed with divine light.

    "You... you''re insane!!!" the chained deity shouted, both stunned and horrified.

 Chapter 309: Enyalius

    Chapter 309 - Enyalius

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur channeled even more power into the chain, watching it pulse with light. It vibrated¡ªnot with strain, but with something disturbingly close to pleasure. Both he and the imprisoned deity could feel it.

    The chain... was happy.

    The deity''s eyes narrowed as he felt the binding grip on his limbs begin to loosen ever so slightly. But relief never came.

    Instead, dread bloomed in his chest.

    ''What is this madman doing...? Letting the chain feast on him so casually¡ªthis guy is beyond crazy!''

    Arthur showed no signs of slowing. The Devourer Ring hummed, and the divine power surged through his fingers like a river, endlessly pouring into the chain.

    The deity¡ªwho bore a striking resemblance to a younger Keanu¡ªgritted his teeth, watching the scene unfold with mounting anxiety.

    Minutes turned into half an hour.

    Still, Arthur remained unfazed. No sweat. No fatigue. His divine output continued, seemingly limitless.

    The chained god''s jaw slackened.

    ''He''s still going? This¡ªthis should be impossible!''

    He could feel it.

    The chains were bulging. Swollen. Saturated.

    Chains that were forged to drain gods dry over millennia... were nearing it''s limit from a single man''s power in mere minutes.

    The deity stared at Arthur, stunned.

    ''Is this guy really just the descendant of Aides...? What kind of monster is he?''

    But Arthur remained focused, narrowing his eyes at the trembling chains.

    Then¡ªsomething changed.

    The absorption began to slow.

    And then, it stopped.

    The chain had enough. It refused to take more, as if saying, "I''m full."

    Arthur snorted. "Full already? Hmph."

    He extended his hand¡ªand forced it.

    The ring unleashed a brutal surge of magic, ramming more power into the chain against its will.

    It tried to resist, but Arthur was relentless.

    "Stop!" the deity shouted, eyes wide with alarm. "It''s full! If you keep letting it devour your energy, you might push yourself to the brink¡ª!"

    Arthur simply shook his head. "No. I''m generous. If it''s hungry, it can keep eating. And if it''s not... I''ll force-feed it anyway."

    The deity stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Words failed him.

    At that moment, he no longer saw Arthur as a mere descendant of Aides...

    He was beginning to look like something else entirely.

    A force of nature.

    A few minutes later, the chains began to tremble¡ªno longer from hunger or resistance, but from fear. The runes etched along their surface flickered weakly as the metal itself recoiled.

    Then, they loosened.

    One by one, the bindings slithered off the deity''s limbs like frightened serpents abandoning a collapsing nest.

    They didn''t just release him.

    They surrendered.

    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Huh. It''s submitting?"

    The deity didn''t respond.

    He barely registered that he was free. His eyes were locked on Arthur, still wide with disbelief, as though he were staring at something that defied the laws of the divine.

    "...You..." he murmured hoarsely. "You''re not normal."

    Arthur said nothing. Instead, he casually reached out and grabbed the remnants of the chain. He funneled more energy from his ring, continuing to force-feed the artifact. The chain trembled again, this time in pure panic. The runes glowed dimly, and rather than absorb the power, it vomited it out¡ªexpelling the energy in unstable waves.

    Then, as if deciding its own fate, the chain twisted, reshaped itself... and shrank.

    Within seconds, it wrapped neatly around Arthur''s waist¡ªforming into a sleek, metallic belt.

    Arthur blinked. "Huh. So now you want to be my belt?" He let out a short chuckle. "Smart choice."

    The deity stared at him, utterly speechless.

    Arthur turned to him. "Well, you''re free now."

    The deity stood still, eyes scanning Arthur carefully. Then he asked, "You... you''re not exhausted at all? After releasing that much power?"

    His gaze dropped to the golden ring on Arthur''s finger. His pupils shrank.

    "Wait... is that¡ª? One of the Legendary Rings?!"

    Arthur didn''t even flinch. "Took you long enough to notice," he said, amused. Then his tone shifted. "Anyway, now that you''re free... what can you offer me in return?"

    The deity glanced again at the ring¡ªand for a brief moment, it flared with an ominous glow. As if watching him.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    ''The ring... it''s chosen him. It''s alive. And it''s warning me...''

    He hesitated too long.

    Arthur tilted his head. "Well?"

    The deity cleared his throat. "I¡ªI can pass on several Divine Skills. Techniques you could only dream of¡ª"

    "Not interested."

    Arthur''s answer was immediate. Blunt. Final.

    The deity looked stunned. "You... don''t want my divine skills?"

    "No," Arthur said coldly. "Unless you''ve got something truly valuable, don''t waste my time."

    He released a sudden surge of divine pressure¡ªcrackling through the air like a thunderclap. The deity stumbled back, a bead of cold sweat forming on his temple.

    ''This boy... he''s far stronger than I thought...''

    "I¡ªI do have treasures!" the deity blurted out quickly. "Just... not on me at the moment."

    Arthur scoffed. "You don''t even have clothes. Don''t talk to me about treasure."

    "...Right," the deity muttered, lowering his head in shame. He let out a sigh. "Look, I''ve got nothing to offer you right now. But I swear, I will repay you. I need to reclaim my power. I need to... take revenge on Solarus."

    He turned, preparing to fly away.

    But he didn''t move.

    He couldn''t.

    An invisible weight pressed down on him¡ªholding him in place.

    A mix of the cave''s residual divine seal... and Arthur''s silent, suffocating pressure.

    He looked back, realizing he was still not free.

    Not entirely.

    Arthur walked toward him slowly, each step radiating authority.

    "Don''t even think about running," he said calmly, stopping just inches away. He placed a firm hand on the deity''s shoulder. "I freed you. That means your life belongs to me now."

    His golden eyes narrowed.

    "You serve me."

    The deity''s eyes widened, filled with shock and defiance. "What?! No¡ªI never agreed to¡ª!"

    Arthur chuckled darkly. "You don''t have a choice."

    He pressed down harder. The pressure wasn''t just physical¡ªit was divine. The deity gritted his teeth, his body trembling under the weight.

    Arthur tilted his head slightly, his tone now mock-casual. "Oh¡ªbefore I forget... What''s your name, oh mighty prisoner?"

    The deity hesitated.

    But the pressure mounted, and resistance was no longer an option.

    "...Enyalius," he finally said, voice low but clear. "Enyalius Mars."

    His eyes flickered with a faint glow as he lifted his chin slightly, pride still lingering in his voice.

    "I am the God of War."

    Arthur''s eyes flickered with mild surprise. "God of War? Strange... I''ve never heard of you before."

    Enyalius nodded, his expression somber yet proud. "I was once a revered deity across the old world. Hundreds of millions followed me¡ªwarriors, soldiers, generals, champions. They called me Enyalius, the God of War."

    He glanced up at Arthur with curiosity. "But you... with that kind of power... you''re clearly not just some descendant of Aides."

    Arthur frowned. "There''s that name again. Aides. Who is he, exactly?"

    Enyalius let out a long breath, as if recalling a memory older than mountains. "Aides... the God of the Underworld. One of the Original Gods who once ruled this world. His bloodline carried the traits of horns, tails, and scales. Like yours."

    Arthur tilted his head. "So he''s the one we demons descended from?" he mused aloud. "And you and Aides... were the gods before the Three Known Ones took over?"

    "Ignorant gods," Enyalius spat bitterly. He clenched his fists. "Yes. We were the native gods. Before they came."

    Arthur narrowed his gaze. "The Three Known Gods... Solarus, the Moon Goddess, and the God of Craft?"

    Enyalius''s voice hardened. "Solarus, especially. That bastard led the invasion. He''s the one who sealed me here¡ªalong with others."

    He gestured to the vast, ominous cave around them. "This entire realm was once ruled by Aides. The Nether Realm¡ªyour ancestor''s domain. He resisted the Invaders until the end. Because of him, some of us survived. Solarus and the others couldn''t kill us... so they imprisoned us here, in Aides'' own land."

    Arthur remained silent, digesting the weight of that revelation. "So... Aides might still be alive?"

    Enyalius''s expression turned conflicted. "I don''t know. I was sealed long before I could learn of his fate."

    He turned his gaze deeper into the cave''s shadows. "Others were sealed here too¡ªmy men, my fellow gods. But this place is vast... a maze of silence and shadow. I''ve never seen them. I don''t even know if they''re still conscious."

    He sighed, his voice softer now. "That''s why I needed to be free... I have to find them."

 Chapter 310: The past

    Chapter 310 - The past

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur stood still, the weight of everything he''d just learned sinking in. Just one conversation with Enyalius had revealed more about the world''s buried history than any book or archive ever had.

    With a sigh, he eased the pressure surrounding Enyalius and offered him a hand.

    "I''ll help you find the others," Arthur said calmly. "But don''t forget¡ªyour life belongs to me now. You serve under me."

    Enyalius grimaced, clearly unwilling. "You expect the God of War to take orders like some errand boy?"

    Arthur smirked. "I''m the God of Entertainment. Dionysus. And right now, I''m stronger than you. So yeah, I expect obedience." He paused, then added, "You can call me Arthur."

    Enyalius narrowed his eyes. "God of Entertainment...? That''s a new one. Never heard of such a thing¡ªeven in the Divine World."

    Arthur shrugged. "You will."

    Then, without warning, he gave Enyalius a light kick. "Now stop whining and start looking. We''re finding the others."

    "...Right," Enyalius muttered, rubbing the back of his head as he followed behind.

    They wandered deeper into the cave, their footsteps echoing against the eerie silence. Eventually, they came across corpses bound in weakened chains¡ªdried husks of what were once divine beings.

    Enyalius dropped to his knees. "These... these were my men. My loyal followers..." His voice trembled with grief. "I failed them."

    Arthur''s gaze lingered on the remains for only a moment before he continued on. "Don''t lose focus. We''ll find whoever''s left."

    But hours turned into days, and no other gods were found. The cave system was far too vast, a labyrinth of stone and silence.

    ''Seems I got lucky finding Enyalius so early,'' Arthur thought, eyes scanning the endless corridors.

    After two days of fruitless searching, Arthur called it off.

    "We''re heading back to the surface," he told Enyalius.

    During their time together, Arthur had learned much. His understanding of the world expanded¡ªand with it, his suspicion. Solarus, hailed as a righteous god, didn''t seem so noble anymore.

    That alone erased any lingering guilt Arthur had for leading his own faith¡ªthe Cult of Dionysus.

    Meanwhile, Enyalius walked behind Arthur, his expression heavy. He was clearly disheartened¡ªthey hadn''t found any of the other chained deities in the past two days of exploration. They were too far scattered... perhaps too deep within the cavern system.

    He shook his head and silently followed Arthur.

    At the edge of the cave, Arthur glanced at him and tossed over a folded outfit. "Here. I''m not bringing you back to the surface looking like that."

    Enyalius caught the clothes and quickly dressed without a word.

    Arthur placed a hand on his shoulder, and within seconds, light flared from the talisman in his other hand. The world around them blurred¡ªuntil, in a flash, they reappeared at the outer edge of the Nether Realm, near the Anus Gate.

    Enyalius blinked and glanced around the dark, twisted landscape. His brows lifted subtly as he looked at Arthur with faint awe.

    ''He has a teleportation artifact that works in Aides'' Realm?'' he thought. ''This realm was corrupted by the divine war¡ªmost spatial techniques fail here. Even gods were forced to travel by foot... And yet he broke through that rule?''

    He looked at the now-vanished talisman dissolving into particles of light, then turned to the vast, corrupted landscape before them.

    His gaze drifted over the eerie horizon, where the strange moon glowed red, casting a distorted light over the dark land. His thoughts whispered, ''This realm used to be different... It might''ve been somber, but it wasn''t this... corrupted.''

    Arthur, catching his distant expression, raised an eyebrow. "You good?"

    Enyalius let out a tired sigh. "This place holds too many memories," he muttered.

    Arthur nodded slowly, then asked, "I''ve been wondering. The air here''s so dense with energy¡ªeven now, my ring is absorbing mana like a sponge. What''s fueling this place?"

    Enyalius chuckled bitterly. "You remember that chain of yours? Now your belt?"

    Arthur glanced down at his waist and nodded.

    "There are more like it," Enyalius said. "Many more. The cave we came from? It''s just one of dozens. Each chain that binds a god draws their divine essence endlessly... feeding the realm itself."

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed in realization.

    "That''s why the creatures here are so strong," Enyalius continued. "They''re born from the leaking power of imprisoned gods. This whole realm thrives on stolen divinity."

    Arthur''s expression turned contemplative. "I see... So the realm itself is being kept alive and empowered by their suffering."

    The knowledge settled heavily in the air.

    Moments later, the two returned to the surface of the mortal world.

    As his feet touched solid ground, Arthur''s eyes narrowed. A faint pulse tugged at his senses¡ªa magical contract had just been activated.

    His lips curled into a smile.

    ''So... Princess Mary finally signed.''

    He chuckled darkly.

    ''Perfect. Now the kingdom''s future is in my hands. And the royal family... will soon be nothing more than background noise.''

    Though he had the power to wipe away obstacles, he knew better than to move rashly.

    Arthur activated the World Traverser function on his Bracelet of Lifeblood Veins, instantly teleporting himself¡ªand Enyalius¡ªinto his Hellfire Park office.

    The moment they arrived, Arthur''s expression darkened.

    His clone was kicked back in his chair, feet up, casually playing video games on the H.E.S console.

    The clone turned, eyes wide with panic. "A-Arthur! You''re back?"

    Arthur''s gaze was cold as ice. "Didn''t I tell you to manage things while I was gone? You''re here playing Pacman¡ªin broad daylight?"

    "I-I can explain¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Arthur dispelled the clone with a flick of his finger. A flood of memories and data poured into his mind, and he immediately winced.

    "Damn it," Arthur muttered, rubbing his temples. "That idiotic clone. He messed up everything... Firfel and Vivienne are pissed, and he wasn''t even there to announce the Star Wars release."

    One of the downsides of his Shadow Clone technique¡ªeach clone was creative, but also unpredictable.

    Enyalius, observing the whole scene, commented, "So... we just saw another version of you. I take it that''s a Divine Technique? Similar to the one used by the Shinobi God of Japon."

    Arthur blinked. "Shinobi God of Japon?"

    Enyalius nodded. "Yes. I remember him well. That god used shadow clone techniques like it was second nature. One of his signature moves."

    Arthur frowned. "Now that you mention it... Why were there so many gods back then? Today, there are only three. But in the past...?"

    Enyalius gave a dry chuckle. "Three? Back then, there were thousands."

    Arthur''s eyes widened.

    "The world was divided," Enyalius explained. "Each kingdom had its own pantheon. In one continent alone, you could find dozens of different gods being worshipped. Some lands had gods of war, others had gods of art, nature, shadow... and so on."

    He paused, letting it sink in.

    "Each realm followed different laws," Enyalius continued. "Japon had samurai and shinobi as its champions. The west had knights and mages. The north followed elemental spirits. It was a complex ecosystem of belief and power."

    Arthur nodded slowly. "And four hundred years ago... it all changed?"

    "Not instantly," Enyalius replied. "Even before that, the number of gods began to shrink. The weaker ones either died out or became vassals to greater gods. Over time, the world''s belief system started to consolidate."

    Arthur crossed his arms. "Then came Solarus."

    Enyalius''s expression turned grim. "Yes. Him and the other ''Outer Gods.'' They invaded this world... not just to rule it, but to reshape it. Refine it."

    Arthur raised a brow. "Refine?"

    Enyalius looked away, hesitant. "This world... it''s still young. It hasn''t fully matured. But once it reaches a certain threshold¡ªsomething will happen. That''s why They want to control it."

    Arthur''s expression darkened with thought.

    Whatever that "something" was... he had a feeling it would change everything

 Chapter 311: Daedalus

    Chapter 311 - Daedalus

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur was inwardly worried about the future. He had attempted to peer beyond the present using his current power, but all he saw was fog¡ªthick and impenetrable. ''Tch... I can''t see anything,'' he thought, gritting his teeth. His glowing eyes dimmed.

    Beside him, Enyalius noticed the shift. He cleared his throat lightly.

    "I know you''re powerful, young man," he said, voice calm. "But trying to glimpse the future with your current strength? Not wise." His tone darkened. "You could''ve seriously injured yourself. And trust me... divine injuries aren''t just unpleasant¡ªthey linger."

    As Arthur''s eyes fully dimmed, he simply curled his lips into a smirk.

    "Injured? I''m not that fragile."

    Enyalius rubbed the back of his head, awkward. "I didn''t say you were." He glanced down at Arthur''s hand¡ªspecifically the ring and bracelet. "Still... those artifacts of yours aren''t something any ordinary deity should be holding."

    His eyes fixed on the Devourer Ring, narrowing slightly.

    "I''ve been meaning to ask... which Daedalus gave you that ring?"

    Arthur raised a brow. "Daedalus?" He glanced at the ring, then back at Enyalius. "Now that you mention it¡ªyour expression tells me this ring isn''t something even gods normally carry. Who are the Daedalus exactly?"

    Enyalius nodded, his expression solemn. "They''re rare. And dangerous."

    "I don''t know what variant your ring is... but any ring in the ''Legendary'' tier is a creation of the Daedalus. They weren''t gods¡ªhad no divine authority, no blessings. But their craft? Their creations were enough to make gods envious."

    He paused, then added, "Back in my time, the Daedalus were already dying out. Scattered across the Divine World. Their power stemmed from something called the ?Primordial Fire?. Weak on its own... but when infused into tools? Even gods bled."

    His gaze dropped to the ring again, voice thick with disbelief.

    "To think... you carry one. A god like me could only dream of owning a Daedalus artifact."

    Arthur listened silently. The more time he spent with Enyalius, the more he learned¡ªhow much he didn''t know.

    "You said they were going extinct during your time." He tilted his head. "What about now? Do you think any of them are still around?"

    Enyalius let out a long sigh. "Honestly? No idea." He glanced back at Arthur with a puzzled look. "And to think you''re wearing one of their creations... I assumed you knew. But it seems you don''t."

    Arthur remained quiet. ''I can''t exactly say it was rewarded by the system...''

    He cleared his throat and shifted the subject. "Anyway. You''re free now. But you''ll need to adapt."

    He crossed his arms. "I know your hatred for Solarus runs deep¡ªand I don''t blame you. But right now? We don''t have the strength to face them. We need caution."

    Enyalius flinched. His jaw tightened.

    "Now that you remind me..." he muttered, his tone low and bitter. "Yes... I still have to get my revenge."

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "Hey. Keep your war-god instincts in check," he said flatly, then pointed at the belt on his waist. "If you can''t, I''ll happily return you to your old place¡ªchain and all."

    Enyalius instinctively stepped back at the mention of the chain. He stared at it, then sighed heavily and shook his head.

    "...Fine."

    Arthur felt a quiet relief as he glanced at the belt coiled neatly around his waist¡ªthe sentient chain that once bound the God of War, now his personal artifact. The fact that Enyalius hadn''t acted out since his release was proof enough: the chain still had influence.

    With a sigh, Arthur turned to him. "You''ve been gone for centuries," he said, folding his arms. "Might be time to catch up. The world''s changed... quite a bit."

    He let out a small chuckle. "You''ll find out soon enough¡ªit''s not all swords and divine temper tantrums anymore."

    Enyalius stood by the tall window, eyes narrowed as his divine senses swept across the skyscraper.

    "This structure... circular. Efficient. Modern." He nodded slightly, then turned his gaze outward, scanning the rest of the city. "...But the city itself? I''m not impressed."

    Arthur raised a brow, curious. "Not impressed?"

    Enyalius''s tone held a hint of superiority. "Minor changes, yes. But fundamentally... it''s still the same. Kingdoms under me a thousand years ago had more grandeur than this."

    Arthur just shook his head, amused. "We''ll see how long that pride lasts after you binge-watch a few telenovelas and a couple blockbuster films at the cinema."

    Enyalius frowned, clearly lost. "Cinema? Telenovela? What are these... spells?"

    Arthur laughed softly. "You''ll figure it out."

    He turned away, his coat fluttering with each step toward the door. "I''ve got things to handle. I''ll have Klein assist you¡ªget you settled, help you navigate this world."

    "Fine," Enyalius replied, eyes still fixated on the sprawling cityscape. He glanced over his shoulder, watching Arthur vanish down the hallway.

    ''What a strange boy... wielding a Legendary Ring, yet clueless about the Daedalus? Just what kind of god is he becoming...''

    ---

    Outside the office, Arthur pulled out his Hellphone and called Klein. "I''ve got a guest in my office," he said smoothly. "He''ll be joining Hellfire. Treat him like a high-priority recruit. Assign him one of the Park''s VIP living quarters."

    Klein, now back in his professional stride, gave a sharp salute. "Understood, boss. And... welcome back. I was starting to think Pacman and Musical Legends had claimed you forever."

    Arthur chuckled under his breath. "Yeah, well... let''s keep that between us."

    Moments later, he arrived at the parking garage beneath Hellfire Park. There, gleaming under low light, waited his newest toy¡ªa customized motorcycle pulled straight out of fiction.

    It was modeled after Johnny Blaze''s infamous ride: obsidian frame, glowing chain wraps, flame-tinted wheels. A divine illusion spell flared as he mounted it¡ªfire erupted along the wheels with a low, thrilling growl, licking the air without burning it.

    Arthur smirked, then snapped his fingers.

    In a flicker of black light, his clothes transformed¡ªtight leather, metal studs, and a jacket with a flaming collar. The full Johnny Blaze aesthetic.

    And with that, he roared out of the parking lot¡ªflames trailing behind him like a comet breaking free of gravity.

    The moment Arthur rolled out of Hellfire Park, heads turned.

    Pedestrians stopped mid-step. Drivers slowed to a crawl. Even the usual city noise seemed to hush for a beat¡ªdrawn in by the roar of his bike.

    A flaming motorcycle streaked down the road, its wheels igniting the air with illusionary fire. But what truly stole the spotlight wasn''t just the bike¡ªit was the rider.

    Arthur Pendragon.

    Dressed in black leather with glowing seams and a smoldering collar, he looked nothing like the clean-cut director the world knew. This was a different Arthur¡ªedgy, dangerous, and stylishly reckless.

    "Holy hell... is that Arthur?" a biker muttered under his breath. His eyes widened, glinting with admiration and envy. "That bike''s insane..."

    Inside a nearby Fire of Hell car, a burly demon with a scruffy beard and meticulously styled hair adjusted his glasses. His eyes lit up as he caught sight of Arthur zooming past.

    Without hesitation, he pulled out his trusty Impact digital camera. A quick click. Flash. The camera whirred¡ªand a fresh photo popped out.

    He grinned as he studied the image. The shot was perfect¡ªArthur mid-turn, the flames trailing behind him, his smirk caught at just the right moment.

    "A shot like this?" the demon muttered, his grin widening. "One in a million. The media''s gonna eat this up¡ªespecially with the famous director sporting a whole new look."

    Around him, whispers spread like sparks.

    "Was that really Arthur?"

    "He looks like a devil out of a film."

    "Did he always have that vibe?"

    "He''s finally showing his demon side..."

    Unknowingly, Arthur had just launched another storm of rumors.

    What they didn''t know¡ªwhat none of them could guess¡ªwas that he wasn''t channeling some hidden bloodline.

    He was cosplaying.

    Ghost Rider. A fictional icon from his past life. A film he planned to direct in this world.

    The flames? Illusion magic.

    The outfit? Custom enchanted.

    The attitude?

    Just enough to impress a certain someone.

    ''Firfel''s still pissed at my clone,'' he thought, eyes narrowing behind his shades. ''Guess it''s time to remind her the real me still knows how to set the world on fire.''

    He revved the engine¡ªand the flames flared higher.

 Chapter 312: Explanation

    Chapter 312 - Explanation

    (Firfel''s POV)

    The set outside buzzed with life¡ªvoices, footsteps, laughter. I could feel the energy even from inside the makeup tent. Yet, none of it reached me.

    Inside, the artists worked around me, adjusting my skin tone with delicate brushes and whispered awe.

    "Your skin is flawless, Ms. Firfel," one of them said, her eyes gleaming with admiration. "And that silver hair... it''s like moonlight. No wonder the Great Exiled One is head over heels for you!"

    Another chimed in with a giddy squeak, "I wish I was as beautiful as you, Ms. Firfel... Maybe I''d have a shot at someone like Arthur Pendragon too!"

    The corners of my mouth twitched, barely holding back a scowl. I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, my eyes hardening with restrained resentment.

    ''Arthur? Head over heels for me? What a joke.''

    Bitterness welled in my chest.

    ''He hasn''t replied to a single message. He didn''t even look at me the last time I stopped by his office... or his home.''

    My gaze drifted to the tent''s flap.

    ''And now? He doesn''t even visit anymore. Not like he used to...''

    I clenched the fabric of my dress, knuckles pale.

    ''What happened to him? It''s been weeks. He''s been distant. Cold. Is this... who he really is?''

    One of the makeup artists suddenly asked, voice too casual, "Oh, Ms. Firfel! I heard rumors you and Arthur are fighting. Is that true?"

    "Hehe, a lover''s quarrel?" the other giggled. "That''s so cute. I''m jealous!"

    I clenched my jaw.

    "Just do your job," I said quietly, my tone sharper than intended. "And stop talking."

    They blinked, clearly startled. Silence followed.

    Guilt crept in almost immediately. I lowered my eyes and muttered, "Sorry."

    The two exchanged a glance and simply nodded. They resumed their work, brushing blush over my cheekbones in silence.

    Then¡ªshouts erupted outside the tent. A sudden stir. Commotion.

    The tent''s flap flew open, and one of my co-stars burst in, nearly breathless.

    "Ms. Firfel! Your boyfriend''s here!"

    I blinked. "Boyfriend?"

    The girl grinned. "Who else? Arthur Pendragon!"

    I stared at her, stunned.

    ''Arthur...? He''s here? Really?''

    For a moment, I couldn''t move. Couldn''t speak. I just sat there, breath caught in my throat.

    ''So he actually came...''

    ---

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur pulled up to the film set under Righteous Film Studio, the low growl of his flaming bike drawing immediate attention. He parked with a soft rumble, dismounted casually, and removed his gloves with a flick of his wrist. A faint smirk curved his lips.

    Within seconds, crew members began to gather¡ªsome whispering, others openly gawking. Even the director rushed over, eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Is Firfel around?" Arthur asked, his voice low and slightly husky. There was a trace of fatigue in his tone¡ªresidue from his recent return from the Nether Realm¡ªbut to the crew, it only made him sound more magnetic.

    A few of the female staff instinctively blushed at the sound.

    The director, a short man with a meticulously groomed mustache and a polished suit, practically beamed. He wiped a hand down his coat and pointed enthusiastically toward a nearby tent.

    "She''s right over there¡ªgetting prepped for her next scene. If you want to see her, we can hold the shoot. No problem at all." He turned to a nearby assistant and waved. "Go get Ms. Firfel. Tell her her boyfriend''s arrived."

    The crew member nodded eagerly and sprinted toward the tent.

    As the director turned back, he shuffled a few pages in his hand and quickly stepped to Arthur''s side, holding out a script like an offering.

    "The film your girlfriend''s working on... it''s a real masterpiece," he said with a hopeful grin. "If you''ve got time, maybe you could give it a look? We''d be honored to have your feedback. Heck, if you''ve got any directing tips or scene ideas, we''d gladly adjust to your vision."

    Arthur chuckled, amused by the eagerness.

    He took the script and flipped through a few pages, his expression gradually sharpening. The concept caught his interest.

    An ancient elf¡ªblessed with an unnaturally long life¡ªwandering through the ages. She meets friends, enemies... and slowly watches them all wither away. The years pass, the world changes, but she remains untouched by time. In the end, she chooses to end her life after losing her lover in a war she could not prevent.

    A quiet tragedy.

    Arthur flipped a few more pages, nodding slightly.

    "A myth from three centuries ago," he murmured. "Back when elves really did live thousands of years..."

    He looked up, thoughtful.

    "It''s got weight. Bit of a melancholic ending, but... poetic."

    The director nodded eagerly, his hands wringing. "Exactly! Exactly what I thought!"

    Arthur closed the script and handed it back with a faint smile. "I might have a few thoughts on how to elevate some scenes... but first¡ªlet me see her."

    The director nodded quickly, practically trembling with excitement. "Of course, of course." His eyes sparkled as he looked at the man in front of him¡ªthe legendary director behind Lord of the Rings and the iconic Demonfather.

    Arthur Pendragon.

    A minute passed. Then another.

    Firfel still hadn''t appeared.

    The director glanced toward the tent and frowned. He signaled to one of the nearby assistants. "What''s going on? Why hasn''t she come out yet? Doesn''t she know her boyfriend''s waiting?"

    "I... I''m not sure, sir," the assistant stammered, flustered. "She should''ve been ready."

    Arthur waited a few minutes longer, chatting politely with the crew, but the anticipation slowly twisted into frustration.

    ''That damn clone really left a mess...'' Arthur grit his teeth. ''My love won''t even look at me anymore.''

    The director offered an apologetic look, but Arthur just raised a hand, waving it off. "No need. I''ll speak to her myself."

    Without another word, he strode toward the tent marked Firfel Evergreen, his steps firm but quiet.

    He entered.

    Firfel stood with her back to him, her silver hair cascading over her shoulders. The makeup artists froze when they saw Arthur step in. With a quick exchange of glances, they quietly excused themselves and slipped out, leaving the two alone.

    Arthur spoke gently, "Firf..."

    She didn''t turn.

    He took a step closer. "Are you still upset about these past few weeks? The way I''ve been acting... I didn''t mean to ignore you."

    She finally spoke, her voice sharp with restrained pain. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be busy playing video games at your office... or wherever you disappear to?"

    Arthur sighed. "I¡ª"

    "You ignored me," she cut in. "You stopped replying to messages. You didn''t even glance at me when I came by. If you didn''t care, why bother chasing me in the first place?"

    Arthur swallowed hard. "Because... the one you saw¡ªwasn''t really me."

    Firfel turned slowly, her eyes narrowing. "What are you talking about?"

    Instead of explaining, Arthur stepped forward and reached for her hand. She pulled away, but he held firm.

    "I''ve been keeping something from you. Something... unusual," he said softly. "But I think it''s time you knew."

    He made a gesture with one hand¡ªand in a swirl of shadows, another Arthur materialized beside them.

    Firfel''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "That''s... you?" she whispered.

    Arthur nodded. "The ''me'' that''s been acting cold? That was a clone. I created him to manage things while I was away... but he''s a bit of a jerk."

    The clone casually waved. "Yo."

    Firfel stepped back, startled.

    Arthur let out a soft chuckle. The clone yawned dramatically. "Hey, uh... can I go now?"

    Arthur snapped his fingers, and with a puff of smoke, the clone vanished.

    "I''m sorry," Arthur said, turning to Firfel. "I should''ve told you sooner. Each clone has a different aspect of my personality. That one? Let''s just say he''s got... zero empathy."

    Firfel stared at him, still processing, then looked away with a pout. "I still hate you."

    Arthur laughed softly, amused. "Why?"

    "Because you keep too many secrets," she muttered. "And what kind of boyfriend lets a clone replace him for weeks without warning?"

    Arthur scratched his cheek, sheepish. "Fair enough."

    ''Looks like the only way to win her over... is through cinema. Maybe it''s time we shoot our own Titanic¡ªand rekindle the romance on screen,'' he thought wryly.

    ---

    Read advanced 30+ Chapters on my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 313: Secrets

    Chapter 313 - Secrets

    (3rd Person POV)

    Firfel stood there, arms tightly crossed, brows furrowed in visible frustration. Her pout was sharp, her annoyance unmistakable. But beneath the surface... she felt a wave of relief.

    ''So he wasn''t ignoring me on purpose...''

    Still, she wouldn''t give in so easily.

    ''Hmph. Like I''m just going to forgive him now? If I do, he''ll think he can get away with anything.'' Her eyes narrowed. ''And why was he gone so long without telling me? Does he think I don''t matter?''

    Even with the relief, a flicker of irritation lingered. ''He kept this from me all this time... he can make clones? And I had no idea?''

    Then, guilt crept in. ''Wait... am I really one to talk? I''ve been hiding the truth about my own identity too... about being a princess of the Roses Kingdom.'' Her gaze softened slightly. ''I guess I''m no different...''

    What she didn''t know was that Arthur already knew. About everything. And he could sense every flicker of emotion dancing in her heart right now.

    He simply smiled¡ªcalm, patient.

    "I know you''re mad," Arthur said gently. "Mad that I didn''t tell you. And... I deserve that. But I''ll make it up to you."

    He took a step closer, eyes playful.

    "How about we make a film? Just the two of us. A romance."

    Firfel didn''t react immediately. Her eyes stayed locked on his, lips pressed tight. Then she spoke, low but firm.

    "Tell me where you went first. Why you left a clone in charge."

    Arthur exhaled, a touch of hesitation crossing his face. "Would you believe me if I told you? It''s not exactly a vacation spot."

    "Try me," she shot back, arms still crossed.

    He paused, then nodded slowly. "Alright... but don''t freak out."

    Arthur''s voice lowered. "I went to the Glacier Expanse."

    Firfel''s eyes widened, shock flashing across her face. "What?! You went to that cursed, frozen wasteland?!"

    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "You know about it?"

    "That place is a death sentence," she said, voice rising. "It''s not even on the maps... no one talks about it."

    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. "Exactly. It''s not public knowledge."

    A faint blush rose to Firfel''s cheeks as she admitted softly, "Um... actually, I read about it when I was a child. The Glacier Expanse¡ªit''s one of the most dangerous places in the world..."

    She lowered her voice, a flicker of fear in her tone. "They say the cold alone can turn people into solid ice... before they even realize they''re dying."

    She wasn''t exaggerating. Back in the Rose Palace, she had once stumbled upon a restricted book titled ?Exploration to the Dangerous Lands?. It was written by the third queen of the Roses Kingdom¡ªa rare document not meant for public reading. She had read only fragments of it, but those fragments had burned into her memory.

    Arthur stayed quiet, watching her as she pressed on.

    "What were you even doing there?" she asked again. "That place isn''t a tourist spot¡ªit''s nothing but a frozen death trap. Ice wolves, white bears strong enough to wipe out armies... and towering ice walls no one''s ever crossed."

    Arthur scratched his chin and shrugged casually. "Well... behind those ice walls, there''s a massive gate¡ªhidden deep in the heart of that frozen wasteland. It''s a portal to another realm. I found it... and decided to explore..."

    He began to speak of the Nether Realm, his tone calm¡ªalmost too calm for the dangers he described.

    Firfel''s breath hitched. Her eyes widened, slowly filling with awe.

    Arthur didn''t mention the Old Deities'' Prison. Nor the chain. Nor Enyalius.

    He kept it vague, talking about the swirling landscapes, bizarre energy, and lurking dangers of the Nether Realm. And as he spoke, Firfel just stared¡ªlistening in stunned silence.

    ''He crossed the Glacier Expanse... and came back alive. He even traveled into an unknown realm?'' she thought, her chest tightening. ''Even the elite knights of the Roses Kingdom wouldn''t make it back from such a place... and yet, here he is, talking about it like it''s just another walk in the park.''

    She looked at Arthur, her eyes softening with realization.

    ''So my hunch was right... He''s hiding how powerful he really is.''

    Her resentment began to dissolve, melting like snow under sunlight. And then¡ªquietly, shyly¡ªFirfel looked down at her hands and spoke.

    "Actually... I''ve been hiding something too."

    Arthur tilted his head. "Hmm? Really?" He raised a brow, playing dumb.

    Firfel flushed again and gave a small nod. "I... I''m actually a princess. Of the Roses Kingdom."

    There was a brief silence.

    Firfel didn''t dare meet his eyes¡ªuntil she finally glanced up and saw no surprise at all.

    Arthur just chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s it?" He grinned. "Come on, Firf. I used to be a prince in the Morningstar Kingdom. Why would I care about a little royalty?"

    Firfel blinked. Then she laughed¡ªgenuinely this time. "Right... I forgot about that."

    Outside the tent, however...

    Whispers were beginning to build.

    "It''s been two hours... and they still haven''t come out," one crew member murmured.

    "I bet they''re doing unspeakable things in there," another said with a grin.

    "Hehe, maybe they''re shameless enough to actually do it in the tent!"

    The director, red-faced and flustered, tried to rein things in. "Shut up, all of you! Stop jumping to conclusions!" he barked. But even as he scolded them, he leaned forward slightly... peeking toward the tent with curiosity.

    ''Still... two hours... What are they doing in there...?''

    As the tent flap finally opened, all eyes turned.

    Arthur and Firfel stepped out, hand in hand, both smiling¡ªcompletely at ease. The sunlight seemed to catch them just right, as if the world itself had paused for their entrance.

    For a moment, the crew stood frozen, wide-eyed.

    Someone whispered under their breath, "They really are... a couple made by the heavens."

    Arthur and Firfel walked past, barely noticing the stunned expressions around them. It wasn''t until Firfel suddenly stopped that reality caught up.

    "Wait¡ª" she gasped, eyes widening. "I''m still on the clock!"

    Arthur chuckled, releasing her hand. He turned to the director with a faintly apologetic smile. "My bad."

    But the director waved it off, grinning. "No problem, no problem! Care to stay and watch? I''d love your thoughts."

    Arthur nodded, stepping back as Firfel returned to set.

    ---

    During filming, Arthur watched quietly from behind the monitors. His sharp eyes caught every detail¡ªevery stumble, every missed cue¡ªbut he said nothing unless the director asked directly.

    When asked, he offered suggestions. Subtle tweaks. A shift in camera angle. A better way to capture the emotion of a scene.

    Not because he wanted credit.

    But because this was her film.

    And he wanted it to shine.

    Time slipped by, and as the day''s filming wrapped, Firfel approached the director personally, her expression a mix of guilt and sincerity.

    "I''m really sorry," she said softly. "I delayed the shoot more than I should''ve."

    The director gave an awkward chuckle, waving his hand dismissively. "No worries, no worries. It all worked out."

    A few moments later, Firfel stepped outside¡ªand found Arthur waiting by his bike.

    Her eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight.

    "You have a motorcycle now?" she asked, approaching with curiosity. "It''s... different. Not like the usual ones I''ve seen."

    Arthur smiled, one hand resting casually on the handle. "Of course. This isn''t just any bike¡ªit runs on advanced tech. Designed by my own research team."

    Firfel''s interest deepened. She took his hand, and with a playful tug, let him guide her to the seat behind him. She glanced over his outfit¡ªblack leather, metal accents, something bold and unfamiliar.

    Her lips curled into a teasing smile. "Your look today... it''s not your usual style. Did you dress up just to match the bike?"

    Arthur chuckled, revving the engine softly. "Something like that."

 Chapter 314: New movie trailers

    Chapter 314 - New movie trailers

    (3rd Person POV)

    By morning, Arthur''s new look had already taken the city by storm.

    A popular magazine hit the stands, its front cover emblazoned with an image of Arthur¡ªseated on his striking, flame-draped motorcycle, clad in black leather and metal, a look worlds apart from his usual refined style.

    Daily readers paused at newsstands, eyes widening at the bold headline:

    "The Great Exiled One''s New Ride ¡ª Arthur Pendragon Unleashes a New Era of Style"

    Comments buzzed through the crowd.

    "What kind of bike is that? Did a company just drop a new model?"

    "He''s wearing something totally different... looks wild."

    "I need that jacket. Hell, I want the whole outfit," one biker muttered, already itching to mimic the look.

    The buzz spread quickly, especially among the biker community on Hellbook.

    "What''s the make of that bike?"

    "Is it custom-built? I haven''t seen anything like it."

    Within hours, forums were ablaze with speculation¡ªnot just about the machine, but about Arthur''s sudden shift in style.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the man behind the headlines sat comfortably inside a lavish villa¡ªthe private residence of Mary Nightstar, the First Princess of Horn Kingdom.

    The air in the room was heavy, the kind that settled between two people who both knew the stakes.

    Arthur leaned back on the luxurious couch, swirling the wine in his glass before taking a slow sip. Across from him, Princess Mary sat stiffly, her fingers clenched in her lap.

    Arthur''s golden eyes watched her closely, the faintest smile tugging at his lips.

    "I have to admit," he said, setting the glass down on the polished table, "I didn''t expect you to sign so easily."

    He tilted his head slightly, voice calm but laced with curiosity. "It''s been, what... weeks since I offered you that contract? Honestly, I thought you''d never agree. But here we are."

    Mary''s jaw tightened, her breath shallow.

    Arthur leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. "What changed, I wonder?" His tone was light, but probing.

    She remained silent for a beat, then finally spoke through gritted teeth. "What changed doesn''t matter. I signed. That''s all you need to know."

    Arthur chuckled, low and amused, picking up the glass again. "So you''re fine with everything? Including the part where your parents are forced off the throne?"

    A tense silence followed.

    Then, she nodded once.

    Arthur let out a soft laugh. "Ah... so that''s it. You''ve had enough, haven''t you? Watching the royals of this kingdom bow to others¡ªcowards, all of them." He swirled the wine. "Letting Wales dictate your fate, offering gold just to buy protection like beggars."

    Mary flinched, her knuckles white.

    Bullseye.

    Arthur''s smile deepened. ''She hates it. Hates that Horn depends on Wales. Hates that they''re propped up by another kingdom''s mercy.''

    And now?

    Now she needed him.

    "Enough small talk," Mary said coldly, her voice devoid of warmth. "Help me run the HKSE. Boost my standing in the kingdom¡ªmy reputation. Only then will I support you in dethroning my parents."

    Arthur leaned back into the sofa, looking utterly relaxed, fingers tapping idly on the armrest. "Simple enough," he replied smoothly. "I could dethrone your parents right now if I wanted. But doing it outright would draw too much attention¡ªtoo many eyes."

    Mary snorted inwardly. ''As if.''

    There was no way she believed that. The Horn Kingdom wasn''t some fragile state. It was protected¡ªclosely¡ªby the Wales Great Knights, legendary warriors said to cut down armies with a single swing. Even Arthur couldn''t challenge them. Not directly.

    ''He has no chance. Not without me.''

    Only by elevating her status¡ªgaining the people''s trust¡ªcould they even dream of toppling the king and queen. But that alone wouldn''t free them from Wales'' grip. The Great Knights weren''t just muscle¡ªthey were political leverage.

    ''Even if I became Queen, I''d need more than influence. I''d need power¡ªenough to break free from every outside hand. No Wales. No Morningstar. No one.''

    Arthur rested his chin on his hand, watching her. He could feel her doubt, her silent amusement. But he didn''t mind.

    "Even with the Wales Great Knights stationed here," he said calmly, "I could deal with them. But the fallout? That''s not something I''d take lightly."

    Mary''s eyes widened, disbelief flashing. "You... know about the Great Knights?" she blurted. "They''re not even public knowledge!"

    Arthur chuckled softly. "They''re just swordsmen. Strong, yes¡ªbut to me? Ants."

    Mary''s brow furrowed, her eyes narrowing. ''Where does this man get such confidence?'' She couldn''t believe it. ''He''s just a filmmaker. An inventor. Yet he talks like he rules the world.''

    Her respect faltered.

    ''Naive.'' She almost laughed. ''I thought I could take him seriously.''

    But then her thoughts shifted. ''No matter. If he''s really this foolish, I''ll have the upper hand. Controlling an idiot is easier than I thought.''

    She straightened, her composure steady, quiet confidence blooming in her chest.

    Their conversation deepened, and Arthur laid out the foundation of his plan.

    He would modernize the Horn Kingdom Stock Exchange¡ªtransform it into a fully digitized, internet-powered market. A leap ahead of any stock exchange in the world. With Hellfire''s resources backing the transition, and Arthur''s oversight ensuring its precision, HKSE would outpace all rivals.

    "In just a few days," Arthur said, his voice steady, "Hellfire will move in. I''ll handle the shift myself."

    Mary''s eyes flickered with cautious hope.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Hellfire''s newly and widely promoted film, Star Wars, finally released its first trailer on television. The moment it aired, viewers were pulled into a world unlike any they had known¡ªa world beyond their understanding.

    It opened with silence.

    Then stars.

    Suddenly, a colossal starship filled the screen, chased by another, smaller vessel, both exchanging fire in the void.

    A voice, deep and resonant, spoke.

    "There''s a battle between good and evil, that rages on across the galaxy."

    Scenes flashed in rapid succession¡ªunknown planets, strange creatures, glowing swords clashing in the dark.

    A desert world under twin suns.

    A city of metal, alive with machines.

    Warriors in white armor storming a narrow corridor.

    "There''s the story of a boy... a girl... and a universe."

    A glimpse of Alissa, standing tall, a symbol of defiance amidst chaos.

    Ships soared through hyperspace, beams of light trailing behind.

    "It''s a big, sprawling space saga of rebellion and romance."

    Clint Foster appeared briefly, blaster in hand, standing beside a towering Wookiee.

    "Of heroes and villains, of aliens from a thousand worlds."

    The music surged¡ªbold, otherworldly.

    A hooded figure ignited a glowing blue sword.

    Then, the towering silhouette of a masked man appeared, breathing heavily, each sound sharp and metallic.

    "Star Wars. A billion years in the making. And it''s coming to your galaxy... this summer."

    The trailer ended with the golden STAR WARS logo blazing onto the screen.

    ---

    The world was stunned.

    "So... the story isn''t set in our world... but beyond?" a man whispered, staring wide-eyed at the screen in a bar in the U.S.E.

    In the Ottoman Empire, an elf leaned forward in his apartment, eyes fixated on the lingering image of the glowing swords. "Such strange attire... weapons of light... and ships that cross worlds. This must be the work of master dwarves."

    The buzz spread like wildfire. Discussions exploded across Hellbook. The outside world was a mystery, but Star Wars dared to venture there.

    And just as the fire of curiosity burned, Hellfire stoked it further.

    A second trailer dropped days later.

    The screen was black. Then¡ªa breath. Slow, mechanical.

    A shadowed figure emerged, cloaked in black, his mask shining under a crimson light. He raised a glowing red sword, his voice low and chilling.

    "You do not know the power... of the dark side."

    Speculation ignited.

    "Who is the masked man?"

    A report surfaced from a small entertainment media outlet¡ªone claiming an anonymous insider at Hellfire had leaked a detail: that the one behind the mask of this mysterious figure, Darth Vader, was none other than Arthur Pendragon himself.

    No one could confirm it.

    Hellfire Studios declined to comment.

    But the rumors only added fuel to the fire.

    Could the legendary director and entrepreneur really be stepping into a role like this?

    No one knew for sure.

    But the mystery only made Star Wars more irresistible..

    ---

    Read advanced 30+ Chapters on my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 315: Teasing the fans

    Chapter 315 - Teasing the fans

    (3rd Person POV)

    The Star Wars trailers ignited imaginations across the world. Fans dissected every frame, and movie critics weren''t far behind.

    Among them was Kimmy¡ªa forty-year-old demoness with sharp eyes and sharper opinions. A veteran critic for Silver Magazine, a prestigious film publication based in the Wales Kingdom, Kimmy had built her career on detailed analysis and bold takes.

    Now, she sat in her cluttered office, surrounded by stacks of books and film journals. The glow of her bulky monitor flickered as she replayed the Star Wars trailers on her VHS player for the twentieth time.

    She leaned forward, jotting notes as the narrator''s voice echoed through the room. Her fingers skimmed across pages of old texts, cross-referencing myths and theories about the cosmos, desperate to find what might have inspired Arthur''s vision.

    Her computer screen flashed with a document titled: ?A Tale From The Stars?.

    For days, Kimmy had thrown herself into her work, connecting dots, scrutinizing imagery, exploring the world-building hinted at in just two brief trailers.

    And finally¡ªit was done.

    She leaned back, a tired but satisfied smile on her face. Her eyes, though heavy, sparkled. "Now... to send this to the editor."

    With a few keystrokes, she transferred the file over the network.

    In the next office, her editor heard the soft ping of a new message. He opened it, eyes scanning the document with curiosity.

    "Huh... Kimmy actually broke down Star Wars from just the trailers?" he mused. As he read on, he nodded thoughtfully. "Impressive. Who would''ve thought she could pull this much detail from so little?"

    ---

    The following day, the magazine hit the stands.

    Long-time readers eagerly picked up the latest issue, flipping through the pages until their eyes caught the headline they didn''t expect¡ªbut instantly craved:

    ?A Tale From The Stars: The Worlds That Might Have Inspired Hellfire''s New Movie?

    The article began boldly:

    "There are books¡ªancient, speculative, some even banned¡ªthat speak of worlds beyond our own. Tiny dots in the night sky, they say, are not just stars... but entire realms. Vast worlds teeming with life, hidden in the endless expanse above."

    Readers were hooked.

    "Many scholars have long argued that we are alone¡ªthat no life exists beyond our own lands. But there are others who believe the universe is wide, mysterious, and full of possibilities. That the sky we see is only the beginning... That is the belief Star Wars dares to explore."

    The piece resonated.

    Fans who couldn''t wait for the film devoured every word, sharing the article with friends, quoting lines on Hellbook, and fueling even more discussion.

    "What if this is true?" one reader wondered aloud. "What if Arthur''s film is based on real ideas... about real worlds beyond our skies?"

    Another grinned, holding up the magazine. "Whether it''s fact or fiction¡ªthis just made me want to see the movie even more."

    Within a day, Silver Magazine''s new issue became a hit among Hellfire fans and movie lovers alike. Kimmy''s thoughtful dive into the Star Wars mythos gave restless fans something to chew on¡ªand cemented her reputation as one of the sharpest minds in cinema critique.

    ---

    In the days that followed, the calendar turned to October 10th, 1275.

    Kimmy''s article sparked a wave.

    Other critics soon followed¡ªeach offering their own take on Star Wars. Some explored the film''s possible political undertones, others speculated about the mysterious masked figure. The perspectives varied, but the result was the same: engagement skyrocketed.

    Even those who had little interest in Hellfire''s new film found themselves drawn into the conversation.

    Across the world, from Horn Kingdom to Bharat, and deep into the U.S.E., the buzz refused to die down.

    In fact, it only grew stronger.

    Despite major U.S.E. media networks attempting to suppress the hype¡ªrefusing to air trailers, downplaying the film''s significance¡ªStar Wars remained on everyone''s lips.

    Especially among the younger generation.

    While television coverage was controlled, the internet wasn''t. Family-owned computers became gateways. Online forums lit up. The freshly released trailers spread like wildfire¡ªpirated, shared, and discussed.

    Moviegoers could feel it.

    Anticipation.

    And in the shadow of this hype, another studio felt the pressure.

    Mr. Mouse Entertainment, known for its family-friendly cartoons, had recently taken a bold turn. (AN: Formerly known simply as Mouse Entertainment.)

    Inspired by the success of Hellfire''s terrifying hit, Child''s Play, they ventured into horror.

    Two of their previous horror releases had gained modest success¡ªpraised for originality and genuine scares. Encouraged, the executives at Mr. Mouse prepared their next big release, confident it would dominate.

    Until Star Wars crashed into the scene.

    Mr. Mouse''s new horror film still garnered attention, particularly from die-hard fans of the genre. Its trailers aired without issue, and unlike Hellfire''s tightly guarded projects, Mr. Mouse released the full synopsis.

    The film told the story of a family from Empirica, who moved to a remote village in Wales¡ªonly to find themselves entangled in the sinister rituals of a forest cult. Shadows crept through their home, whispers followed them in the night, and the deeper they dug, the more terrifying the truth became.

    It was dark. It was unsettling.

    But it was also facing an uphill battle.

    While horror lovers were intrigued, the wider public''s gaze was elsewhere.

    Hellfire''s secrecy fueled the flame. The unknown world of Star Wars, the cryptic trailers, the rumors¡ªit was a storm Mr. Mouse hadn''t anticipated.

    Their film would launch.

    But whether anyone would notice... was another story.

    ---

    Movie lovers across the world held their breath, waiting.

    All eyes were on Hellfire HQ, inside the grand conference hall at Hellfire Park, Horn Kingdom. The media, fans, and critics alike believed today was the day¡ªthe day Arthur Pendragon would finally announce the release date for Star Wars.

    Under the glare of lights, with cameras rolling and microphones crowding the podium, Arthur stood poised, a faint smile playing on his lips.

    He glanced across the eager faces, then spoke smoothly.

    "In November 1," Arthur began, his voice smooth, confident, "we''ll be releasing a new kind of film. A slight touch of horror¡ªbut something entirely fresh."

    Gasps rippled through the room. This wasn''t what they came for.

    "A horror movie?" one reporter blurted out. "Wait¡ªdoes that mean Star Wars is a horror film?"

    Arthur chuckled. "No, no. Star Wars is something else entirely. This is a different project. It''s called ''Nightmare Before Wintermas''. The trailer''s already out¡ªthough it''s been a little... overshadowed by the hype around Star Wars."

    He paused, letting that sink in.

    This film was his way of introducing a new tradition¡ªHalloween, starting November 1st.

    With Winter Day or Wintermas already established as this world''s version of Christmas, he aimed to slowly shape cultural events through cinema. The film would plant the seed.

    Arthur gestured to the man standing beside him, sharply dressed in a tailored suit. "The film uses technology similar to animation. I''ve trained one of my top directors to lead this under my vision. Allow me to introduce Amon Oblivion¡ªthe man behind the project."

    Amon, dressed sharply, stepped forward with a professional nod.

    But the crowd?

    Unmoved.

    Reporters shifted, unimpressed. Viewers at home watching the broadcast felt the same.

    This wasn''t why they tuned in.

    A female reporter raised her voice. "Then when will Star Wars be released?"

    Arthur''s smile deepened. "December 25th."

    A beat of silence.

    Then murmurs.

    "Wintermas?"

    "So long?"

    "He''s dragging it out to build hype... just to rake in more gold."

    Arthur heard it all¡ªbut his smile never wavered.

    From his seat nearby, Enyalius watched the scene unfold. His eyes briefly flicked to the cameras, then back to Arthur.

    ''This world... it''s changed so much. Who would''ve thought?''

 Chapter 316: Stop-Motion

    Chapter 316 - Stop-Motion

    (3rd Person POV)

    The announcement that Star Wars would release on December 25 brought a wave of relief across rival studios.

    At Mr. Mouse Studios, and among others vying for box office attention, executives breathed easier.

    In a lavish apartment overlooking the Wales skyline, one of Mr. Mouse''s film directors leaned back on his velvet couch, exhaling deeply. "Thank the gods," he muttered. "With Star Wars out of the way until Wintermas, my horror film actually stands a chance."

    As for Hellfire''s upcoming horror project? He couldn''t care less. His only concern was clear¡ªhis own film now had room to breathe.

    Meanwhile, across taverns, tea houses, and the buzzing forums of Hellbook, Hellfire fans weren''t as pleased.

    "Damn it! Why is Hellfire dragging this out? Who asked for a horror movie right now?"

    "I just want to see that story¡ªabout life beyond our world! Star Wars was supposed to be that!"

    But not everyone was angry.

    While many expressed frustration, movie lovers¡ªthose truly passionate about cinema¡ªfound themselves intrigued.

    Disappointed? Yes.

    But curious.

    They turned their attention to Nightmare Before Wintermas, and the trailer left them... surprised.

    There were no actors.

    No familiar faces.

    Instead of live actors, the screen filled with strange, almost eerie characters. They moved like cartoons¡ªbut something about them felt... different. Not quite drawn. Not quite real.

    Confusion spread¡ªuntil Hellfire''s official page posted an explanation:

    "Nightmare Before Wintermas introduces a new technology called ''Stop-Motion.'' Each frame of the film is created by photographing physical models, moving them slightly between each shot, and bringing them to life without traditional animation."

    The post included behind-the-scenes glimpses¡ªminiature sets, carefully crafted figures, and the painstaking process that went into every frame.

    Understanding dawned.

    Articles followed. Film critics praised the innovation. While some viewers remained hesitant, others found themselves intrigued by the artistry.

    ---

    On November 1, 1275, Nightmare Before Wintermas hit theaters across the world¡ªscreened in Bharat, Morningstar, the U.S.E., Choson, Japon, Wales, Leaf, Roses, Moonlight, and the Lunar Kingdom.

    At first, Mr. Mouse''s horror film, "Cultists in the Woods," dominated. Its conventional scares and live-action appeal earned it 4 million global dollars at the box office in just two days.

    Meanwhile, Nightmare Before Wintermas lagged behind, sitting at 2 million.

    But on the third day, everything changed.

    Word-of-mouth spread. Audiences returned for repeat viewings. The film''s uniqueness, its atmosphere, its charm¡ªcaptivated viewers.

    By the end of the third day, Nightmare Before Wintermas soared to 7 million, leaving Cultists in the Woods struggling to catch up.

    ---

    Inside Mr. Mouse''s boardroom, confusion reigned.

    "I don''t get it," one producer said, pacing. "We were ahead¡ªand now they''ve left us in the dust?"

    Silence.

    Then, the director of Cultists in the Woods cleared his throat. "It''s the stop-motion," he said quietly. "Hellfire''s film... it''s using a technique we''ve never tried. They didn''t draw anything. They moved real models¡ªframe by frame."

    The room tensed.

    At the head of the table, Carter, the new CEO of Mr. Mouse, stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Stop-motion, huh? Could we do it?"

    The director hesitated. "In theory, yes. I tried it once¡ªjust with my Impact camera at home. Got a stick to move... but it took hours."

    Carter''s eyes narrowed. "But if we scale it... turn it into a full production?"

    The room shifted. Producers exchanged looks.

    "It''s possible," the director admitted. "With resources, it could work."

    Carter nodded slowly, the spark of opportunity flashing in his eyes. "Then maybe it''s time Mr. Mouse learned a new trick."

    ---

    The so-called "unwanted" horror film, Nightmare Before Wintermas, became an unexpected hit.

    Not only did the unique stop-motion visuals captivate audiences, but the film''s musical numbers gained immense popularity¡ªespecially one track that left theaters buzzing: "Thriller" by Joseph Jackson. The song, featured in a key scene, quickly became the talk of the city.

    Outside a bustling theater in Horn Kingdom, a group of moviegoers walked out, still caught in the film''s spell.

    "Alright, I''m not gonna lie¡ªthat was a breath of fresh air," one of them admitted, shaking his head in disbelief. "Didn''t expect it to be that good. And the music? Damn."

    "Yeah, Joseph Jackson''s song... it blew me away," another added, nodding eagerly.

    "It''s stuck in my head already," someone laughed, throwing his arms up and mimicking the stiff, eerie dance of the stop-motion characters. "You know it''s thriller, thriller night!"

    The group burst into laughter as they walked down the street, their voices fading into the night.

    Not far behind them, a man strolled quietly, hands in his pockets, a bucket of popcorn and a drink still in hand.

    It was Enyalius.

    Weeks had passed since he first tasted freedom, and in that time, he had immersed himself in the world¡ªwatching films, exploring arcades, attending football games. Everything was so different from the world he once knew.

    As he made his way back to his apartment in Hellfire Park, his thoughts wandered.

    ''I could get used to this,'' he mused. ''Seems like Solarus and those other gods are letting the world be... living peacefully.'' His eyes flicked to the demons strolling nearby. ''And they''re sparing the descendants of Aides... interesting.''

    What surprised him most was that these descendants, unaware of their divine bloodline, believed themselves to be offspring of some "Evil Lord"¡ªnot knowing they were born of a god.

    He shook his head at the irony.

    When he reached his apartment, he paused.

    Arthur was already there, waiting.

    Inside, Enyalius stepped in, setting down his half-finished popcorn. Arthur turned to him, arms crossed.

    "It''s been a few weeks since you''ve been out," Arthur said, his tone light. "I wanted to know¡ªwhat do you think of this world now?"

    Enyalius stayed quiet for a moment, then cleared his throat.

    "I''m not gonna lie... everything''s changed." He gestured vaguely. "Movies, TVs, video games, music... nothing like the songs of the past."

    Arthur chuckled, stepping closer. "Not to brag, but most of these changes? Yeah, that was me."

    Enyalius rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I figured." He crossed his arms. "But one thing I''ve noticed¡ªyou''re not openly worshipped as the God of Entertainment, like you claim."

    Arthur gave a small cough. "Of course not. But I am worshipped... unconsciously."

    Enyalius''s expression grew serious. "I can see that. And even with just that¡ªyou''ve grown powerful. Very powerful. I wonder how..."

    Arthur smiled faintly. "Don''t concern yourself with that." He patted Enyalius''s shoulder. "Now that you''ve seen more of the world¡ªwhat''s next for you, besides chasing revenge on Solarus?"

    Silence.

    Then Enyalius spoke, voice low, uncertain. "I... I don''t know."

    Arthur looked at him, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Who would''ve thought? The great God of War, lost." He chuckled. "How about becoming my actor?"

    Enyalius blinked. "Actor?" He frowned. "You want me to entertain people?"

    "Why not?" Arthur tilted his head. "You''ve got the looks. The presence. You''ve been admiring those actors in the films, haven''t you?"

    Enyalius hesitated, then nodded slowly. "It... might be interesting. I''ve never thought about it, but... maybe."

    Arthur grinned. "Good. Then it''s settled. But¡ª" he paused, "you''ll need a screen name."

    "Screen name?" Enyalius furrowed his brows.

    "You can''t exactly go around calling yourself Enyalius Mars. That''ll draw attention from the wrong people." Arthur stepped closer, his grin widening. "We''ll give you a name that fits."

    Enyalius nodded again, this time with understanding.

    Arthur snapped his fingers. "How about... Keanu Reeves? Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"

    Enyalius raised a brow. "Keanu... Reeves?"

    Arthur clapped him on the back. "Trust me. It suits you."

 Chapter 317: New Anticipated Film

    Chapter 317 - New Anticipated Film

    (3rd Person POV)

    Nightmare Before Wintermas ran in theaters for weeks, and by the end of its screening, it had amassed a total of 301 million global dollars at the box office.

    Though it didn''t quite reach the towering heights of previous Hellfire blockbusters, its success was undeniable. For a film made on a modest budget, using stop-motion technology and minimal star power, the profit margin was staggering.

    Other studios took notice.

    Inspired by Hellfire''s success, they began to seriously consider their own ventures into stop-motion. The appeal was obvious¡ªlower production costs, no need for high-priced actors, and only affordable voice talent required.

    The media buzzed with speculation.

    "Stop-Motion: Is This the Future of Filmmaking?" one headline questioned.

    Another read, "With Hellfire''s Innovation, Are Actors Becoming Obsolete?"

    A more dramatic piece asked, "Will Stop-Motion Replace Traditional Animation?"

    But not everyone agreed.

    Audiences and industry veterans alike pushed back against the hype. While Nightmare Before Wintermas had impressed with its charm and technical brilliance, many believed it was far from replacing traditional animation¡ªor the irreplaceable presence of live actors.

    "Stop-motion was brilliant," many said, "but it''s just one style. Nothing beats the emotion a real actor brings."

    While the debates raged, Hellfire had already moved on.

    The next project was in motion: Titanic.

    Firfel was practically glowing with excitement. This was the film Arthur had promised her¡ªa romantic epic, just for them.

    She attended every meeting in the writers'' room, her ideas helping shape the narrative, eager to bring the vision to life.

    Arthur, meanwhile, was set on adapting the legendary Titanic from his previous life. His initial plan was simple¡ªcast an alternative Leonardo DiCaprio, alongside the blonde starlet whose mere walk had enchanted magazine covers and movie screens alike: Selina Taylor.

    But fate had other ideas.

    Despite his vast network and resources, Arthur hadn''t yet found a Leonardo equivalent in this world.

    He had Joseph Jackson¡ªa spark of Michael.

    He had Enyalius¡ªthe perfect mirror of Keanu.

    But no Leo.

    And so, the choice became clear.

    He would take the role himself.

    Partly out of necessity.

    Partly because... he didn''t mind.

    After all, this film wasn''t just another project. It was personal.

    And it would bring him closer to Firfel than ever before.

    Even though filming hadn''t started yet, Firfel found herself growing closer to Arthur, more than ever before. The strain their relationship had suffered because of his clone was fading, replaced now with something stronger¡ªdeeper.

    Ironically, it was the clone''s coldness that had pushed Arthur to come up with the idea of making a romantic film together, a way not just to tell a story, but to heal and deepen their bond.

    As they developed the script for Titanic, Arthur stumbled upon something unexpected¡ªthere was already a similar story in this world.

    In the history of Wales, he found records of a ship called the Titan Ship, which had sunk ninety years ago. Just like the Titanic of his previous life, it had been a marvel of its time¡ªa massive vessel that the people of Wales had once taken great pride in, only for it to end in tragedy and become a forgotten Chapter in history.

    For Arthur, it was perfect.

    Now he didn''t need to explain the story as pure fiction. He could frame it around the Titan Ship, using it as leverage to ground the film in this world''s reality.

    And Firfel? She became more fascinated the more she learned. The tale of Rose, forced into a loveless engagement, and Jack, a free-spirited artist whose life ended too soon, captivated her.

    But something troubled her.

    One evening, as they sat together, she turned to Arthur, a hesitant look in her eyes.

    "Why does Jack have to die?" she asked softly. "Can''t we change it? Let him live... give them a happy ending?"

    Arthur shook his head gently. "No can do," he replied. "Jack''s fate is sealed. He dies, and Rose lives on. That''s the heart of the story."

    Firfel frowned, her lips pressing into a thin line. She lightly swatted his arm. "You''re cruel."

    Arthur gave a wry smile. "It''s just a story, Firf. Tragedy makes it more powerful¡ªmore memorable." He leaned back, shrugging. "A perfect ending doesn''t always mean a happy one."

    She understood, of course. As an actress, she knew the weight of tragedy, the way it could linger with an audience. But over the past few days, she''d grown attached¡ªnot just to Rose, but to Jack too. And imagining Arthur, playing Jack, dying on screen... it stirred something uncomfortable inside her.

    She didn''t want to see it.

    But Arthur had already made his decision.

    And she, quietly, would follow it.

    ---

    After the unexpected success of Nightmare Before Wintermas, the Jackson family in Ferland City, Morningstar, finally took notice of Joseph.

    His track "Thriller" had become a sensation in Morningstar, released as a standalone music video on VHS. Alongside his growing popularity, the songs featured in the Hellfire Walkman were still charting¡ªturning Joseph Jackson from a forgotten son into a rising star.

    The failure they once disowned was gone.

    And now, the Jackson family thought it was time to bring him back¡ªat least, in part.

    But Joseph wanted none of it.

    "I owe everything to Arthur Pendragon," he said firmly. "I''m not leaving him."

    His words didn''t sit well.

    Angered, his family began spreading rumors¡ªfeeding the Morningstar media with defamation, framing Joseph''s success as fleeting, undeserved.

    As for Princess Lucy, she scoffed at the news. To her, Joseph''s rise was nothing but luck, a product of Arthur''s influence.

    "Sooner or later," she muttered, "he''ll come crawling back to the Lucy Agency."

    But those were passing storms.

    Time moved on.

    And with it, the world turned its eyes back to what mattered.

    Star Wars was coming.

    As the release date drew near, excitement surged. Tickets sold out before the film even hit theaters. No hesitation. No second guesses.

    People believed.

    Hellfire''s name was all they needed.

    Reputation alone was enough.

    Days passed, and at last, December 25 arrived. The long-awaited release of Star Wars began, premiering first in the Anatolia region under the night sky. Other parts of the world, still in the middle of their Wintermas celebrations, would witness its debut later that same evening¡ªEvros, the Middle East, and the Empirica region all waiting for their turn under the stars.

    Releasing it on Wintermas had been no mistake. People were flush with end-of-year bonuses, their pockets heavier, their spirits high. Spending a little more for a film wasn''t just possible¡ªit was expected.

    Theaters in Anatolia filled fast, with lines stretching far beyond entrances. Tickets had sold out days in advance, without hesitation. No one questioned the film''s quality.

    Inside the grandest theater in Horn City, critics took their seats, pens in hand, notebooks open, eyes sharp. These were the same critics who had dissected Lord of the Rings, who''d been floored by Demonfather, who had learned to never underestimate Arthur Pendragon.

    But even they felt something different tonight.

    A sense of witnessing the birth of something far greater.

    As the lights dimmed and the massive screen flickered to life, a single phrase appeared:

    ?A long time ago in a galaxy far, far away...?

    Then, the music began¡ªnot loud or jarring, but bold and clear, carrying a tone unfamiliar to many.

    This wasn''t set in their world¡ªor any world they knew.

    The imagery that followed was even stranger. Massive ships, a desert with twin suns, people dressed in foreign clothes, wielding weapons made of light.

 Chapter 318: A foreign world

    Chapter 318 - A foreign world

    (3rd Person POV)

    Seated quietly in the packed cinema, Yoda watched the beginning of Star Wars unfold with a complicated gaze.

    Though he had witnessed parts of the film''s production, seeing it fully realized on the giant screen stirred something uneasy within him¡ªan unsettling glimpse, as if he were seeing a warning about the future of his own world.

    The lights dimmed completely, and across the screen appeared the words:

    "A long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away..."

    The room fell silent as the audience read the opening crawl, which spoke of a rebellion, an evil Galactic Empire, and a monstrous new weapon¡ªthe Death Star, capable of annihilating entire planets.

    Yoda''s expression tightened.

    ''The Death Star...'' he thought grimly.

    In his original world, no such weapon had ever existed¡ªat least, not yet. But now, seeing it visualized, he realized the terrifying possibility.

    He clenched his fists lightly, feeling a deeper urgency to return... to prevent his own world from descending into something similar.

    While Yoda wrestled with his unease, the audience watched the screen intently, their eyes wide.

    The film wasted no time throwing them into an alien universe¡ªcolossal spaceships firing beams of crimson light, soldiers in white armor clashing with desperate rebels.

    Onboard the ship were two peculiar figures: a tall, human-like golden mechanical puppet, and a small, barrel-shaped machine that beeped in strange tones¡ªR2-D2.

    A man whispered to his friend, pointing at the golden figure. "That puppet looks like one of the DARK advanced models... but way smarter."

    His friend nodded quickly. "Shh... just watch."

    The gunfights continued¡ªblaster bolts lighting up the narrow hallways. Then came the imposing figure in black¡ªhelmeted, masked, his cape sweeping behind him.

    Darth Vader.

    The moment he spoke, his voice filtered through mechanical distortion, several viewers exchanged glances.

    "That voice... it sounds like Arthur," someone whispered nearby.

    "But they never announced the actor," another replied, skeptical. Speculation buzzed, but without confirmation, it remained only a rumor.

    The story soon shifted focus back to the two odd machines.

    At first, many viewers were indifferent to them. They were strange, clunky, and not immediately heroic.

    But when R2-D2 was captured, thrown among piles of scrap, and ignored during a droid sale, some felt a small pang of sympathy.

    A teenage demon in the back row leaned forward, muttering, "Won''t that golden guy help his friend?"

    Others around him murmured similar thoughts, drawn into the quiet tension without even realizing it.

    Relief finally came when a different droid malfunctioned¡ªand Luke, portrayed by a fresh, unknown young actor, chose R2-D2 instead.

    The audience relaxed a little, smiles flickering.

    They had come to see an unfamiliar world...

    And somehow, without even noticing, they had already started to care.

    The audience watched intently as the two peculiar figures interacted with the blonde young man. It was here the introductions truly began¡ªnot just between the characters, but to the viewers as well.

    The boy, youthful and a little awkward, introduced himself as Luke Skywalker.

    The golden mechanical puppet, speaking in a polite and slightly nervous tone, introduced himself as C-3PO¡ªa human-cyborg relations droid.

    Slowly but surely, the audience felt themselves being drawn deeper into this foreign, yet fascinating world. It was advanced beyond anything familiar¡ªships that could soar beyond the skies, civilizations thriving among the stars.

    As the plot continued, Luke worked on repairing the battered R2-D2. And then¡ª

    A flicker. A projection.

    Princess Leia appeared, her image hazy and blue, delivering a desperate message:

    "Help me, Obi-Wan Kenobi. You''re my only hope."

    Her voice was filled with urgency, tinged with sadness.

    A few audience members leaned forward unconsciously, captivated.

    Luke''s curiosity was clear¡ªand it mirrored the audience''s.

    ''Who was Obi-Wan? What was happening in this faraway war?''

    The film moved on, and soon, Luke''s journey truly began.

    The story wove through quiet village life and hints of a larger galaxy beyond, until finally¡ªLuke met a mysterious figure.

    When the cloaked man pulled back his hood, there was a brief collective stir in the theater.

    It was Rocky Montclair¡ªthe legendary actor who had played Don Corleone in Demonfather. Now, he stood before them as Obi-Wan Kenobi, an aging warrior with wisdom in his eyes and a quiet strength in his voice.

    The audience was pleasantly surprised.

    "That''s Rocky," someone whispered, smiling. "Didn''t expect to see him here."

    Rocky''s portrayal gave Obi-Wan a natural gravitas¡ªgrounding the fantastical world with a familiar, almost nostalgic weight.

    Meanwhile, the plot continued to unfold.

    Obi-Wan told Luke about the Jedi, the Force, and a war fought long before he was born.

    Then came the shift.

    The peaceful life on Luke''s desert planet collapsed. He returned home to find the farmhouse in flames¡ªhis aunt and uncle, gone. The camera didn''t linger on their bodies, but the smoking silhouettes said enough.

    A quiet sadness settled over the theater. Even those unfamiliar with Luke felt a heaviness in that scene.

    "That was... harsher than I expected," murmured a man in the back.

    Yet it moved quickly¡ªLuke standing by a fire, his jaw tight, his eyes hollow. The choice was clear. He couldn''t stay. He had to leave.

    From that moment, the world of the film opened wider.

    The screen shifted to the bustling, dangerous Mos Eisley Spaceport.

    A dirty, rough town. Smugglers, bounty hunters, and aliens filled every corner. Strange music played from a corner band, made up of odd, insect-like creatures.

    The Mos Eisley Cantina came alive on the screen¡ªdim-lit, smoky, filled with alien patrons of every shape and size. The audience, unused to such imagery, reacted with fascinated awe.

    "What... what are these things?" a woman chuckled softly, half in wonder.

    The chaos quickly escalated.

    A belligerent alien at the bar harassed Luke. Tension crackled.

    In a flash, Obi-Wan Kenobi drew his lightsaber¡ªnot a blaster¡ªand severed the alien''s arm with a clean, humming cut. The limb fell to the floor, blood seeping into the dirt.

    There was a startled murmur from the crowd. Some recoiled at the sudden violence; others leaned in, fascinated by how quickly the Jedi acted.

    The camera moved, and through the haze and crowd, Han Solo appeared.

    Clint Foster''s entrance wasn''t loud¡ªbut it was magnetic. A smirk, a casual lean against the booth, a quick confident glance around the cantina. No dramatic gunfight for him at first¡ªjust natural swagger, a sense that he was someone who lived on the edge.

    "That''s him," a Clint Foster fan whispered, smiling. "Still got it."

    Han negotiated with Obi-Wan, bragging with lazy charm about his ship¡ªthe Millennium Falcon¡ªthe fastest in the galaxy. His bravado made a few audience members chuckle, but no one doubted he could back it up.

    It wasn''t long after that trouble found him.

    Greedo, a bounty hunter, cornered Han at his table. Their conversation was short, tense¡ªand ended with a blaster shot under the table. Han, calm and casual, slipped out before anyone could blink.

    The audience reacted with mild surprise, murmurs rippling through the theater.

    "Did he really just shoot first?" someone muttered in disbelief.

    It wasn''t flashy. It was cold, sharp, and effective¡ªreinforcing that this world, for all its wonder, was dangerous.

    From there, the trio¡ªLuke, Han, and Obi-Wan¡ªfled the city, stormtroopers hot on their trail.

    Inside the battered yet iconic Millennium Falcon, engines roared, and the ship lifted into the sky under a hail of blaster fire.

    Then came the moment that made some jaws drop¡ªthe ship entered hyperspace. Stars stretched into long white lines before bursting into a dazzling tunnel of light.

    A boy near the aisle gasped aloud.

    "I want to ride that," he whispered, unable to tear his eyes from the screen.

    From the hum of the lightsaber to the smoky cantina, from burning farmhouses to alien saloons¡ªthe audience found themselves somewhere entirely new.

    And yet, somehow, it already felt real.

    ---

    As the film neared its end, the tension gripped the entire theater.

    The Death Star loomed large. The final battle was underway. Fighters raced down narrow trenches, evading enemy fire, risking everything.

    Luke closed his eyes. The Force surrounded him.

    A single shot.

    A massive explosion.

    Cheers erupted both on-screen and, softly, among the viewers.

    The heroes returned victorious¡ªbut the galaxy''s larger war was far from over.

    The screen faded to black, the credits rolling to the triumphant swell of the orchestral score.

    For a few seconds after the lights dimmed, the audience remained seated, silent, processing what they had just witnessed.

    They didn''t leap to their feet. They didn''t erupt into wild applause.

    Instead, there was a lingering weight¡ªa sense of something beginning.

    A world much larger than they imagined... now opened before them.

    And they wanted more.

    ---

    Read advanced 30+ Chapters on my p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 319: Captivated by the stars

    Chapter 319 - Captivated by the stars

    (3rd Person POV)

    As the credits rolled and the audience burst into applause, Yoda sat quietly for a moment longer, a complicated feeling settling in his chest.

    The trio''s victory on the screen gave him a faint sense of relief¡ªbut not enough to ease the deeper urgency gnawing at him.

    Even with the heroes'' success, he knew the true danger lurking in his own world had not vanished.

    The shadow of Darth Vader still hung heavy.

    Rising from his seat, he slipped out of the theater, the sounds of cheers and clapping following him into the cool night air.

    He needed to meet Arthur.

    Needed to ask if there was¡ªif there could be¡ªa way for him to return.

    If there was even the smallest chance... he had to try.

    ---

    The night passed swiftly.

    And by the next morning, Hellfire Studios made the numbers official.

    Star Wars had pulled in a staggering 42 million global dollars on its very first day.

    The second day''s earnings climbed even higher¡ª50 million.

    In just two days, the box office total had reached an astonishing 92 million global dollars.

    TV networks around the world erupted with excitement.

    "Star Wars¡ªHellfire''s latest masterpiece¡ªhas hit the screens and become an instant success!"

    "Audiences say, "It feels like we were transported to another world! We can''t wait to see more!"

    "A mysterious power beyond magic? Scientists fascinated by ''the Force''¡ªclaim it surpasses even known magic systems!"

    "Rumors swirl: A leading dwarven mechanical company is secretly developing a new transport to reach the stars!"

    "Is life beyond our world possible? Some scholars argue only the God of Light, Solarus, created life¡ªothers insist the cosmos may hold more secrets yet."

    One headline after another, flooding the airwaves and newsprint.

    At the same time, the once-unknown young actor who played Luke Skywalker found himself hurled into the spotlight.

    Noah Reynolds¡ªa 25-year-old human, once a struggling dreamer in Horn City¡ªwas now a name on everyone''s lips.

    Inside his modest apartment, his manager, Henry Schemer, was practically bouncing in excitement.

    "We did it, kid! We hit it big!" Henry beamed, waving a stack of letters and contracts in his hands.

    "Endorsements, ad campaigns, movie offers¡ªeveryone''s after you! They''re offering a fortune!"

    Noah, still in disbelief, sat on the worn couch, gripping a letter tightly.

    A soft, almost disbelieving smile crossed his face.

    "I can finally afford my sister''s treatment..." he said, his voice low but filled with wonder.

    "Yes, yes!" Henry said, nodding eagerly. "You''ll be rich, Noah¡ªtrust me!"

    Noah''s eyes gleamed with hope, a rare light in someone who had long carried burdens too heavy for his age.

    And deep down, he knew who he owed it all to.

    ''Mr. Pendragon...'' he thought, heart swelling with quiet gratitude.

    ''If not for him, none of this would''ve happened.''

    ---

    Following the success of Star Wars, a ripple of wonder spread across the world¡ªespecially among the youth. For the first time, children weren''t just dreaming about magic or monsters¡ªthey were dreaming about stars.

    Under a starry sky in a rural district of the U.S.E., a group of teens sat atop a rusted rooftop, their eyes fixed on the heavens. The air was cool, the quiet hum of insects barely noticeable beneath their breathless wonder.

    A boy with sandy hair and hopeful blue eyes leaned back, resting on his palms. "Do you think... it''s really possible?" he asked. "Like in Star Wars¡ªtraveling through the void, jumping from star to star?"

    The group fell silent.

    Then a soft voice answered.

    A girl with blonde hair that caught the starlight, her blue eyes reflecting the night, smiled faintly. "There''s nothing impossible, Neil," she said. "Maybe one day... we''ll stand on the moon ourselves."

    The others chuckled at her boldness.

    "Hah! On the moon? Dream on."

    "Come on, it''s just a movie," one of them added. "There''s no way we''re flying through space anytime soon."

    But Neil and the girl didn''t argue. They exchanged quiet smiles¡ªboth content to carry that dream a little longer.

    Meanwhile, across the ocean in Horn City, Hellfire Studios launched a new wave of merchandise at Hellscape Mall¡ªa vibrant display of glowing lightsabers, modeled after the weapons seen in Star Wars. Though made of simple materials and powered by small rune-charged batteries, they quickly caught the public''s eye.

    The moment the TV commercial aired¡ªfeaturing children dueling under moonlight, beams of color flashing through fog¡ªexcitement sparked across the city.

    Soon, eager customers flocked to Hellscape in person. Word of mouth spread fast: through town criers, bulletin boards, cafe? chatter, and even theater posters. The crowds only grew larger by the day.

    The Luke Skywalker saber, glowing bright blue, became the top seller. The Darth Vader model, ominous in red, followed close behind.

    Parks and schoolyards became stages.

    Kids reenacted scenes with surprising precision. One boy, cloaked in a black cape, deepened his voice to play Vader, while another shouted, "I''ll never join you!" as he blocked with a flickering saber. Others joined as stormtroopers or smuggler pilots, cobbling together makeshift blasters and helmets.

    Girls proudly took up the role of Princess Leia, styling their hair like hers and giving orders during the backyard battles.

    But it didn''t stop at children.

    Tavern talk shifted to Star Wars¡ªtraders, farmers, scholars, even monks discussed the film''s deeper themes. At dinner tables, people pondered the "Force," and debated who among them might secretly possess it.

    Over at Hellfire Network, ratings surged.

    And part of the rise was thanks to Alissa¡ªthe actress behind Princess Leia¡ªwho had long worked as a news anchor. Her familiar face, now both a royal rebel and a trusted voice of the evening news, kept viewers tuned in each night.

    ---

    Inside his office at Hellfire Park, Arthur sat by the wide window, watching the city lights gleam under the night sky.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. Star Wars was thriving.

    Everywhere he looked¡ªon the streets, on TV, in the hearts of people¡ªits influence was growing.

    Yet despite the success, a more complicated feeling lingered inside him.

    Just yesterday, Yoda had come to him directly¡ªhis small figure solemn¡ªrequesting to return to his original world.

    Arthur wanted to help.

    But until now, he hadn''t found a way.

    As he leaned back into his chair, deep in thought, a sudden mechanical chime echoed in his mind.

    The system notification appeared before him:

    [Congratulations! You have successfully introduced a new IP, "Star Wars," to this world. Status: Cultural Hit.]

    [Rewards Granted: One-Time Summon. Return Gate Technique.]

    Arthur''s eyes sharpened slightly.

    He already understood the One-Time Summon¡ªit was a simple ability that allowed him to summon a being once.

    But the Return Gate Technique... That was new.

    Curious, he tapped the floating panel, pulling up the description.

    As he read through it, his eyes gradually widened.

    "So that''s how it works..." he muttered under his breath, a hint of amusement glinting in his gaze.

    The Return Gate Technique would allow him to open a temporary portal¡ªsending Yoda back to his original world.

    And even better, the link between them would remain intact.

    Meaning, even if Yoda returned, Arthur could summon him again in the future without using another Summon Card.

    "Luck really is smiling on that little green guy," Arthur mused, a light laugh under his breath. "And on me."

    He leaned forward, steepling his fingers thoughtfully.

    If Arthur ever needed him again, he could call Yoda back without burning the One-Time Summon. Besides, the original Summon Card tied to Yoda¡ªearned from that first risky summoning¡ªwas still safely in Arthur''s possession.

    As he was lost in thought, a sharp snap echoed in his mind ¡ª a signal from his clone.

    Specifically, the one he had sent to the Draconic Realm.

    In an instant, the clone''s consciousness collapsed into a puff, flooding Arthur''s mind with memories.

    He saw his arrogant clone living among the dragons like a lazy king, basking in their reverence.

    But one day, everything changed.

    A colossal creature appeared ¡ª several times larger than an average dragon.

    The dragons, once proud and fearless, scattered in panic at the sight of it.

    His clone, irritated and overconfident, tried to challenge the beast... only to be stomped to death without mercy.

    Arthur furrowed his brows, scratching his cheek thoughtfully. "That colossal creature... it looked like a giant dinosaur. A Tyrannosaurus, maybe?"

 Chapter 320: King of Entertainment Cinema

    Chapter 320 - King of Entertainment Cinema

    (3rd Person POV)

    Arthur stood by the window, fingers stroking his chin, deep in thought.

    "I didn''t expect something like that to exist..." he muttered. "A creature¡ªalmost like a dinosaur... and in the Draconic Realm, no less."

    His gaze flickered as he scanned through his clone''s fading memories. Though arrogant and reckless, the clone''s final moments revealed the truth: the beast had crushed him like pulp.

    "That kind of raw power..." Arthur whispered, eyes narrowing. "Even the dragons feared it. Its strength outclassed them, no doubt."

    He crossed his arms, thinking aloud. "Primitive. Wild. No sign of speech or intelligence. But the dragons scattered at its presence..."

    A glint of curiosity flashed in his eyes.

    "I wonder what that species is even called..."

    But then, something clicked in his mind.

    "Wait a second." His voice sharpened. "If something like that exists here... doesn''t that mean¡ª"

    He stood up abruptly.

    "Could I make that film?" he muttered, pacing slightly. "It''s possible, right?"

    The idea lit a spark in him.

    But almost immediately, doubt crept in.

    "...No, it won''t work. That thing''s untamable. No intelligence. I''d never get it to act." He frowned. "Unlike dragons, it doesn''t talk. No negotiation, no subtlety."

    Still, he couldn''t shake the idea. He smiled to himself and sighed.

    "Something to consider later. For now..." He looked out over Horn City. "Yoda''s been waiting for an answer."

    He raised his wrist, activating his bracelet, and summoned the Jedi Master into the room.

    A flicker of light¡ªand then Yoda appeared, standing with his hands folded, as calm as ever.

    "You wished to see me?" Yoda asked.

    Arthur smiled faintly. "You asked me yesterday if you could return home. Well... I''ve found a way."

    Yoda''s ears twitched. "Truly? Speak, you must."

    "It''s called the Return Gate Technique," Arthur explained. "It''ll take you back¡ªto where you belong."

    Yoda paused, his eyes softening. "A kindness, this is. Grateful, I am. The will of the Force... it moves still."

    Arthur didn''t say much more. He had no intention of revealing that he could summon Yoda back anytime.

    To Yoda, this was goodbye.

    Arthur raised his hand. The space beside them began to glow, swirling with power. A gate of pale light shimmered into being¡ªsteady and silent.

    Yoda stepped closer, then stopped, turning slightly toward Arthur. "Cross this gate, I shall. But return... I may not."

    Arthur gave a quiet nod. "I understand."

    The Jedi Master stood at the edge, his silhouette cast in the light of the portal. "A story, you''ve told. A fiction, you called it. Yet real, it felt. Echoes of warning... seen through your lens."

    Arthur didn''t reply.

    Yoda gave one last look, his expression unreadable. "Changed, this world has. Hope, it holds."

    Then he stepped forward¡ªinto the light.

    The gate shimmered, pulsed, then collapsed into nothingness.

    Arthur remained silent for a while, his eyes fixed on the empty space where Yoda once stood.

    "...May the Force be with you," he whispered, almost like a prayer.

    ---

    Yoda stepped through the swirling portal¡ªand in the blink of an eye, he was back.

    His boots touched familiar stone. The scent in the air, the quiet hum of distant meditation halls, the weight of the world he had left behind¡ªit all returned at once.

    He blinked slowly, taking it in.

    ''This... this is where I stood before I was summoned,'' he thought.

    Behind him, the blue light of the portal flickered once, twice¡ªthen faded into nothing. The last shimmer of it danced across his wrinkled face.

    He smiled faintly.

    "Arthur..." he murmured, voice soft.

    His expression was thoughtful¡ªgrateful, but burdened.

    "May the Force be with you."

    Then he turned away and walked forward.

    ---

    When Yoda rejoined the Jedi he had been training, none reacted with confusion. No one questioned where he had been. In fact, it felt... as if he hadn''t been gone at all.

    No time lost.

    ''Time flows differently,'' he realized. ''Arthur''s world, separated from ours it is. A place between stories and stars.''

    From that day on, Yoda resumed his life as before¡ªbut with renewed caution. A heightened sense of foresight guided his every step.

    ''Anakin Skywalker...'' he thought, eyes narrowing as he meditated. ''Not yet known he is. But watched, he must be.''

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Horn City...

    Arthur was buried in work.

    The Titanic project consumed his full attention. He turned down every interview, ignored every invitation, and brushed off the wave of celebrity now crashing at his doorstep in the wake of Star Wars'' success.

    He had no time for praise.

    Let the world talk.

    And talk, they did.

    In taverns and temples, parks and schools, cafe?s and magic academies¡ªthe name Star Wars was on everyone''s lips.

    Inside a busy cafe?, a teenage demon excitedly waved a newspaper. "My teacher from elemental class said the Force might be real! She''s trying to meditate to sense it!"

    His friend laughed. "You guys are losing it. Just because the Jedi can do it in a movie doesn''t mean we can."

    "I want to be Luke Skywalker," another muttered dreamily.

    "They''re saying the Force lives in everyone," someone else said. "That if we train hard enough, we might awaken it."

    Across the kingdom, debates flared.

    Theories were born.

    And slowly, quietly, belief took root.

    Newspapers ran headlines every day.

    "Star Wars Smashes Records!"

    "A World Beyond Our Own?"

    Within a week, Star Wars had earned an astonishing 293 million global dollars¡ªand that was just the beginning.

    Even kingdoms that clung to local currencies couldn''t stop the film''s spread.

    The media was ablaze with headlines, echoing across kingdoms and cities:

    "Hellfire is unstoppable! From Demonfather to Lord of the Rings, Harry Potter, and now the birth of a new legend¡ªStar Wars! When will this reign end? Or is Hellfire destined to remain the King of Entertainment Cinema?"

    "With Star Wars shattering expectations, Hellfire Studio officially cements its crown as ''The King of the Entertainment Cinema.''"

    "Bryan Brothers. Titan Pictures. Moon Entertainment. Once giants. Now dwarfed beneath the throne held by one name: Hellfire."

    Beneath the surface, the press wasn''t just praising¡ªthey were provoking. These headlines were designed to ignite flames in the boardrooms of rival studios. And they succeeded.

    ---

    In the Muscovy, at Titan Pictures HQ...

    The air was thick with tension. Inside a lavish, yet chaotic office, Alexander Leonidovich Volkov, the iron-willed chairman of Titan Pictures, stood at the head of a long table, his hair slightly disheveled and eyes dark with exhaustion.

    A film director, sweating bullets, tried to explain.

    "Sir, our box office numbers are declining by the day. If this keeps up... we''ll be bleeding money. The investors are getting anxious¡ª"

    BANG!

    Alexander slammed his fist on the desk.

    "I told you¡ªonly challenge Hellfire if you''re sure you can win!" he barked. "But you couldn''t. You failed."

    He jabbed a finger toward the man.

    "You''re fired."

    The director stood frozen for a beat, but said nothing. He lowered his head and quietly exited the room.

    Alexander''s longtime advisor, Ed Louis, raised an eyebrow. "That''s the eighth director you''ve fired this year."

    "I don''t need directors who flinch at shadows," Alexander growled. "I need warriors. Heroes. Someone who can stand against that demon king."

    "Demon king?" Ed smirked. "You mean Arthur Pendragon?"

    Alexander''s jaw tightened. "Yes. Arthur." He clenched his fist. "We need someone who can knock him off his throne."

    Ed simply exhaled, half amused, half resigned.

    ''You''ve been chasing that rivalry for years now,'' he thought. ''Bleeding funds, exhausting teams... and still, you refuse to let it go.''

    And yet, somewhere in his chest, he couldn''t help but admire Alexander''s obsession.

    Meanwhile...

    Arthur, the so-called "demon king" of cinema, was unfazed by the noise.

    He was already preparing for his next endeavor: the Titanic project.

    Horn City, as dear as it was to him, didn''t fit the scale he envisioned for the film. The sets, the infrastructure, the waters¡ªthey weren''t enough.

    So, Arthur made a decision.

    He would travel to the U.S.E.

    This time, he''d film in foreign lands¡ªbringing Titanic to life on a global stage.

    He chose the U.S.E not just for its scale or backdrop¡ªbut because docked there was a massive ship, one he had specifically set his eyes on to bring Titanic to life.

    ---

    Read 30+ advanced Chapters and exclusive Lord of Entertainment Side Stories on my Pa treon: p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 321: To U.S.E

    Chapter 321: To U.S.E

    (3rd Person POV)

    Inside the grand meeting room of Hellfire Park, Arthur stood at the head of the table, gesturing toward the white wall behind him, where several images of coastlines, beaches, and harbors were pinned in neat rows.

    "In two days, we¡¯re heading to the U.S.E.," he announced, voice calm but firm. "These locations were scouted by our advance team¡ªpotential filming sites. But I¡¯m not settling yet. When we get there, we¡¯ll explore more. If nothing better turns up, we use these."

    Murmurs followed, until one crew member raised a hand. "Boss, why are we going all the way to a foreign land? Don¡¯t we already have the VFX studio? Can¡¯t we just simulate the ship, the ocean, everything?"

    Others nodded, the same question clearly on their minds.

    Arthur chuckled lightly and cleared his throat. "You¡¯re right. Our VFX studio has done wonders¡ªit¡¯s fixed a lot of logistical headaches, created entire cities, even forged illusions as real as steel. But this time..." He paused, glancing toward Firfel, who sat quietly among the crew. "This project is different."

    He turned back to the group. "This isn¡¯t just about visuals. This film¡ªTitanic¡ªis about presence. About texture. The wind in your face. The creaking of real wood beneath your feet. The chill of sea mist. These things... they can¡¯t be faked. Not completely."

    Some of the crew exchanged thoughtful glances. Firfel tilted her head, watching him speak.

    Arthur continued, "We need a real ship. Real waves. Real sunrises. Our actors have to feel it. Not just act like they do."

    He paced a few steps, then added with a hint of mischief, "Besides, we plan to actually sink the ship."

    That caught them off guard. A few gasps. Then silence. Slowly, nods followed.

    Lilith, one of the senior production designers, leaned forward. "You said we¡¯ll use a ship. But what kind? Are we building one?"

    Arthur smiled. "Good question." He raised two fingers. "We¡¯ve got two options. One¡ªwe build a replica from scratch. Expensive. Time-consuming. But accurate."

    He snapped his fingers. A new image appeared on the wall.

    The crew leaned in.

    It was a colossal vessel, faded in places but majestic nonetheless.

    "Option two¡ªwe purchase this ship. The Grand Whale. Docked in the U.S.E. It¡¯s old, yes, but structurally sound. Renovate it, rework the details... and it becomes the perfect stand-in for the legendary Titan Ship."

    He studied the ship¡¯s image, a glint of nostalgia in his gaze. In truth, he thought, ¡¯this Grand Whale resembles the Titanic of my past life more than this world¡¯s version ever did.¡¯

    But then a voice cut through the moment.

    "Wait¡ªthat¡¯s the Grand Whale. Isn¡¯t it some kind of relic in the Empirican continent? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s beloved by the older generation. I doubt they¡¯ll sell it."

    "Yes! That¡¯s the Grand Whale!" someone blurted out, eyes wide with recognition. "I heard it first sailed before airships were even invented. Back then, it was the pride of the United States of Empirica."

    A wave of murmurs spread through the room.

    "It¡¯s considered a national treasure," another crew member added. "Even if it¡¯s not as famous now, I seriously doubt the U.S.E government would let a bunch of foreigners buy it."

    Arthur listened calmly, a knowing smile tugging at his lips.

    "Hehe, true enough," he said, hands clasped behind his back. "But I have my ways."

    The production team exchanged curious glances. Firfel, sitting cross-legged with her arms folded, raised a brow at him. She was clearly intrigued.

    ---

    Two days later, the media in the U.S.E. were in a frenzy. Headlines spread as Arthur Pendragon, accompanied by Firfel and his core production team, landed at Angels Airport.

    But it wasn¡¯t just their visit that caught attention.

    What really stirred the press was the presence of Paul Hennessy¡ªthe newly elected president set to take office in January 1276¡ªpersonally welcoming Arthur at the airport.

    Photographers scrambled to catch the moment, and soon grainy shots filled newsstands with bold captions:

    "Why is Arthur Pendragon here¡ªwith his girlfriend and full crew?"

    "Hellfire Studios in Angels City? Speculations rise after meeting with new President Hennessy."

    Rumors swirled. Was it political? A documentary? Or something far more cinematic?

    In a private suite lined with velvet drapes and warm lighting, Arthur and President-elect Paul Hennessy sat across from each other. A waiter poured them wine into crystal glasses before quietly taking his leave.

    Paul swirled the wine, then took a slow sip. "So... you¡¯re connected to that organization. The one that backed my rise to the presidency."

    Arthur gave a faint smile. "Mr. President, accusations are dangerous things. It¡¯s safer to assume I¡¯m just a filmmaker."

    Paul raised a brow. "Funny. Because that same organization pushed for barcodes, computers, and now they¡¯re ordering me to assist you¡ªfilming permits, access, and even the Grand Whale."

    Arthur didn¡¯t respond. He sipped his wine with calm detachment.

    Paul leaned in slightly, eyes narrowing. "You may not wear their badge, but you¡¯re clearly tied to them."

    Arthur¡¯s tone was colder now. "Let¡¯s not get lost in questions, Paul. Just help push the permits through... and make sure I get that ship."

    Paul frowned. "The Grand Whale? That vessel¡¯s a historical symbol for the U.S.E. Why do you need it?"

    A slow grin formed on Arthur¡¯s face. "To sink it."

    Paul choked mid-sip, spilling wine onto his cuff. "You want to what?"

    "Sinking it. For the film," Arthur said with eerie ease. "Don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯ll be cinematic."

    "You¡¯re going to destroy a cultural relic... for a movie?"

    Arthur raised his glass again. "Film is life. And life is sacrifice. Besides, I only need to sink it once."

    Paul blinked in disbelief. "This is madness."

    Arthur gave a patient shrug. "So? Will you help me or not?"

    Paul hesitated, sweat forming on his brow. The weight of his future presidency clashed with the tension in the room.

    "I... I¡¯ll do it," Paul finally stammered. "It¡¯s just a ship. I¡¯ll handle it. Even if I¡¯m not officially in office yet, I can make it happen."

    Arthur nodded, satisfied. "Good. I knew I could count on you."

    Paul grabbed a handkerchief and wiped his forehead, unsure if he¡¯d just made the biggest mistake of his political career¡ªor aligned himself with the most powerful man in the world of cinema.

    ---

    The next three days, headlines exploded across the media. The cruise company Whale Line Heritage held a press conference and announced the shocking news: the legendary ship Grand Whale had been sold to none other than Arthur Pendragon.

    The agreed purchase price? Six million U.S. dollars¡ªa figure that translated to roughly 4.5 million global dollars.

    TV networks and newspapers ran the story with bold titles:

    "National Relic Sold to Foreign Filmmaker¡ªThe Grand Whale Now Belongs to Hellfire."

    "Hellfire Buys the Grand Whale ¨C National Relic Sold for $6M!"

    "Arthur Pendragon Buys Empirica¡¯s Crown Jewel¡ªWhat Will He Do With It?"

    Public reaction in Empirica was fast and furious.

    "What the hell?! They¡¯re selling the Grand Whale?!" one elderly man shouted at a TV screen inside a neighborhood diner. "That ship is a damn piece of history!"

    His son groaned beside him, shaking his head. "I thought it was off-limits... How¡¯d he get his hands on it?"

    From a nearby table, a woman chimed in, "I heard it¡¯s been neglected for years. Maybe Hellfire will restore it better than we ever could."

    The old man grumbled, "Don¡¯t care. It¡¯s ours. Not theirs."

    Back on the docks where the ship had long rested, the Grand Whale¡¯s crew stood in silence, gathered beneath the shadow of the vessel they had served for decades.

    The captain, a grizzled man in his sixties, addressed them solemnly.

    "You¡¯ve all heard the news. The Grand Whale¡¯s been sold."

    A heavy silence followed¡ªuntil one sailor spat to the side and growled, "Tch. Selling it to that guy? I¡¯d rather see it rust."

    Another crewman joined in, scowling, "If it was that dwarf, Billy Dark¡ªthe founder of DARK Corp¡ªI wouldn¡¯t complain. At least he¡¯s from this nation. But Arthur Pendragon? That demon bastard? I¡¯d rather burn the whole damn ship to the ground than see him touch it."

    A third sailor leaned in, voice low and dangerous. "Yeah. We should burn it. Like we did to that Hellfire branch back then¡ª"

    "Shut your damn mouth!" the captain roared, finger pointing straight at him. "Are you insane?! You want the entire world knowing what we did?!"

    The sailor froze.

    Everyone else stiffened, falling into silence.

    "Not. A. Word," the captain said, his voice like iron. "You keep your mouths shut. All of you."

    "Aye, Captain!" they echoed quickly, fear replacing fury.

    The wind rustled across the pier, but no one dared speak further.

    Above it all, the Grand Whale loomed¡ªmassive, aged, and now under new ownership. A ship once hailed as the pride of Empirica... now destined to become part of Arthur Pendragon¡¯s next cinematic legend.

 Chapter 322: Controversial

    Chapter 322: Controversial

    (3rd Person POV)

    Following the controversial sale of the national relic Grand Whale, waves of protest erupted across the United States of Empirica¡ªparticularly in Franklindale, the city most tied to the ship¡¯s legacy.

    On the streets outside Franklindale City Hall, crowds of citizens, many from the older generation and long-retired seamen, marched in anger. Hand-painted signs rose high as chants echoed across the square.

    "We will not sell off the Grand Whale!"

    "A nation without heritage is a ship without anchor!"

    Meanwhile, in front of the Whale Line Heritage headquarters, dozens of company workers had joined the unrest. Some were off-duty engineers and retired staff who¡¯d never even served aboard the Grand Whale¡ªbut all of them had grown up admiring it.

    "I¡¯ve loved that ship since I was a boy!" one gray-haired man shouted. "It¡¯s why I became a sailor. If this company sells it to a foreigner¡ªworse, a demon¡ªI¡¯ll curse the day I ever wore this uniform!"

    "Yeah!" others roared in agreement. "No sale to Hellfire!"

    Inside the building, behind soundproof glass, the boardroom sat in tense silence. The senior executives of Whale Line Heritage watched the crowd through tall windows, their expressions a mix of discomfort and fatigue.

    "What should we do, boss?" one executive finally asked, his voice tight. "The backlash is real. People are furious..."

    The man at the head of the table, an older gentleman with white hair and a finely tailored suit, didn¡¯t answer right away. His brown eyes reflected the storm outside.

    "Of course they¡¯re furious," he said at last. "The Grand Whale is more than a ship. It¡¯s nostalgia. Memory. Childhood wonder for half the nation."

    "Then... should we call off the sale?" another murmured, unsure.

    The white-haired man slipped his hands into his pockets. "You all know it¡¯s not that simple."

    He walked toward the window, voice steady. "The Grand Whale¡ªyes, it was once a jewel of the fleet. But now? It¡¯s a relic. A monument of rust. The past can¡¯t fund the future."

    Silence followed.

    He turned to face the room. "For years, no one cared. People walked past it every day without even glancing up. Now, suddenly, everyone remembers it because of a headline?"

    Some of the board members lowered their eyes, unable to argue.

    "The ship barely breaks even," he continued. "No tourists. No bookings. We¡¯ve done our best, but it¡¯s sinking slowly¡ªfiguratively. If Arthur Pendragon wants it for six million, we¡¯d be fools not to take it."

    "Only the old guard cares," he added, quieter now. "But times change. Bigger, faster, more efficient ships are already replacing her. The Grand Whale no longer sails the future... just the past."

    A few moments passed in heavy quiet.

    Then, one of the older executives, a man with shaking hands and watery eyes, wiped at his cheek.

    "She deserved better," he whispered.

    The others said nothing. Outside, the chants continued¡ªlouder than ever.

    ---

    Two days had passed, yet the controversy surrounding the sale of the national relic¡ªthe Grand Whale¡ªremained a burning topic across the United States of Empirica.

    On Hellbook Forums, within the U.S.E. server, Empirican netizens debated fiercely. While only a fraction of the population had access to computers and the internet, the impact of their voices was still significant.

    One post read: "Honestly, I¡¯m glad Whale Line Heritage finally sold the Grand Whale. The ship was just rusting away. No maintenance, no tours¡ªjust nostalgia collecting dust."

    Another replied: "Exactly. Everyone¡¯s acting like they suddenly care now. Where were they the last ten years when the ship was literally falling apart?"

    "Let¡¯s be real¡ªpeople only started caring after they found out it was a demon who bought it."

    "Hypocrisy at its finest. They didn¡¯t care when it was rotting, but now that it¡¯s getting attention, they¡¯re waving flags like patriots."

    While many on the forum supported the sale to Hellfire, those voices were met with fiery opposition from others.

    "You people are unbelievable! The Grand Whale is a national treasure, not something to sell off to a foreign demon!"

    "You know it¡¯ll be taken off public access soon, right? Hellfire¡¯s sealing it off in just a few days!"

    The thread exploded into heated arguments¡ªsupporters of the deal clashing with loyalists who saw the ship as sacred.

    Beyond the internet, the debate spilled into everyday life¡ªechoing through living rooms, cafe?s, offices, and city parks. Families argued over dinner tables, coworkers clashed during lunch breaks. Some supported the sale, calling it practical. Others¡ªespecially the older generation¡ªsaw it as a deep betrayal.

    Despite vocal support for Hellfire online, public sentiment on the streets told a different story: disapproval ran deep.

    The Grand Whale, once overlooked and slowly fading into obscurity, had suddenly become the heart of a national divide.

    ---

    The controversy had reached the ears of powerful people. At the headquarters of the Empirica Intelligence Agency¡ªE.I.A.¡ªDirector Layton Hill sat in his office. An eighty-year-old man with white hair and sharp brown eyes, Layton was long past his prime, but he remained one of the few peak Supreme Mortals still active in the government.

    His young assistant, Kaya, entered briskly with a notepad in hand. "Director, the media¡¯s stirring things up. They¡¯re accusing President-elect Paul Hennessy of coercing Whale Line Heritage into selling the Grand Whale to Arthur Pendragon." She glanced up. "There¡¯s pressure from the public. They want us to investigate."

    Layton lazily picked at his ear and flicked the wax aside. "Kaya, you¡¯ve been in this agency long enough. Presidents doing favors for businessmen? That¡¯s not news."

    "But sir... it¡¯s the Grand Whale," she pressed, eyes narrowing.

    "An old boat," Layton scoffed. "Romanticized relic. A glorified hunk of rust."

    She frowned. "Still, there are whispers of corruption."

    "Who isn¡¯t?" Layton laughed. He waved her off. "Come on, the guy sold a ship. It¡¯s not like he handed over national defense secrets. Honestly, I think that demon filmmaker overpaid¡ª4.5 million for that relic? He¡¯s the one getting scammed."

    Kaya blinked. "So you¡¯re not worried at all?"

    Layton leaned back and sighed. "If Hennessy steps out of line¡ªabuses power, sells military land, something like that¡ªthen I¡¯ll personally drag him to an impeachment trial. But this?" He shrugged. "Just noise. And Arthur Pendragon? Flashy, sure. But still just a filmmaker. Nothing to lose sleep over."

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Liberty Port in the city of Franklindale, the Grand Whale stood docked¡ªstill and towering like a ghost of the past.

    Dozens of onlookers stood along the shoreline, most of them aged between fifty and a hundred. Some wept silently. Their faces reflected memories long anchored to the ship.

    Standing closest to the port were Ozias Storm, the white-haired owner of Whale Line Heritage, and his board of executives. Behind them were rows of sailors and the ship¡¯s captain. Many of these workers had opposed the sale¡ªbut with enough pressure from Ozias, they had fallen in line.

    Now they waited for the arrival of the new owner: Arthur Pendragon.

    Fifteen minutes passed. No sign of him.

    The sailors whispered among themselves.

    "Hmph. Looks like that demon filmmaker lost his nerve."

    "Can you blame him? Look at those protesters..." One nodded toward the crowd gathered near the docks, holding up signs and chanting. "He¡¯s probably hiding in some hotel."

    The captain remained silent but shared the same thought. Maybe Arthur had backed out.

    Then, suddenly, a convoy of sleek black cars approached. The central vehicle came to a stop. The door opened¡ªand to everyone¡¯s surprise, President-elect Paul Hennessy stepped out, drawing gasps from the crowd.

    Moments later, Arthur Pendragon emerged from the same car, calm and poised. At his side walked Firfel, dressed in a flowing silver gown, her presence commanding.

    More doors opened. Black-suited security agents stepped out, forming a perimeter.

    The murmurs ceased. Tension shifted.

    No one expected him to arrive with such force.

    And just like that, the so-called demon had entered the battlefield¡ªunafraid.

    ---

    Read 30+ advanced Chapters and exclusive Lord of Entertainment Side Stories on my Pa treon: p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.

 Chapter 323: Grand Whale

    Chapter 323 - Grand Whale

    (3rd Person POV)

    Upon seeing Arthur Pendragon¡ªthe most talked-about filmmaker of the generation¡ªOzias and the executives quickly approached with rehearsed smiles.

    "Mr. Pendragon, Ms. Firfel," Ozias greeted as he extended his hand. "Welcome. It''s an honor."

    Arthur shook hands with him calmly. Firfel gave a light nod, her expression neutral but watchful.

    "Thank you for the warm welcome," Arthur replied, voice composed.

    "It''s truly our pleasure," one of the older executives added, almost too eagerly.

    From a distance, the captain and sailors watched with thinly veiled contempt.

    "Look at them. Falling over themselves for a demon," one sailor muttered bitterly.

    "Disgusting," another spat. "We work under these clowns?"

    The captain remained silent, though his lips pressed into a hard line. His gaze burned with quiet fury.

    ''Humans should be the ones above. Not bowing to demons like him. Not ever.''

    His fists clenched behind his back.

    ''Tsk. If I had the strength... I''d burn down more of those Hellfire buildings.''

    But what he didn''t realize¡ªArthur had already noticed.

    He turned his head slightly, locking eyes with the captain. It was sudden, and the sailors stiffened. The captain''s cold glare vanished in an instant as Arthur''s gaze pierced through him.

    Arthur''s golden eyes shimmered faintly under the sunlight, but within them was a quiet, dangerous red glow. He adjusted his collar, then glanced at the group with the calm of someone who already knew the truth.

    ''So these are the cowards who torched one of our branches?'' Arthur thought, eyes unreadable. ''How fitting. Fate really has a twisted sense of humor.''

    Though calm on the surface, he was simmering inside.

    Still, he said nothing.

    Ozias broke the moment. "Shall we board the ship?" he asked with a smile. "The captain and crew will lead the way."

    Arthur nodded once. "Lead on."

    Ozias turned to the captain and gave a courteous gesture, signaling the group to begin walking. The sailors obeyed, if only because they had no choice.

    The boarding stairs had already been prepared.

    As they walked towards the ship, Arthur subtly let Firfel move ahead. He leaned slightly toward Paul and murmured under his breath, "Paul, I want you to investigate those men." He gestured briefly toward the captain and his crew ahead.

    Paul''s step faltered for a second, his brow rising. "Why them?"

    Arthur''s gaze stayed forward. "I have reason to believe they were involved in the burning of one of the Hellfire branches."

    "That?" Paul blinked. "That happened ages ago. I thought the culprits were never found?"

    "Exactly," Arthur murmured. "And they were never found because they blended in. But I''ve got a feeling... it''s those bastards."

    Paul still looked skeptical, but he shrugged. "Alright. I''ll see what I can dig up."

    As they neared the ramp, the crowd of distant protesters started shouting louder¡ªone even hurled an object toward Arthur. But it was swiftly blocked by a shimmering barrier from a nearby mage. The black-suited guards stepped in without hesitation, their mere presence enough to send most of the protestors stumbling back.

    Once aboard the Grand Whale, Firfel wandered ahead with a glimmer in her eyes. The interior, though aged, retained its once-majestic luxury.

    ''Wow... even after all these years, it still feels grand. I wonder what it looked like in its golden age,'' she mused, running her hand along a polished railing.

    She turned to Arthur, who was finishing his talk with Paul, and smiled. "Hey, doesn''t this ship look amazing?"

    Arthur glanced around the deck with a half-smile. "Yeah. It has charm. Perfect for our film¡ªbut it needs work."

    He added, without hesitation, "I''ve already contracted a company to renovate it. We''ll make it even better."

    His words didn''t go unnoticed.

    Behind them, Ozias and a few executives exchanged glances. Some sighed. Others looked away, resigned.

    Then, unexpectedly, the captain stepped forward, arms crossed. His voice was low, but defiant.

    "Renovate? And butcher the ship''s original form? Not on my watch, pal. I won''t let you tear apart what''s left of her legacy."

    Tension immediately swept the deck. All eyes turned to Arthur.

    Arthur simply smiled, lifting a hand in calm dismissal. "Butcher? Haha, you''re misunderstanding." His tone remained easy, but his gaze sharpened. "I said I want to make it better¡ªnot butcher it. Maybe get your ears checked, Captain."

    Captain Dumby clenched his jaw, his fists tightening at his sides.

    Arthur''s voice dropped slightly. "Don''t show that kind of behavior here, Captain. I own this ship now. I can reshape it however I see fit."

    "You... demon bastard..." Dumby muttered through gritted teeth, barely able to contain himself.

    "Stop it, Captain Dumby! You''re disrespecting your new boss," Ozias barked from the side, trying to maintain order.

    But Dumby snapped. He jabbed a finger at Ozias, shouting, "Shut up! You don''t get to say anything anymore!" Then, in a sudden motion, he lunged forward, raising his fist at Ozias.

    Before the punch could land, the guards moved. They grabbed Dumby mid-swing and pinned him down.

    He thrashed, yelling, "Nobody touches this ship! Especially not a demon like you!"

    Arthur watched with a cold gaze. "Don''t ever step foot on this ship again, Dumby. You''ve lost the right."

    Firfel frowned, her arms crossed. "Such a cruel man... filled with so much hate."

    Arthur nodded quietly. As for Paul, he rubbed his chin and muttered to Arthur, "With how that guy acts... I wouldn''t be surprised if he sets something on fire."

    Ozias stepped forward, looking both ashamed and apologetic. "Mr. Pendragon, I deeply apologize for his behavior."

    Arthur waved a hand. "It''s not your fault. He''s just another man who couldn''t adapt to change." He glanced at the remaining sailors¡ªsilent, eyes cast low.

    ''They''re quieter, but their thoughts are loud,'' Arthur thought. ''They despise me. I can feel it. And I haven''t forgotten what they did to the Hellfire branch... These men won''t stay.''

    ---

    The next few days passed swiftly. The protests over the Grand Whale''s sale gradually died down. Despite the noise in Franklindale, only tens of thousands were actively involved¡ªa number that paled in comparison to the U.S.E.''s hundreds of millions. In the eyes of the government, it barely warranted attention.

    Meanwhile, Arthur efficiently dismissed the sailors who openly or secretly despised him. Those who remained neutral were allowed to stay on board.

    At the same time, Paul quietly launched an investigation into Captain Dumby and his crew. It didn''t take long¡ªone sailor cracked under pressure. The confession confirmed it: they had been responsible for the arson at a Hellfire branch.

    Paul raised an eyebrow at the report and thought to himself, ''Coincidence? Or does Arthur just have freakishly sharp instincts?''

    Back at Liberty Port, renovation work on the Grand Whale had begun. The blueprint for Arthur''s new project¡ªTitanic¡ªhad been delivered. The construction team got to work immediately, swarming the deck with tools, equipment, and new materials.

    Curious onlookers at the dock often paused to watch the progress. Ozias Storm visited the site daily, observing the changes with a heavy gaze.

    Naturally, journalists began swarming Liberty Port. Ever since Arthur took ownership of the Grand Whale, TV networks and media outlets had kept a constant presence. Cameras recorded. Reporters speculated. The world wanted to know¡ªwhat was the demon filmmaker planning?

    One such reporter, a man in his thirties wearing a casual jacket and khaki pants, held a notepad and pen in hand. He was Sam from Liberty News.

    Spotting Ozias sitting alone on a public bench, Sam approached him.

    "Excuse me, sir. Sam Connelly, Liberty News," he introduced himself.

    Ozias barely acknowledged him with a nod, his thoughts elsewhere.

    Undeterred, Sam continued, "So, Mr. Pendragon just acquired the Grand Whale. We''ve noticed trucks unloading construction supplies, workers entering daily... Is it safe to assume he''s restoring the ship to open it to the public? Maybe as a cruise attraction or luxury resort?"

    Ozias slowly shook his head, voice distant. "No. From what I''ve heard... Arthur plans to use the ship for his next movie."

    Those two words¡ªnext movie¡ªsparked a reaction in Sam. His eyes widened.

    "For his next movie!?" he repeated, excitement creeping into his voice.

    Ozias blinked, snapping out of his trance. Realizing what he''d just revealed, he stiffened. "Forget what I said," he muttered, then stood and walked away.

    But the fire had already been lit in Sam''s mind. He turned toward the docked Grand Whale, a faint smile playing on his lips.

    ''Star Wars is still making waves across the world... and Arthur''s already working on his next film?'' He scribbled in his notebook eagerly. ''And it involves the Grand Whale? I need to write this down¡ªfast.''

 Chapter 324: The Ship Reborn

    Chapter 324 - The Ship Reborn

    (3rd Person POV)

    It had been days since the renovation began, and the Grand Whale was steadily transforming into the ship Arthur envisioned. The construction company worked with incredible efficiency. Though Arthur''s blueprints emphasized aesthetics, they were also practical¡ªengineers quickly adapted them into reality.

    Around 7,000 workers¡ªhumans, dwarves, and demons alike¡ªlabored around the clock. And in just a week, the transformation was complete. The speed stunned even seasoned dockworkers. The once aging vessel was now a gleaming marvel, its hull polished, decks restored, and grand design reborn.

    At Liberty Port, early morning dockworkers gathered to admire the result.

    "Look at that... The Grand Whale looks like a brand-new luxury ship," one man said, wiping his brow.

    "Didn''t expect it to turn around this fast," added another, a cigarette dangling from his lips. "One week. Just one week."

    A burly worker hauling crates muttered, "With that kind of money, you can build a city in a month. That demon filmmaker''s throwing gold like it''s gravel."

    "I heard the supply companies are dancing with joy. He bought materials worth millions," someone added.

    "My cousin works at one of them," said a man in a straw hat. "He said Arthur Pendragon''s orders were a windfall¡ªhalf a year''s worth of stock cleared in a few days."

    Some workers sighed in envy. An older man, thin and weathered, shook his head. "He''s probably gonna turn the ship into a profit machine now¡ªtourist tickets, fancy cruises. Who renovates something like this unless they plan to milk it?"

    Another nodded. "The Grand Whale used to be a national pride, but it was costing more than it made. Not enough to keep it afloat."

    Just then, a newsboy dashed into the crowd, waving papers above his head.

    "Extra! Extra! Read all about it! Grand Whale''s future revealed! Mr. Pendragon''s plans inside!"

    The dockworkers snapped to attention.

    "Give me one," a man called, flipping a coin to the boy. The others followed, eager hands grabbing the newsprints.

    Murmurs and gasps followed as they scanned the front page.

    "What the¡ª? He''s not turning it into a tourist ship?" someone blurted. "He bought it for a movie?"

    "By the stars," another said, eyes wide. "He bought a whole damn ship just to shoot a film?"

    "Well... considering how big Star Wars was," one muttered, "I guess he can afford it."

    "Yeah, but Star Wars was all done in the VFX Studio, right?" another cut in. "They say illusions use expensive magic cores¡ªand those things are running short."

    "I heard one film eats through magic cores worth millions in global dollars," said a man with a scruffy beard. "No wonder he''s moving to real sets now."

    "Maybe that''s why he wants a real ship this time," someone agreed. "But I doubt the Grand Whale''s fans will be happy it''s being used for a movie instead of preserved."

    They all turned to glance at a group of quiet onlookers near the docks¡ªformer sailors, elders, and longtime admirers of the Grand Whale. Their expressions said everything.

    ---

    The Grand Whale was no longer the aging relic it once was. On the promenade deck¡ªthe former first-class walkway where rust and decay had once ruled¡ªnow stretched a beautifully restored and reimagined space.

    Gleaming wood floors, brass handrails, and elegant lighting fixtures ran along the length of the open-air corridor. The sea breeze flowed freely, brushing through sheer curtains hung at intervals.

    It was bright. Spacious. And dignified.

    A construction developer walked beside Arthur, pride evident in his posture. "We gave it everything we had," he said, gesturing to the long deck. "Followed your blueprints to the letter." He chuckled, almost reverently. "Of course, it helped that your design was brilliant, Mr. Arthur. Straightforward, clean, elegant¡ªit made our job easier."

    Arthur gave a nod, hands behind his back as he gazed down the length of the polished walkway. His golden eyes reflected quiet satisfaction. "You did well."

    Walking just behind them was Firfel. She hadn''t stepped foot on the ship for a week¡ªshe''d stayed in the hotel while the renovations were underway. Now, as her heels clicked softly against the new flooring and the salty wind teased strands of her silver hair, she gently tucked a lock behind her ear and looked around in awe.

    ''This... doesn''t even feel like the same ship,'' she thought, eyes roaming the transformed deck. ''I had doubts about changing too much, but... this is breathtaking. It might be even better than the original.''

    She drifted toward the carved railing, peering out at the endless sea. Around her, the deck curved gently with white-painted support beams arched like ribs overhead.

    Farther ahead, grand glass doors led into what was now a reimagined lounge hall¡ªits crystal windows catching the sunlight and scattering it into soft hues across the polished floor.

    Beyond the doors, a sweeping staircase descended toward the main saloon, its bannisters carved from dark wood, accented with golden trims. The craftsmanship was meticulous¡ªrich, refined, and stately. Everything from the gentle curve of the railings to the symmetry of the paneling gave the space an air of quiet grandeur.

    After settling into the bridge¡ªthe command center of the ship¡ªFirfel stood quietly, gazing out at the endless sea.

    Once the construction developer had left, Arthur leaned against the console and watched her expression, full of wonder. "So," he asked with a grin, "what do you think of our ship? Not bad for a movie set, right?"

    Firfel turned, her eyes bright. "It''s incredible. I can''t believe this is the same Grand Whale I saw just a week ago¡ªit''s like stepping into a dream."

    Arthur chuckled and nodded. "I figured you''d prefer the original design, though. You seemed pretty taken with it."

    "I did like the original," she admitted, her tone softening. "But this... this keeps its soul. It still feels like the Grand Whale¡ªjust more refined, more alive." She smiled faintly, then her gaze dropped, fingers brushing lightly over the control panel. "It''s a shame, though. To think this beautiful ship will be sunk for a film..."

    Arthur studied her in silence, then said calmly, "If you want to keep the ship, we don''t have to destroy it."

    Her head snapped toward him, eyes wide. "Really? But... what about the story?"

    He gave a sly smile. "I didn''t say I wouldn''t sink it. I said I wouldn''t destroy it."

    Firfel narrowed her eyes, then swatted his arm. "Stop playing with me. So which is it¡ªare you keeping it, or sending it to the ocean floor?"

    Arthur laughed. "I''m sinking it¡ªfor the scene. But not in a way that''ll ruin it. It''ll go down once, just for the film. Then..." He shrugged. "It''ll come back up. Good as new."

    Firfel stared at him, frowning in confusion. "That''s not possible. Not without damage. How could you even¡ª"

    "Trade secret," Arthur said with a wink.

    Firfel huffed, but a hint of amusement curled at the corners of her lips. With a mock scowl, she turned and dashed out of the room to explore more of the ship.

    Arthur watched her go, then exhaled and looked out across the horizon.

    ''She doesn''t know yet,'' he thought, his eyes steady. ''But I''m not just a filmmaker anymore... I''m a god now¡ªeven if just barely. And with that power, nothing is truly impossible.''

    ---

    Read 30+ advanced Chapters and exclusive Lord of Entertainment Side Stories on my Pa treon: p-a-treon.com/NewComer714.